ã€ŠEvanescent Shift [Slow Burn Dark Fantasy]ã€‹


 One: Skyfall

    The snow falling over the settlement of Derban had finally come to a halt after several days of brutal storms. A woman peaked through a window of her one-story log cabin and smiled. Winters on the continent of Yeupis were long and brutal, especially in the north, so any pause in the weather was cause for celebration. The woman exited her home with a bucket and shortly after returned with some fresh snow. Her intention was to make deer stew to distribute among her neighbors, most of whom were elderly men and women. She placed the bucket on her wood-burning stove and was about to start the heating process when she realized that she was missing the key element¡ªwood. She sighed and turned around from the stove.

    ¡°Stefan! Joakim! I need you boys to do me a little favor!¡± she called out. A few moments later two teenagers presented themselves before her.

    ¡°What do you need, Mum?¡± the elder but shorter of the boys asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t start the stove without wood, would you mind getting some from the shed?¡± the woman asked.

    ¡°How much do you need? What are you even making? We have so much deer jerky left.¡± The younger boy asked.

    The woman scowled as if to say, ¡®you ask too many questions.¡¯ The boy backed down as a chuckle escaped his brother¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°One log will be enough; it should be around the same length as your arm.¡±

    The elder boy took a glance at his brother¡¯s arm which was covered in a cast, the result of being adventurous and climbing a bit too high up a tree.

    ¡°One log? Then can¡¯t I go alone? Stefan¡¯s arm is still in bad shape. He¡¯ll hold me back if we both go.¡±

    The younger boy could do nothing but grumble, since the last thing he wanted was a scolding from his mother.

    ¡°How many times must I tell you this, Joakim? You are not allowed to leave this cabin alone. Neither of you are. Stefan doesn¡¯t need two working arms to keep an eye on you. And before you laugh, Stefan, he¡¯ll be watching you, too. Don¡¯t stay outside longer than you must. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The boys confirmed in unison.

    As the boys put on their coats and boots to travel outside, their mother looked at them, a somber look in her eyes.

    ¡°Damn it, Stef, I don¡¯t get it,¡± Joakim complained as the two brothers walked into the dense forest that surrounded the clearing their small community was located in. ¡°I¡¯m 15, you¡¯re 14. We¡¯re more than old enough to do whatever the hell we feel like. Why does she push us around like that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Stefan shrugged. ¡°Light Pillars?¡±

    Joakim did his best to not burst out laughing, but to no avail.

    ¡°Light Pillars? You know damn well those are myths. Don¡¯t bring up something stupid like that, I mean¡­ do you know anyone who claims they¡¯ve seen one?¡±

    Stefan kept walking ahead with a straight face. He was adamant about his theory.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, Stef. Who¡¯s seen one? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°They are myths,¡± Stefan said. ¡°But all myths are based in some truth.¡±

    ¡°Truth that no one¡¯s seen or heard in generations. Face it. They¡¯re not real. And even if they are¡ª

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the Laine boys!¡± a man¡¯s voice grumbled a little deeper into the forest. ¡°Are you here to fetch firewood or get another arm broken?¡±

    Stefan¡¯s mobile fist clenched at his side as his eyes met the man¡¯s. Besides their mother, the man was the only other adult in Derban who wasn¡¯t elderly or at least well into their middle-ages. His full head of black hair that reached his chin was a rare but sure sign of that.

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Holt.¡± Joakim politely greeted the man while putting a hand on his brother¡¯s shoulder, calming him down.

    ¡°Mr. Holt?¡± the man laughed. ¡°You boys have known me your entire lives, why don¡¯t you get used to calling me Ruben yet? Or Uncle Ruben, at the very least?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Uncle Ruben. Mum wants us to call you Mr. Holt. You know that.¡± Joakim shrugged.

    ¡°The nice and proper way¡­¡± Ruben muttered. ¡°That¡¯s Kallista for you.¡±

    The three men trudged through the knee-deep snow for a few more minutes to the shed where previously chopped logs were stored, mostly by Ruben. However, the entire community was free to use it.

    ¡°Uncle Ruben, I have a question.¡± Stefan said after they had reached the shed and each respective party began loading their share of the logs onto special sleds that were stored in the shed.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, kid?¡± the man said without taking his eyes off the cargo he was hauling.

    ¡°Are Light Pillars real?¡±

    ¡°Light Pillars?¡± Ruben said. He stopped for a second, in deep thought. Like he was deciding how to word his next sentences. ¡°Yeah. They are.¡±

    The younger boys¡¯ eyes grew with amusement, while his brother sighed in defeat. Joakim was wrong.

    ¡°Really?¡± Stefan asked eagerly. ¡°Have you seen one yourself?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ have seen a few,¡± Ruben confirmed. ¡°Back when Kallista and I were soldiers, before either of you were born. They don¡¯t really show up in this part of the continent, though. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Well, we were wondering¡­¡± Stefan said shyly. ¡­if that¡¯s why Mum doesn¡¯t let us leave the cabin by ourselves.¡±

    Ruben¡¯s eyes widened; his expression was uncertain. But the boys knew that what Stefan just said had triggered something in the man.

    ¡°Stefan, you¡¯re a smart kid¡­ but why on Earth would you think that¡¯s why she does what she does? Think of actual reasons, like¡­ bears, cougars. Things that can realistically do something to you.¡± Ruben rebuked.

    Suddenly, a shaking hand grabbed Stefan¡¯s coat sleeve. He turned to look at the petrified face of his brother pointing out a finger into the sky. He didn¡¯t need to say anything for Stefan and Ruben to grasp the situation.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ we went 15 years without them¡­¡± Ruben said in a terrified voice that the boys had never heard before. ¡°Why now, goddamn it?! Why?!¡±

    Multiple thick, golden rays of light descended from the sky, extending so many kilometers that their origin point was unable to be seen. There were 20 of them in total, and they all ended at one location.

    ¡°Shit, they¡¯re all landing in Derban. Move it, boys, we gotta go!¡±

    The trio dropped their cargo and moved as fast through the deep snow as they could. They stopped just before they could pass the tree line where Ruben gestured for the boys to get low to the ground.

    ¡°Now,¡± Ruben said, turning to Stefan. ¡°I must protect the elders from them. Kallista can hold her own, and she¡¯ll join me after she wards off the ones going for your house, and they will. You boys stay low and don¡¯t move until one of us gets you.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t fuck up now, Kal. This was gonna happen.¡¯ The man thought, aiming his primitive Desert Eagle at one of the lights near the Laine cabin and its neighbors.

    The light faded away, and at the points where they contacted the ground, humanoid figures were visible. They were taller than even the tallest people the Laine boys had seen. Light-brown or blonde hair of various lengths covered their scalps. Their skin was paler than the snow and flawless like porcelain, and their eyes were either green or blue. They wore heavy black boots and grey military uniforms that didn¡¯t look like they could protect their bodies. The only things Stefan could liken them to were wingless angels. If only angels carried rifles and submachine guns.

    Kallista ran out of the front door and immediately took a defensive stance, wielding a rifle that still looked puny against the technologically advanced Angels¡¯. She took a quick scan of the tree line, looking for any sign of her former comrade or her sons. Then, a figure darted into her field of vision.

    ¡°No, Joakim!¡± she cried. ¡°Get away, get away!¡±

    Ruben rose to his feet and prepared to charge in, and as he did so, he yanked Stefan up by his arm, horrified at what his brother had just done.

    ¡°Run, Stefan!¡± Ruben screamed before pushing the boy into the forest as an Angel aimed its rifle towards Kallista and Joakim.

    Two seconds later, a shot rang out and a moment later, a body was heard dropping to the ground. Stefan didn¡¯t dare look back as he painstakingly tried sprinting through the snow. All he could think to do was run.

 Two: Salvage

    For as long as Stefan could remember, he had heard rumors being spread around by the elders of Derban. Light Pillars were the reason there were so few communities left in Yeupis, that they were the reason almost no young people were alive, that they transported beautiful, powerful aliens who came from somewhere else to cause havoc. Now, he knew they were not simple rumors. They were real. Unable to push himself to run any further, he collapsed and went unconscious.

    -

    The inside of the mine was frigid and unforgiving. Even the most northern, isolated part of Yeupis couldn¡¯t compare to it. Still, hundreds of figures were being made to push carts full of ore throughout the passages. Not all the carts contained ores. Some carried the bodies of those who couldn¡¯t handle the extreme conditions. Only worn-out coats and shoes protected their bodies, and ancient-looking gas masks attached to heavy metal canisters on their backs were the only things keeping them alive from the oxygen-free atmosphere. Orders were being barked at the slaves in an unfamiliar, strange accent by supervisors who wore less layers, like they didn¡¯t need them. The biggest distinction was that their inhumanly charming faces were not covered by masks. Whether it was because they were able to breathe the air of this foreign place or to differentiate their status from the slaves, it was unknown. However, it was already clear which side was superior. Suddenly, a man in exquisite attire was being escorted into the mine. He was of the same people as the supervisors, but it was easy to see that he was in an even higher position than them. He didn¡¯t belong inside the mines at all. He said no words, and simply pointed a finger at the crowd of slaves. The supervisors forcefully grabbed a younger female slave from the rest, but she did something that was unheard of in the mines. She tried to resist.

    -

    Stefan awoke to the sound of a horse¡¯s gentle footsteps against the snow. What did he just see? Where was he? It was nothing, just a dream. He looked below him and saw that he was being carried on someone¡¯s shoulder as they rode on a horse. Fearing that one of the Angels had captured him, he started to kick and scream, struggling to be released.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s good.¡±

    Rather than punish him, the rider gently sat him down on the back of the saddle. This wasn¡¯t an Angel. It was a human man. He appeared to be very strong and tall and could¡¯ve easily killed Stefan at any point while he was asleep. He wore armor underneath a thick coat and light-brown wavy hair reached his shoulders.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Stefan asked. ¡°Joakim, Uncle Ruben, Mum¡­ where are they?¡±

    ¡°Not where we¡¯re going.¡± The rider said nonchalantly.

    The boy¡¯s heart dropped. Were they all dead?

    ¡°Take me back to Derban, now! I need to go back to my family¡­ wait, who even are you, old man?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an old man,¡± the man said, completely ignoring Stefan¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯m 36, just a couple years older than Holt and Ms. Laine. You should be thanking me for getting you away from that mess. It was a pain to clean up.¡±

    ¡°T-Thank you?¡± Stefan said hesitantly. He now knew that this man had rescued him, but still couldn¡¯t trust him yet.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a verbal thanking. You can show me your gratitude by lending me a hand after we reach my base.¡±

    ¡°A base?¡± Stefan laughed nervously. ¡°What are you, some kind of supervillain?¡±

    ¡°Someone out there might consider me a supervillain.¡± The man said in an expressionless tone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know supervillains used horses as their way of transport.¡± Stefan said.

    ¡°Well, I do. Way harder to track than artificial vehicles. And he¡¯s not just a horse. His name¡¯s Esperance.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s your name, Mr. Supervillain?¡± Stefan asked. ¡°I can¡¯t exactly agree to help you if I don¡¯t know who you are.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Gareth Koppel.¡± The man said in his stoic tone.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t ring a bell.¡± Stefan said.

    ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t. All you need to know right now is that the ones that Terrans call Angels are my foes. We have a common goal now, don¡¯t we?¡±

    The image of the Angel pointing its rifle flashed in Stefan¡¯s mind. He remembered the shots that were fired after Ruben shoved him away, and the sound of a body falling right after. He remembered Joakim sprinting out towards their mother, trying to protect her even though he didn¡¯t know what the Angels were. He had to find out about them. He had to destroy them. He tightly closed his good fist as he reflected on the last moments before he lost consciousness.

    ¡°I get it now¡­ Uncle Ruben tried to protect us from learning about them. Those were the things Mum and him fought when they were soldiers¡­¡± he thought out loud.

    Gareth said nothing as Esperance trotted through the snow-covered plains, an environment that contrasted the heavily forested area Stefan was so familiar with.

    ¡°Where even are we going?¡± Stefan asked. ¡°This is nowhere near Derban.¡±

    ¡°The East of Yeupis.¡± Gareth answered. That¡¯s where his base was.

    ¡°Already? How long have we been traveling?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Six days, five nights.¡± Gareth answered.

    It was still cold, but only a couple degrees below freezing. But that begged a question. How was he supposed to hide a base that would stick out like a sore thumb in this flat, sprawling land?

    The answer was simple: it was underground. Gareth dismounted from Esperance and landed on the thin, powdery snow. From up on the horse, Stefan could truly appreciate him in all his glory. He was practically a towering giant, even more so than Ruben who was the biggest man in Derban. But even through his size, Stefan could see a certain kind of grace within him that only royalty could have. Gareth kicked a very particular rock on the ground a bit, exposing a palm-size metal lid. He flipped it open and below it was a pull cord which he yanked with only a little force, which showed the sheer amount of strength he possessed. A rectangular patch of the ground began to ascend until what seemed to be a metal box the size of a small bedroom appeared before them.

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool!¡± Stefan said with glee. For a moment, he nearly forgot that his family¡¯s whereabouts and condition were completely unknown.

    A set of double doors at the front of the box opened. Although Stefan didn¡¯t know what it was, Gareth was very familiar with it.

    ¡°Is this something that Angels made?¡± Stefan asked with curiosity.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gareth replied. ¡°Well, technically it is ancient Terran technology. But the Angels stole it from our ancestors many, many years ago. We call it an elevator.¡±

    ¡®Were humans once as powerful as those things?¡± Stefan wondered.

    Gareth led Esperance inside the grand contraption and gestured Stefan to join them. The doors closed and the elevator descended. It was faster than it looked, and the boy began to feel nauseous. He grabbed Esperance¡¯s saddle for comfort. The patient horse allowed him to hold on to him. Just when Stefan thought he was going to throw up, the elevator came to a halt. They were now inside Gareth¡¯s base.

    ¡°Welcome to your home, for now.¡± Gareth said after the doors opened again. In front of them was a long hallway made from stone, with at least a half dozen doors on each side. This alone surprised Stefan since all buildings in Derban were made from wood. Immediately greeting them on the right was a holding pen for keeping Esperance in when he and Gareth were not traveling. It was filled with haystacks and a water trough to feed the horse. Other rooms included at least two bedrooms, two bathrooms, a kitchen, a common room for eating and lounging, and a small library. Another room was filled with plants of different forms, and artificial lights covered the entire ceiling, making the room hot and humid.

    ¡°That¡¯s a greenhouse,¡± Gareth explained. ¡°Another invention our ancestors created. We can farm all year-round with it.¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Stefan said in awe. He had only ever eaten preserved, over-salted meats and vegetables during the endless winter. He found it refreshing that he could eat something fresh during that season.

    ¡°You need to rest, Stefan.¡± Gareth said, holding the boy before he could go off running and exploring every single room. ¡°It was a long journey and dozing off on my shoulder isn¡¯t enough for your body. Especially with that broken arm of yours. I also need to rest.¡±

    The man put Esperance in his holding pen before escorting Stefan to his new bedroom. Before Gareth could return to his own room, Stefan faced him with another question. It was only one of many that he had about so many things.

    ¡°How do you know who Uncle Ruben and Mum are? It¡¯s no coincidence that you just found me lying in that forest.¡±

    Gareth sighed and looked down at the boy.

    ¡°All I¡¯ll say for now, is that coincidences are not that common. Now change into the clothes I left on that bed and rest. I want to start your Initiation as soon as possible.¡±

    Stefan reluctantly complied and shut the door. He plopped onto the soft mattress and spread his arms and legs with a light stretch. The last words Gareth had told him only added to a huge mountain of questions he already had. He didn¡¯t know what to think of him. All he could say was that he was a lot like Ruben Holt but was boring and much more serious. The man hardly gave him answers and left him with more to think about, but that just pushed him to pursue his goals further.

 Three: Wench

    It was only after Stefan had woken up early the following morning that he realized that something was not right. It wasn¡¯t dangerous, but as a teenage boy going through puberty, it hurt his ego badly. If it wasn¡¯t already confirmed by the tightness against his skin, a short trip to the bathroom did by then. He washed up and looked at his own reflection¡ªwhich was something he could previously only do by looking into the icy river near his home¡ªin the mirror.

    ¡°What a horrible old man¡­¡± he cringed. ¡°Didn¡¯t even have the decency to lend me his own clothing. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re five sizes too big for me¡­ I¡¯d rather put up with that then having to wear little girls¡¯ clothes! I¡¯d rather die than let Joakim or Mr. Holt see me in these.¡±

    He threw the blouse that covered his upper body onto the ground violently and rubbed it into the floor with his foot. It was like he was channeling all his internal fury into the innocent garment, a garment that had no fault except that it was fulfilling its purpose of covering the body of its wearer.

    ¡°Hey, what gives¡­¡± a tired sounding voice grumbled from the other side the door. ¡°It¡¯s too damn early for this. Gareth and I need sleep¡­¡±

    ¡®There is a girl living here¡­¡¯ Stefan said mentally. It wasn¡¯t like he had never encountered a girl before. He did, but the encounters were rare since they only happened when he helped the elders go on trading expeditions to other communities, or when travelers were passing through Derban. It was his chance to direct his frustration towards someone who could listen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even need to look at you to tell that you¡¯re a skinny little shrimp. Now get me some real men¡¯s clothes, right now.¡±

    The door swung and a hand emerged from the dark hallway. It grabbed his throat and squeezed his throat. Stefan had no time to react. The arm belonged to a teenage girl, but it was as if had the strength of a grown man.

    ¡°That¡¯s no way to show gratitude to the people who could¡¯ve left you out in the cold to freeze to death. Not only do you have the audacity to complain about the clothing we gave you, but you also disrespect the provision itself. It¡¯s appalling how you choose to treat the gift given to you by God.¡±

    Stefan used his elbow to knock the elbow and finally the girl relented. He felt closer to death at the hands of a young girl than at the mercy of unexplainable aliens he knew nothing about.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Stefan wheezed.

    The girl stepped into the bathroom to pick up the blouse Gareth had lent to Stefan. She was a little shorter than Stefan but looked to be about the same age. Her face and appearance completely contrasted with the sheer strength she had. If she was related to Gareth, she didn¡¯t inherit his rugged, intimidating looks but took after his physical ability. Judging by her curly hair and darker complexion, she wasn¡¯t from the North of Yeupis. Gareth didn¡¯t seem to be, either, but he didn¡¯t look too different from northerners. The boy stepped back to give the girl room, not allowing her to assault him again.

    ¡°You¡¯re not getting another shirt.¡± The girl said with a firm tone.

    ¡°A-Anything but that¡­¡± Stefan whispered as his breath came back to him.

    ¡°What was that?¡± The girl turned back around while she left the room, a menacing look on her face.

    ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡±

    Why was Stefan stuttering? Was he unable to admit that a girl scared him?

    One of the girl¡¯s hands formed into a fist, and Stefan swore that the last thing he¡¯d see was it colliding with his nose. But before that could happen, a large, strong hand clamped onto her shoulder.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your first encounter to go so badly.¡± Gareth sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to wake you up, Gareth,¡± the girl said, avoiding eye contact with the man. ¡°I just wanted him to shut up.¡±

    ¡°You definitely failed at that.¡± Gareth said, disappointed.

    The girl frowned.

    ¡°Well, I do usually wake at this time, anyway. If you two keep this up, I won¡¯t need an alarm clock anymore.¡±

    The girl tried to hide her laugh, but Stefan didn¡¯t find it funny, especially with Gareth¡¯s constantly monotone voice. In fact, he was confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s an alarm clock?¡± he asked innocently.

    ¡°From now on, anything you don¡¯t understand, you should just assume it¡¯s something our ancestors created. Most of the stuff here is.¡±

    The girl saw herself out of the bathroom, this time not even trying to stop her laughter. She really was mocking him. It was salt to the wound.

    ¡°You make it seem like I¡¯m gonna be here for a while, Mr. Koppel.¡±

    ¡°You will be. You aren¡¯t ready to go back to Derban. And please, ditch the honorifics. I¡¯m Gareth. I have no titles anymore.¡±

    As much as Stefan desperately wished to return to his home and family, he feared going back. Anything could happen, especially with the Angels arriving right before his eyes.

    ¡°Alright, Gareth. I¡¯m guessing we¡¯re starting this Initiation thing today?¡±

    ¡°Nope, change of plans. I won¡¯t have you go through it without being informed of what it comes with. We¡¯ll be starting some learning today, and it¡¯ll go on until you¡¯re completely versed with the knowledge. Meet me at the library 10 minutes after you finish breakfast. Anwen and I will be there waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Anwen?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the girl you just met. She stays here with me. I¡¯ll introduce you to her properly after we reconvene. Also, please try not to mind her attitude. She doesn¡¯t meet new people regularly and she doesn¡¯t react to them very well. She¡¯ll apologize, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡®Murderers don¡¯t apologize,¡¯ Stefan thought. ¡®I already feel dead with this arm.¡±

    -

    The morning sun showered its light over Derban, welcoming a new day. Only, none of its people had been greeted by it. Twenty Angels in military attire strolled in and out of houses, hauling as many household items, clothing and food items as they were able to.

    ¡°No word of this pillaging shall reach the Crown¡¯s ears!¡± one of the soldiers shouted in his strange, foreign accent. Although the Angels looked like ethereal deities, that¡¯s where the similarities ended. The soldier was smaller than most of his subordinates, but he still made Terrans look like dwarves before him. ¡°That was not what we were assigned here to do. If They hear of it¡­ I¡¯m not taking responsibility. Now what was it that we were supposed to do¡­?¡±

    He took a swig out of an alcohol-containing bottle that he found in one of the houses, before tossing it into the snow at his feet. It couldn¡¯t be considered pillaging if he didn¡¯t take it back home with him.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I nearly forgot to send in a preliminary report.¡±

    He held up one of his arms before pulling down one of his jacket sleeves slightly, revealing a metallic watch. He pressed a button on its side, and a holographic display screen appeared in front of his face. He toggled with switches on the watch before he verbally delivered his report.

    ¡°This is Major Maedoc Antelius, reporting. We have concluded the Derban Operation. One killed, two captured on initial contact. One of our own has died, and another is seriously wounded. We dispatched all settlement inhabitants above age 60, as is protocol. We buried all corpses in a communal grave. Over.¡±

    As this was standard preliminary reporting, it was not necessary for a reply to be made. But it came.

    ¡°Have you acquired the asset, Major Antelius?¡± a smooth sounding voice spoke through the watch. It caused a chill to run down Maedoc¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Y-Your Highness? No. We were unable to acquire the asset. We performed a thorough search of the settlement and were unable to locate it.¡±

    ¡°Please refer to me as General. I am not speaking to you as a representative of the Crown, but as the head of the military. I have a question for you, Major.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General?¡±

    ¡°What would happen if your father¡¯s head showed up at your front door one day? How would that make you feel?¡±

    The soldier¡¯s arm trembled with fear and his heartbeat began to pulse rapidly.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think I understood your question, General.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t. That¡¯s because it hasn¡¯t happened. Now, if you don¡¯t want that to happen, I suggest you uphold your duty as a Titanian warrior to serve the interests of our nation, as you swore to when you were first enlisted in the military.¡±

    ¡°Of-of course, General. I will not allow any more mistakes to happen.¡±

    ¡°Major Antelius, don¡¯t you wish to become elected to the peerage, become a part of nobility? I can make that happen. This is why I assigned this mission to you. We both can benefit from this greatly. Do not return to the homeland until you procure the asset.¡±

    The holographic screen deactivated, and Maedoc dropped his arm. He angrily kicked at the bottle, causing it to shatter on impact.

 Four: First Lesson

    ¡°I¡¯d rather we start this very important lesson with a shirt on your back, Stefan.¡± Gareth sighed as he sat across from the boy at a small table at the center of the library.

    ¡°She took it from me.¡± Stefan pointed accusingly at Anwen, who sat in a chair behind Gareth where she had a clear view of the boy.

    ¡°You want a shirt from me? Be a little more thankful and I might let you.¡± Anwen said, crossing her arms.

    Gareth exhaled annoyedly.

    ¡°Great, another time-wasting dilemma I don¡¯t want to deal with. If you two are going to get along with one another, why don¡¯t you communicate your issues openly? I¡¯ll mediate. Stefan, you go first.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t gonna wear a dumb little blouse. And she had a problem with that.¡± Stefan said, avoiding eye contact with either of his hosts.

    ¡°Okay. What issue did you have, Anwen?¡± Gareth said, looking over his shoulder as his ward adamantly sat back, refusing to move her chair up anywhere near Stefan.

    ¡°He threw my blouse onto the floor and started stomping on it. It made me wanna bash his face in, which I almost did. Thank God you showed up, Gareth. Washing off blood from your hands sucks.¡±

    Gareth stared at his large, calloused hands, deciding on how to go ahead with this matter. It was partially his fault, not having asked Anwen about borrowing her clothing prior to his and Stefan¡¯s arrival. But some of it was out of his control, like the fact that he had no idea how he would react to his new surroundings.

    ¡°Anwen, it¡¯s my fault for not asking to borrow your shirt earlier. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s whatever.¡± Anwen rolled her eyes. She already hated Stefan¡¯s guts, but she didn¡¯t want to ruin her already strained relationship with Gareth even more.

    ¡°Thank you. And Stefan, I don¡¯t know you yet, but I expect that you be a little kinder to people who show you good. We will all have to work together, and I don¡¯t want hostility interfering with that. Stand up.¡±

    ¡®But you somehow know Mum and Uncle Ruben.¡¯ The boy noted in his mind.

    The boy unwillingly rose to his feet but continued looking at the table.

    ¡°Anwen, stand up and come over here.¡±

    She did not protest but made it clear in her body language, stomping heavily and holding her arms close to her body, that she didn¡¯t want to go near Stefan.

    ¡°You two can have disagreements, but you will not be violent towards each other. Shake on it.¡±

    Stefan held up his arm first, opening his hand up slowly on purpose. Anwen contrarily shot her hand towards him only once he initiated the gesture. She gripped his hand tightly and used a great amount of power in her arm to perform the gesture. She subtly hurt him without having Gareth notice. Stefan hardly had the chance to shake his hand himself because Anwen¡¯s handshake was just so sudden, strong and short.

    ¡°Good. You may now sit down.¡±

    Anwen returned to her seat in the same passive-aggressive manner as she left it, while Stefan quickly sat back down.

    ¡°Well, we wasted a lot of time doing that,¡± Gareth complained. ¡°No time for that introduction. We must move right onto the lesson.¡±

    Gareth straightened out a pack of handwritten notes against the table, before asking Stefan a question.

    ¡°What do you know so far about the enemy?¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Nothing at all. Well, besides the fact that they come from Light Pillars.¡±

    ¡°Good observation, but that¡¯s not quite true. They use Light Pillars as a means of almost instantaneous transportation across great distances.¡±

    ¡®Holt and Ms. Laine did not prepare this boy for the Titanians at all.¡¯ Gareth confirmed mentally.

    ¡°Did they steal Light Pillars from our ancestors, too?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°No, actually. Light Pillars are the Angel¡¯s own creation.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Stefan nodded.

    ¡°Very well. So, seeing as you don¡¯t have a lot of background knowledge about what we¡¯re about to do, we must begin with the basics. Firstly, something you must know about the Angels. While Terrans call them that, they call themselves Titanians. It is unnecessary to go into the history of their race today, or at least the little of it we know of. What I¡¯ll tell you today is that they are the ones who came up with the Initiation,¡±

    Gareth picked up a cloth bag from next to his seat and placed it on the table.

    ¡°The Initiation allows people to manipulate materials made of this,¡±

    He turned the bag over and purple, glowing rocks spilled out onto the wooden table surface.

    ¡°This is Utrim. Someone who has undergone the Initiation and handles objects made from Utrim are able to imbue their life essence into the object, making it more potent.¡±

    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is, someone who¡¯s¡­ initiated, can use Utrim stuff and use their own energy to make it stronger. So basically, Utrim makes you stronger?¡±

    ¡®Incredible,¡¯ Gareth thought. ¡®Only two sentences and he¡¯s almost completely got the gist of the concept.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s part of it,¡± Gareth verbalized in his signature boring way of speech. ¡°Utrim also contains its own energy, called Pool. An Initiated can imbue Pool into their own body and can increase their physical strength, speed, endurance and healing, to a certain extent. So, in short, Initiation allows an Initiated to use more powerful objects and become more powerful themselves.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Stefan shouted. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re so buff!¡±

    ¡°Pool can only be used by an Initiated when Utrim¡¯s in close physical contact with the Initiated. It can be directly on the body, like when you wear it¡­¡±

    ¡®So, it can be used as armor.¡¯ Stefan noted.

    ¡°¡­or it can be adjacent to the body, such as when you hold it in your pocket or in a bag tied to your body. The latter method will cause the Utrim to be slightly less potent, but it won¡¯t be as hard on the body.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very interesting,¡± Stefan said. ¡°But that didn¡¯t answer my question.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Gareth said. ¡°Utrim only partially makes you stronger. But using it is pointless, when you don¡¯t have the physical and mental strength to support its power. The reason why my body is as built as it is, is because I¡¯ve trained nearly daily for the past 22 years.¡±

    ¡°Man, I was hoping the Initiation would give me some instant power boost or something.¡± Stefan sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, of course. And some last words before we finish up with this lesson,¡± Gareth said.

    ¡®This lad¡¯s smart. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t have to ramble on about stuff I¡¯ve known for decades for an hour. He really is Kallista Laine¡¯s son.¡¯ Gareth remarked in his head.

    ¡°The reason you¡¯re going to undergo the Initiation, is because it is almost impossible to put down an Angel without the powers of Utrim. Their bodies are practically intertwined with Utrim, and unless you take your time to place your aim well in very specific points of their bodies, you can¡¯t kill them. That pretty much never happens in the heat of battle. Essentially, only Utrim kills Utrim.¡±

    ¡°If they lay even a single finger on my family¡­ they¡¯ll wish they never even landed in Derban.¡± Stefan muttered to himself.

    ¡°Well, unless you have any questions, that will be it for today.¡±

    ¡°When¡¯s the Initiation?¡± the boy asked.

    ¡°Tonight.¡± Gareth answered. He got up from his seat and walked out of the library.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work out,¡± Gareth answered. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to cook lunch for us. Remember to do your chores by then.¡±

    ¡°Brush Esperance and clean his pen, yeah, yeah. No need to remind me.¡±

    ¡°So, I don¡¯t need to remind you to show Stefan how to do that, right?¡± Gareth inquired without turning around.

    Anwen crossed her arms and grumbled.

    ¡°Nope.¡± She conceded.

    ¡°What do I do until then?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Wait here like a good little boy until I get the cleaning and grooming supplies.¡± Anwen said in a mocking tone while she made her exit.

    ¡°That damn bitch¡­¡± Stefan whispered.

    ¡°May you repeat that, please?¡± Anwen demanded, suddenly swiveling back around, but didn¡¯t move to where she was once.

    Stefan could only stutter out incoherent syllables and sounds. It was clear that Gareth¡¯s intervention in their petty little conflict hadn¡¯t helped much. But at least Stefan wouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting choked again or punched in the face. He still couldn¡¯t help but sense fear when in the presence of the girl, even though he had obviously started hostility in the two encounters they had together.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡± Anwen said, before finally storming off. Phew. She backed off before she could cause more damage. Perhaps she could control her temper, even more so than the other 14-year-old.

    ¡®How does Gareth deal with an annoying ass kid like her?¡¯ Stefan thought, resting his forehead on the table.

 Five: Routines

    ¡°Before we start,¡± Anwen said, holding two brushes standing in front of Esperance¡¯s pen. She changed from her brown tunic into a cloak which covered her hair and a pair of rubber boots. ¡°I¡¯d like to apologize for my behavior last night. It wasn¡¯t like me at all.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?¡± Stefan wondered. ¡°Do you mean it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It feels wrong to hurt someone you don¡¯t even know. I started feeling bad¡­¡±

    The girl covered her mouth with her arm, insultingly trying to ¡®hide¡¯ her giggling.

    ¡°¡­ha, nope! You think I¡¯d be sorry for defending my dignity? You should be ashamed for even thinking that! Your head is so far up your ass that you don¡¯t think to apologize first when we both know you started all this!¡±

    Stefan¡¯s head hung low, the words of the girl cutting him like a blade.

    ¡°I guess I expected too much.¡± Stefan sighed.

    ¡°As you should! I only said that because Gareth wouldn¡¯t be upset at me for saying nothing. You know, the way Gareth talks about this Kallista Laine lady, you¡¯d think you¡¯d act like her, but nope! You¡¯re just an asshole.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? I¡ªI guess that being in this new weird place stressed me a bit. B-But that¡¯s no excuse for my actions. I hope you can look pass this.¡±

    Anwen smirked, having finally cemented her spot as the victor among the two children.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Stay put.¡± She ordered.

    Stefan had no choice but to obey, since he was the loser. He looked at the black stallion who was minding his own business, munching on hay left in a corner.

    ¡°Esperance, do you have to deal with her? I hope she doesn¡¯t behave that way with you too. Oh, what am I even saying? You¡¯re way better than I am.¡±

    Less than a minute later, Anwen returned with a garment in her hands.

    ¡°I got you a shirt,¡± she presented it to Stefan. ¡°It¡¯s one of Gareth¡¯s that he used to wear years ago. It¡¯s still a little too big but it won¡¯t be a huge issue.¡±

    ¡°Finally!¡± Stefan exclaimed. ¡°You know how weird it is to walk around without a shirt in front of people you don¡¯t know? Thanks, Anwen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not giving it to be nice to you. This is dirty work. I¡¯d rather not have to scrub horse shit out of the pores of your back in the shower, especially with your arm being like that and all. Once our job¡¯s done, you¡¯re going to give that back to me. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Aye-aye, captain.¡± Stefan groaned.

    ¡°Put those boots on before you step in here. You don¡¯t want your shoes anywhere near that stuff.¡± Anwen pointed out.

    Stefan nodded and switched out of his shoes to the rubber boots laid out in front of the pen. The two entered the enclosure as Esperance perked his head up from eating and stood still, as if he was trained to do so.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve at least seen a horse before.¡± Anwen said as she used one of the brushes to gently push off the dirt starting from Esperance¡¯s face.

    ¡°I have. Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve taken care of one, though.¡± Stefan shrugged, carefully observing Anwen moving her brush along Esperance¡¯s silky mane and attempting to repeat her movement on his back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have horses where you¡¯re from?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°Nope. We usually travel on foot in Derban. When we head outside the settlement to forage or trade, we use sled dogs.¡± Stefan said.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Interesting. Are they cute?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ I guess so.¡± Stefan shrugged. He had only thought of dogs as a mode of transportation, so he didn¡¯t know how to appraise their appearance.

    ¡°Are they really? I¡¯d love to see them if we ever go up north, one day. Esperance is an adorable boy, but when he¡¯s the only animal you see all day, it gets repetitive.¡±

    ¡°I really hope I can go back soon,¡± Stefan said absentmindedly. ¡°Joakim¡¯s probably wondering where the hell I went.¡±

    ¡°Hey, watch it!¡± Anwen suddenly yelled, grabbing the wrist that controlled the hand Stefan used to brush Esperance.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stefan said as the touch from the girl caused him to flinch.

    ¡°That is a soft brush you¡¯re using. We only use that kind for tails and manes. You use hard brushes on body fur. And you¡¯re scrubbing way too hard, you¡¯re pushing the dirt into his skin. You must sweep the dirt off, not rub it in.¡± Anwen explained.

    ¡°So that means you¡¯re using the hard brush on his mane.¡± Stefan said, amused.

    The expression on Anwen¡¯s face indicated indignation, and she held the hard brush in front of Stefan.

    ¡°Switch.¡± She simply said.

    ¡®She could at least thank me for reminding her.¡¯ Stefan thought as he exchanged brushes with Anwen.

    About 10 minutes later, the cleaning of the beast had finished. It was time to refresh his abode.

    ¡°You rake out the straw on the ground, I¡¯ll put new straw in.¡± Anwen instructed. She waited outside as Stefan pulled the waste-laden straw away with the tool. He struggled to keep the collar of Gareth¡¯s long shirt above his nose and mouth, doing all he could to keep the disgusting fumes out of his system. Anwen could do nothing but laugh as she watched the poor boy suffer.

    ¡®It¡¯s like she enjoys torturing me.¡¯ Stefan thought.

    His job ended soon after, and it was Anwen¡¯s turn to finish their work. He gritted his teeth as he saw her gracefully spreading the straw around the pen with no issue at all. It made him mad that although she had to be desensitized to the smell, she still made him do the tougher part of the job.

    ¡°Gareth better make us something good to compensate me for this.¡± Stefan groaned in annoyance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten his food for the past 10 years,¡± Anwen shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t complain.¡±

    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Stefan furrowed his brow. ¡°10 years? You¡¯ve lived here that long?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Anwen confirmed.

    ¡°Oh brother,¡± Stefan said, palming his face. ¡°I better die before I even stay anywhere near that long in this place.¡±

    ¡°It is what it is.¡± Anwen said, neither agreeing with nor disagreeing with him.

    ¡°Wait, so¡­ if you¡¯re my age, and you¡¯ve lived here for a whole decade¡­ Gareth basically raised you, then. Shouldn¡¯t you be calling him dad or something?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always been Gareth to me. It might seem strange to someone like you who grew up in a more normal environment, but that¡¯s how things go down here. Damn it¡­ I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m telling you this.¡± Anwen said, making it clear her disinterest in the topic.

    ¡°Speaking of family¡­ how does he know about my mum and uncle? Do they all know each other?¡±

    ¡°If I had to guess, yeah. He never talks about them to me directly, but¡­ keep this between us.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Stefan said.

    ¡°Well¡­ sometimes, he talks in his sleep, and I always hear it. He says all these random names, like Ms. Laine, Ruben Holt, Andria, Hallstein, Rhona¡­ I even hear my own name, too.¡±

    ¡°That is crazy,¡± Stefan said in surprise. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like the type of man to do that.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t concern me, to be honest.¡± Anwen admitted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to investigate someone for something they can¡¯t control. Also¡­¡±

    She held out her hand, expecting something to be placed in it.

    ¡°Right.¡± Stefan said. He pulled the shirt off his back and gave it to Anwen, who quickly took it back.

    ¡°Thank you. Now, let¡¯s go make the table. Gareth must¡¯ve started cooking already.¡±

    ¡°Aw, man.¡± Stefan complained.

    ¡°Freeloaders get nothing!¡± Anwen exclaimed. She grabbed Stefan¡¯s wrist and dragged him along to the dining room. ¡°You better get used to this. We do Esperance stuff every other day, and dining table stuff three times a day. It¡¯s our routine.¡±

    A few hours after a simple yet delicious meal, which was contrary to Stefan¡¯s expectations, the three human residents of the base gathered in the library. Stefan was sitting in a wooden chair with arms. Gareth and Anwen tied his arms and legs down tightly, which caused him discomfort. On top of that, all he wore was a pair of pants.

    ¡°Is all of this necessary?¡± Stefan asked nervously.

    ¡°For the Initiation to go by fast, we need as few obstructions as possible. That includes clothing, but for obvious reasons you¡¯re wearing pants. You will also be tempted to thrash around, which is why you¡¯ve been tied down. I understand that this is embarrassing, but it¡¯s necessary. You will want this to go by fast.¡±

    Gareth held out both of his hands, each containing a single shard of Utrium. This was it. Even if Stefan was able to, he couldn¡¯t turn back now. Stefan gulped, not understanding what he had gotten himself into. But this was it. This was the Initiation that would allow him to slay the Titanians and return to Derban.

    ¡°This is how you will begin to thank me for getting you out of that forest.¡± Gareth said, approaching Stefan.

 Six: Initiation

    Gareth placed each piece of Utrium in Stefan¡¯s hands. They felt warm to the touch, but not because Gareth had just been holding them. They emitted small but noticeable amounts of heat. The cracks across the rocks revealed pulses of flashing purple light.

    ¡°What do I do now?¡± Stefan asked. His arms trembled with fear, but he did his best to hide it from Gareth.

    ¡°Squeeze the rocks as hard as you can. Don¡¯t stop, even when it begins to hurt.¡±

    ¡°Wait. It¡¯s going to hurt?¡± Stefan inquired.

    ¡°This is why I said you¡¯ll want this to go by fast. Enough questions. Squeeze. Imagine they were the throats of Titanians. Would you stop even after they pass out?¡±

    No, he wouldn¡¯t. He applied pressure to the rocks slowly. More heat began to release from the rocks. The light in the cracks glowed brighter and brighter. The surfaces felt rough and sharp against Stefan¡¯s skin, but he kept squeezing.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting a little hot.¡± Stefan noted.

    ¡°Good. That means the Initiation is going as it¡¯s supposed to. Keep squeezing.¡±

    A certain kind of resolve took over Stefan¡¯s mind. He was getting closer and closer to his goal of getting his hands on the Angels. He was nearer to finding out which one of his three loved ones was shot and the fates of the two others. The greater his resolve to find them was, the more stressed it made him. His body became warmer, and he started to breathe heavily. The rocks became even brighter, glowing like two tiny stars in each of his hands.

    ¡°Gareth,¡± Anwen said. ¡°His hands are starting to bleed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. That happened to me when I had my Initiation. It¡¯s supposed to happen.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t that happen to me, then?¡± Anwen asked. ¡°His palms are completely red!¡±

    ¡°Yours was a different kind of Initiation. You remember, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Anwen simply confirmed. ¡°But why?¡±

    Gareth thought for a bit, deciding how to say his next words.

    ¡°Humans are not really meant to go through the Initiation. Since you were very young at the time, I didn¡¯t want to risk you getting hurt badly with full Initiation. That¡¯s why yours was toned down.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Anwen simply nodded.

    ¡°You never needed full Initiation, anyway,¡± Gareth stated. ¡°I¡¯d never allow you to fight the Titanians, especially in your condition.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Anwen said, looking down at her feet. She shifted her legs slightly.

    Suddenly, a piercing screech filled the library. The haunting sound bounced off the walls and reached Anwen and Gareth¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Gareth, look!¡± Anwen pointed in front of her. She held his arm for comfort. The sight in front of her was terrifying.

    Stefan¡¯s head was slumped against the back of the chair. His mouth was open widely, letting out an awful, animalistic scream. He didn¡¯t even sound human. His eyes didn¡¯t have their normal white sclera and dark irises and pupils. They were completely taken over by the same kind of light that radiated from the Utrium. They were like bright lamps in darkness. It was impossible not to notice. His medium-length brown hair whipped around wildly due to the concentration of energy around him.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t normal.¡± Anwen muttered, squeezing Gareth¡¯s arm even tighter.

    ¡°It is normal,¡± Gareth said in his signature calm tone. He didn¡¯t attempt to calm her down, simply stating the truth. ¡°Him and the Utrium are becoming one. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The light coming from Stefan¡¯s eyes prevented him from seeing anything. He was practically blind externally, unable to perceive anything around him. He couldn¡¯t even hear his own horrible cries. Instead, what he saw were memories. Not his own, but those given to him by the Utrium.

    Images of a laboratory entered his mind. People laid unconsciously in vats of liquid as men and women in white lab coats circled around them. It was followed by a spacecraft drifting about in the cosmos. In the far, far distance, a speck that could vaguely be identified as Jupiter was in the background. He saw kings and queens leading people from different eras, delivering motivational and inspirational speeches in a foreign tongue. Armored soldiers fought against each on battlefields, painting the barren ground a deep red. He saw people holding the same type of rock that he presently held, loading them into minecarts with their bare hands in an unbearable, hostile and frigid environment. It was just like the dream he¡¯d had the other day. But this was different. No one¡¯s face was visible. They were all covered in shadows, making them impossible to identify. Even in the off chance that he might have recognized someone, it wasn¡¯t possible. What were these memories, and where did they come from?

    Stefan¡¯s screams slowed down into labored wheezes. His eyes shut, and his head fell forward. Stefan¡¯s hands loosened, and the Utrium he held cluttered to the ground. His hands left bloody drops, staining the floor.

    -

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Someone told Stefan softly.

    ¡°J-Joakim?¡± he asked as the light coming from the bedroom lamp trickled into his eyes, his vision returning to him.

    ¡°Jeez, did all those things you saw make you lose your mind?¡± Anwen giggled.

    ¡°You? Damn it, of course it¡¯s you,¡± Stefan said, putting a hand to his forehead in disappointment. He felt something soft graze his fingers. He looked at his hand only to see that it was wrapped in bandages, and his broken arm completely healed. ¡°Holy shit. My arm¡¯s fixed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the power of Utrium for you,¡± Anwen explained. ¡°Your body must¡¯ve unconsciously absorbed Pool while you knocked out.¡±

    ¡°Well, that explains that. But also¡­ what things? I don¡¯t remember seeing anything. Was it during the Initiation?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember? Gareth said that the Initiation is supposed to make you see stuff that happened in the past. I don¡¯t really get it, but he said it was normal to forget them.¡±

    ¡°Where is Gareth, anyway?¡± Stefan asked, noticing the absence of the man.

    ¡°He went to a village nearby to trade for things we need.¡± Anwen answered.

    ¡°Ah, I see. How long was I out for?¡±

    ¡°Two days. We thought you¡¯d never wake up,¡± she laughed. ¡°Well, just me, but¡ª

    ¡°Were you waiting for me that entire time?¡± Stefan interrupted.

    ¡°What am I, your babysitter?¡± Anwen said with a sudden vicious tone. ¡°Of course not! I was going to change the bandages on your hands, but you decided to wake up and now I¡¯m having this pointless conversation with you.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re enjoying talking with me, though.¡± Stefan noted.

    ¡°Why¡¯d I want to talk to you willingly? Gareth and Esperance are both gone, so I¡¯d be bored otherwise. I¡¯d talk to literally anyone else if I could. Now shut up for a bit and show me your hands.¡±

    Stefan placed both his hands on his lap. Anwen carefully sliced off the wrappings with scissors which smelled strongly of rubbing alcohol. She then applied some kind of paste from a small glass jar to the new pink skin on Stefan¡¯s palms, causing him to flinch.

    ¡°It¡¯s just antiseptic balm. Stop being a baby.¡± She scolded.

    ¡®Before I thought she sounded like Joakim for a sec, but now she¡¯s acting a lot like Mum.¡¯ Stefan thought, as Anwen replaced new bandages on his hands.

    ¡°All done. Try not to move your hands around too much or the scabs on your skin will open again. You should be all healed up in a couple more days.¡±

    ¡°Question.¡± Stefan said, raising one of his hands.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to eat if I can¡¯t move my hands?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s got to feed you. And unfortunately¡­ that someone is me.¡± She sighed.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s better than starving. Also¡­ how am I going to use the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can hold it in until Gareth¡¯s back tomorrow afternoon. It¡¯s only the evening, so¡­ you¡¯ll have to wait 16 hours, at most.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not soil this nice comfy bed.¡± Stefan said in a firm tone.

    ¡°Man, do you not get jokes? I obviously am going to help you in the bathroom. I have much better things to be doing, but Gareth¡¯s orders.¡± She shrugged.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a cruel joke to say to someone who¡¯s as helpless as me.¡± Stefan muttered.

    ¡°Well, if you need anything, just scream my name. I¡¯ll be four rooms over.¡± Anwen said, taking the discarded wrappings, scissors and balm jar with her.

    ¡°Hey, wait.¡± Stefan said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Anwen whipped around.

    ¡°Are you Initiated, too?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Why do you ask? How is that important right now?¡± she scrutinized.

    ¡°If Gareth and I are both Initiated, it would make sense for you to be as well.¡± He deduced.

    Anwen paused for a bit before speaking.

    ¡°Not in the same way as you and Gareth are, and not for the same reason, either. But yeah, I did go through the Initiation. Now, leave me alone unless you really need something, please.¡±

    She made her leave from the room, which was when Stefan made an observation. She had a very subtle, barely noticeable limp when she walked. He hadn¡¯t seen it before the Initiation. It was as if one of her legs was heavier than the other underneath her baggy pants. Had the powers of Utrium enabled him to perceive something so marginal?

 Seven: Training

    Stefan¡¯s recovery went by fast, and he was soon back to being able to use his hands again. He went about his chores with Anwen normally, and the routine quickly became engrained into his mind.

    ¡°At this rate, you might as well take over all of the household work.¡± Anwen said as she and Stefan tended to Esperance.

    ¡°You¡¯re happy about that?¡± Stefan wondered. He turned over Esperance¡¯s water trough, allowing the murky liquid to spill onto the floor and run into a drain that was in the corner of the horse¡¯s room. ¡°I thought girls enjoyed doing chores.¡±

    ¡°And you probably thought that girls don¡¯t enjoy beating up rude, annoying people when you first came here, didn¡¯t you?¡± Anwen asked, sarcastically.

    ¡°Erm¡­ kinda?¡± Stefan asked, not so sure of how to answer the girl. ¡°But that was like a month ago. I know better now.¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯ve grown up around some weak ass girls who let themselves get pushed around a lot, huh? You know, the type of man a boy grows into depends on the kind of girls he¡¯s with in his youth. It¡¯s a fact.¡±

    ¡°There are no girls where I¡¯m from,¡± Stefan explained. ¡°Only kids in Derban are my brother and me. Besides Mum and Uncle Ruben, everyone else is super old.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s normal up north,¡± Anwen guessed. ¡°Angels come in and pick off pretty much all the able-bodied adults. They either kill them or ship them off somewhere. Well, technically this is still north, just not so far inland. Hey, I got a question for you.¡±

    ¡°Ask.¡± Stefan said.

    ¡°What type of woman is Kallista Laine?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Stefan asked, wondering why the girl was suddenly interested in learning about his mother.

    ¡°Just answer the question. You ask questions all the time, so don¡¯t get annoyed when someone does the same thing.¡± Anwen said with disappointment.

    ¡°Right, right.¡± Stefan said. He crossed his arms and looked at the ceiling in thought. What words could he use to describe his mother? ¡°Well¡­ she¡¯s strict. Never lets out leave the house alone, makes us come inside before dark. I understand now why she does all that, but¡­ she really loves us, too. Joakim and I are all she has, so¡­¡±

    Stefan¡¯s eyes started to water up. Just thinking about his family made him emotional. Other than a few trading trips, he¡¯d never been separated from them for so long, but this was different. He didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d be able to return to the same home he¡¯d lived in his whole life. He quickly blinked away his tears, as there was no way he was going to cry in front of a girl.

    ¡°I hope you find them again.¡± Anwen said nonchalantly as she continued cleaning Esperance. She didn¡¯t sound sympathetic, nor derisive.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Stefan said. He attached a hose to one of the bathrooms¡¯ faucets and allowed clean water to flow slowly into the trough.

    ¡°Do you know what your family¡¯s like?¡± Stefan asked out of the blue while he watched the trough fill up.

    ¡°Gareth is the only family I have,¡± Anwen said, in a tone that sounded unsure. ¡°You already know how he¡¯s like. There¡¯s not much to him.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, but¡­ your real family. You know, the one you were born to?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Anwen shrugged. ¡°And I don¡¯t really care. Gareth¡¯s my only real family.¡±

    ¡®But you can¡¯t even call him dad.¡¯ Stefan remarked mentally.

    Suddenly, the man himself appeared before the two youngsters. Stefan whipped around and worried that he¡¯d be punished by the intimidating-looking man for speaking about him behind his back. Instead, Gareth addressed him in the only tone he¡¯d ever used towards him.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°How good are you with weapons, Stefan?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What do you mean, like swords and guns?¡± Stefan asked. The question got him excited.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gareth confirmed.

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t put it into words. Could I show you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re going into the elevator,¡± Gareth announced. ¡°I took the time to tailor my old coat and boots to your fitting last night. Put them on and come.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Stefan said eagerly.

    After ascending to the plains above them using the advanced device, Gareth presented Stefan with two weapons. One was a pistol, while the other was a sword.

    ¡°Why would I need a sword to fight the Angels?¡± Stefan wondered.

    ¡°Guns don¡¯t really help when it comes to very close-ranged combat. Swords also don¡¯t run out of ammo. Pick up the one you¡¯re more comfortable with and show me what you can do.¡±

    Disappointed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn how to shoot yet, he picked up the sword, which he already had some experience with. He and Joakim were allowed to play with Ruben¡¯s replica swords and spar with one another.

    ¡°What now?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Come at me with full strength. Don¡¯t hold back. Try to kill me.¡± Gareth instructed stoically.

    ¡°F-Full strength?¡± Stefan asked worriedly.

    ¡°You heard that right. Come at me.¡± Gareth beckoned.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Stefan said, swallowing his fear and positioned himself.

    He lifted the sword in front of him. He leaned forward, putting one foot in front of the other. Digging his back heel into the ground, it only took a few moments to gather his strength and push off his back foot, thrusting all his power before him as he sprinted at Gareth. With one upward swing, he prepared to slice into Gareth¡¯s throat, even though he didn¡¯t want to. An arm flashed in front of him just before the blade could plunge into the flesh, suddenly knocking both the boy and his weapon into the ground.

    ¡®What fast reaction speed! Who the hell is Gareth?¡¯ he wondered as the seasoned veteran offered him a hand.

    ¡°Not terrible,¡± Gareth noted. ¡°If you were just a bit larger and faster, that might¡¯ve done me some real damage. But I can already point out some issues.¡±

    ¡°It has to do with my size and speed, right?¡±

    ¡°It does. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re too used to fighting people with the same parameters as you. But the enemy will not come in one form. They will face you with every kind of body they possess, and you must be prepared for that.¡±

    ¡°How exactly do I do that?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°When people fight others who are smaller or the same size as them, they usually try to aim for the vulnerable regions, like the throat. You just did that yourself. You can¡¯t do that with larger opponents, they¡¯ll just shove you away and cut you down easily. So, what you want to do is aim for a lower extremity. After that, you go for the kill as quickly as possible before they can recover. Give it some thought, then try again.¡±

    Stefan returned to his original position. He examined his sword, the space between him and Gareth, and Gareth¡¯s body. He had to change his technique. Simply lunging and going for the slice wasn¡¯t enough. He readied his footing again, then charged. At first, it looked like he made no changes. About two meters between the tip of Stefan¡¯s sword and Gareth¡¯s body, he suddenly dove forward. His body rolled frontwards over the snow, and he stomped hard to stop the momentum. The moment his body became still he stayed low and swung at his left, cutting Gareth¡¯s ankle. Red liquid splattered the ground around him. The giant man fell forward, putting out a hand before he could slam into the packed snow. Still, he toppled onto his side.

    ¡°Gareth!¡± Stefan cried, rushing to his side. His eyes were shut, and he was immobile. ¡°Get up. Stop messing around.¡±

    He shook the man but to no avail. He gathered snow in his hands and was about to sprinkle it over his master¡¯s face in a desperate attempt to return him to senses. He really did hurt the man. Or so he thought.

    Gareth suddenly leaped up. He knocked Stefan down, simultaneously unsheathing a dagger he hid inside his coat. Terrified, Stefan held his hands in front of him in a futile attempt to protect himself.

    Gareth dropped the dagger to the side, then helped the boy up again.

    ¡°Stefan, you must go for the kill immediately. You wouldn¡¯t try to see if the enemy was okay in true battle. Other than that, you did well. You took advantage of your small size and struck somewhere the enemy can¡¯t react fast enough to.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you.¡± Stefan said with humility. ¡°But are you okay? You¡¯re bleeding from the ankle.¡±

    Gareth removed his boot and turned his leg around to show Stefan a small leather bag strapped to the back of his foot. Red liquid oozed out of it, but it wasn¡¯t from him.

    ¡°Bear blood,¡± Gareth explained. ¡°Looks and smells just like ours.¡±

    ¡°But what if I really hurt you somewhere else? You couldn¡¯t possibly be wearing that many bags.¡± Stefan noted.

    Gareth lifted his coat, revealing a thin plate of armor over his abdomen.

    ¡°Even if you were to get a hit on me somewhere else, you¡¯re not strong enough yet to penetrate this armor.¡±

    Stefan took his explanations to heart and made sure not to forget them.

    ¡°When are we going to move onto guns?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Not today. I just wanted to see where you are in terms of your sword skills. We¡¯ll do more comprehensive lessons later.¡±

    Stefan nodded as Gareth told him to take his gun and sword, since they were now his. They returned to the base, where Anwen was no longer in sight at Esperance¡¯s pen. She must¡¯ve finished her chores much earlier and returned to her room.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t look it, but he is very smart. Ms. Laine, you may have created a special child.¡¯ Gareth thought.

 Eight: The Town of Marius

    Over the next five months, Stefan continued to hone his skills in swordsmanship, and began to learn how to use a gun. He¡¯d found that while anyone could pull a trigger, it took a certain expertise to be able to shoot precise targets and time it correctly. The training tested his adolescent patience greatly but at some point, it stuck with him. He was almost completely ready to battle Angels. All he lacked now was experience itself. Strangely enough, though, he still knew almost nothing about the foes that he was destined to fight. Whenever he questioned Gareth on the topic, the man simply alluded them to be nothing more than foes, things that needed to be destroyed.

    ¡°Hey, Anwen,¡± Stefan said, seeing the girl reading a book in the library. ¡°I¡¯m curious about something.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy here?¡± she rolled her eyes. Stefan had learned to tolerate her callous attitude towards him. The tension between them remained, but it had simmered down considerably.

    ¡°You¡¯re just reading a book. What¡¯s it even about? Looks lame.¡±

    He snatched the book out of her hands and scanned its contents and cover.

    ¡°Looks like a manual. What is this¡­ a goddamn cannon? No way you¡¯re trying to build a cannon.¡±

    ¡°You should know by now that this is what I do. I build stuff.¡± she said, grabbing her book back.

    ¡°Whatever. Anyways, I was gonna ask¡­ what¡¯s Gareth¡¯s deal with the Angels? I have my own vendetta against them, but why is such a powerful guy like him making it his life¡¯s mission to destroy them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d tell you to ask him¡­ but I know what answer he¡¯d give you. From what I can tell, he has a grudge against them, going back years. It really does seem like he¡¯s just trying to kill as many as he can, but someone like him must have an end goal in mind.¡±

    ¡°To me, it just seems like he¡¯s going on an endless crusade.¡± Stefan remarked.

    ¡°Gareth is a complicated person. He just doesn¡¯t show it.¡± Anwen answered.

    ¡°A reclusive one, too.¡± Stefan added.

    A knock sounded from the library doors. The two teens looked to find Gareth standing. He was going to tell them something.

    ¡°We¡¯re out of salt and a lot of other things,¡± he announced. ¡°We have to make a trip to town.¡±

    ¡°You mean just you? You always leave us alone here whenever you head out.¡± Anwen said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°No, I¡¯d like to bring you two along this time. It¡¯s our yearly heavy stock-up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you just want a couple extra pairs of hands to help.¡± Anwen sighed.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be asking you to go if it wasn¡¯t Marius that we¡¯re going to.¡±

    Anwen suddenly sprung up from her seat, slamming her book down on a nearby table. She ran up to Gareth and jumped up and down. So high in fact, that when she was at her highest off the floor, the top of her head almost aligned with Gareth¡¯s brow. Stefan couldn¡¯t help but notice a hollow, yet at the same time, clunky sound whenever Anwen¡¯s feet touched the ground.

    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen her this happy before.¡¯ Stefan observed. It kind of scared him.

    ¡°Marius! Marius! We¡¯re going to Marius!¡± Anwen said, skipping around the library like a little girl.

    ¡°We leave in half an hour.¡± Gareth disclosed, before leaving the room and shutting its doors.

    Anwen circled around the room in a frenzy, before running back to Stefan. She grabbed his shoulders and shook him hard, causing him to sweat with fear.

    ¡°Could you believe it? We¡¯re finally going to Marius!¡± she said with a wide grin.

    ¡°What the hell is Marius?¡± Stefan asked. He grabbed her elbows and squeezed them hard to stop her from mindlessly hurting him.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great little town with all kinds of great things. A bakery, a tavern, a bathhouse, a blacksmith shop, there¡¯s even a lake! Oh¡­ and really, really, handsome mature boys!¡±

    This had to be one of the bigger settlements in north Yeupis. A town with all those amenities could easily house a thousand people or more. Derban never had more than a hundred inhabitants at a time, and trading trips had to be made frequently. It was so small in fact, that it couldn¡¯t be called a village. Not that it had a unified leadership under a mayor or reeve, or anything of that sort. Thankfully, the forest surrounding Derban contained plenty of wildlife that could be used to exchange as meat for other important commodities.

    All the residents of Gareth¡¯s base, including Esperance, set off in an inconspicuous-looking carriage. The snow had all melted, but the air was still somewhat chilly. Winters took up most of the year and even the warmer months could just barely be considered summer. The weeklong journey took them south, but not far enough down that it could be considered the actual south of Yeupis. It got warmer gradually, but as they gained more elevation, it became slightly cooler again.

    The town of Marius was unique and looked far different from any other settlement Stefan had ever been to. It was situated on a thin, but long strip of land. It was bounded by a temperate forest, contrasting the boreal forest around Derban on one side, and a large lake on the other. On the other side of the lake, craggy, snow-capped mountains straddled the horizon as far as the eye could see. This natural boundary was the true border between north and south Yeupis. But it didn¡¯t matter, as it had been a very long time since countries existed. But still, northerners hardly ever ventured into south Yeupis. It was the center of Angel activity.

    The town was a bustling community, more so than anywhere else Stefan had ever been. Children played on the streets, men and women came to and from their workplaces, and elders sat in front of their homes gossiping with one another. People of all different demographics lived here. This was the exact kind of town Kallista had told Stefan and Joakim about during their younger years, the kind of town she hoped Derban would become one day. But of course, there was a darker, subtle side of reality to this. As the caravan approached the market where Gareth would trade his greenhouse-grown vegetables in, he noticed something.

    ¡®There are no young men in Marius.¡¯ He pondered as he slowed Esperance down, bringing the carriage to a halt.

    The townspeople made space for the carriage, letting their three guests disembark safely.

    ¡°Man, my back aches,¡± Stefan said, stretching his upper body. ¡°Can we go to an inn and rest first?¡±

    ¡°Welcome back, Mr. Koppel!¡± the townspeople greeted.

    ¡°Pleasure to be here again.¡± The man returned, but never sharing the same level of energy as them.

    ¡°No time to stop.¡± Anwen said ecstatically. She grabbed Stefan¡¯s wrist and weaved past the small crowd gathering around the visiting warrior.

    ¡®She¡¯s still as impatient as when we left.¡¯ Stefan dumbfoundedly noted as Anwen dragged him through the main street of Marius. They stopped in front of a house with a sign hanging at the front, reading ¡®DOCTOR.¡¯

    ¡°This is not what I meant by getting rest. My back hurts, it isn¡¯t broken.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Anwen snapped. ¡°We¡¯re not here for you. We¡¯re here to see the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Doctor?¡± Stefan wondered as he and Anwen stepped through the doorway.

    ¡°Hello,¡± an older woman behind a counter welcomed warmly, a small empty waiting room in between her and the front door. ¡°Did you have an appointment today with Dr. Bernard?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mrs. Bernard!¡± Anwen called out, letting go of Stefan and rushing to the counter. The receptionist walked around to the counter and took the girl into her embrace.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way Anwen can show anyone affection. It¡¯s all act, it must be.¡¯ Stefan cringed.

    ¡°Oh, sweetie, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d come!¡± Mrs. Bernard said cheerfully. She retracted from the girl but stood with her. ¡°My, look how much you¡¯ve grown in the last couple of years! You¡¯re starting to look like a real lady now.¡±

    Stefan awkwardly turned around and faced the door. He felt extremely out of place. But he wasn¡¯t out of eyeshot of the watchful woman.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your friend?¡± she asked Anwen. ¡°He seems rather shy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you!¡± Anwen shouted at him. ¡°Come over and introduce yourself. I¡¯m not doing it for you.¡±

    Stefan complied and shuffled with embarrassment, stopping just shy of three meters from the two females.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Stefan timidly waved. Although he was well trained in combat, social situations were not his strong suit. ¡°I¡¯m Stefan.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even think to shake the woman¡¯s hand, which Anwen caught onto and burst into hysterical laughter.

    ¡°Good to meet you, Stefan,¡± Mrs. Bernard said in a kind tone. The absurdity of the scenario made Anwen laugh harder. The doctor¡¯s wife looked back at Anwen and put a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Calm down, dear. He¡¯s adorable! You never see men show themselves so vulnerably in front of a lady. That¡¯s good boyfriend material, if you ask me.¡±

    Anwen¡¯s hands dropped to her sides in frustration, clenching them into fists.

    ¡°Mrs. Bernard, this guy is not someone you should be using as an example. He¡¯s a dumb, meathead little boy! I¡¯d rather die than spend the rest of my life with anyone who¡¯s even a tiny bit like him!¡±

    Just before the silly situation could explode and start a fight between the two teenagers, Gareth stepped through the doorway, having to duck his head and sidestep a considerable amount to fit through.

    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Bernard.¡± Gareth greeted. For the first time ever in Stefan¡¯s presence, a tiny semblance of a smile appeared across his face.

 Nine: The Bernard Family

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect you people to be coming around this time of year!¡± Mrs. Bernard explained as she eagerly shook Gareth¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yeah, it is a little early. We usually come just before winter starts, but it¡¯s the beginning of summer. As you can see, our resources have decreased faster than normally,¡± Gareth said, looking at Stefan through the corner of his eye. ¡°I hope we¡¯re not causing too much trouble, Mrs. Bernard.¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Felix hasn¡¯t been getting many patients lately, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll enjoy your company. He gets quite grumpy when he¡¯s bored. Oh, and please, call me Isabel. We¡¯re good friends now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Gareth smiled humbly.

    The stairs behind the receptionist desk creaked, as the weight of someone¡¯s body moving over them shifted across them.

    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Gareth!¡± an older man¡¯s voice boomed through the staircase. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d be coming now!¡±

    ¡°A surprise visit.¡± Gareth said, shaking his host¡¯s hand, who had long since lost the hair on the top of his scalp but had an impeccable black-gray moustache to make up for it.

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased, nonetheless. Isabel, dear, would you mind making some tea for our guests if you¡¯re not busy?¡±

    Mrs. Bernard nodded and strolled into the kitchen, which was on the same floor as the waiting room and doctor¡¯s office. The Bernards made their home on the second floor of the house, which was where Dr. Bernard took his visitors. They sat in the living room as they waited for Mrs. Bernard to bring in the refreshments.

    ¡°Look at you, Anwen!¡± Felix said in awe, holding the girl¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°You¡¯re not a little girl anymore. Has it really been that long since I last saw you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been two years.¡± Anwen smiled.

    ¡°Two years isn¡¯t long, but a lot can happen in that time. Why didn¡¯t you come last year?¡±

    ¡°I got sick,¡± Anwen said, frowning. ¡°Literally just before we were about to leave.¡±

    ¡°Gareth!¡± the doctor scolded like he was the younger man¡¯s father. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her, then? I would¡¯ve taken care of her, and she would¡¯ve gone back home better than as she came!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to create more work for you, Doctor,¡± Gareth explained. ¡°And she wasn¡¯t that sick. She just wanted an excuse to read her manuals alone. Isn¡¯t that right, Anwen?¡±

    ¡°M-Maybe.¡± She stuttered.

    Felix laughed and patted the unsettled girl¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the past too much. And speaking of such, who¡¯s this young lad? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± Felix said, turning to grin at Stefan.

    ¡°My name is Stefan.¡± He said with a semblance of confidence, wishing not to be victim to Anwen¡¯s cruelty again.

    ¡°This is Stefan Laine,¡± Gareth said, giving a more proper introduction on his behalf. ¡°He¡¯s been staying with us for the past six months or so.¡±

    ¡°L-Laine?¡± Felix said in surprise. ¡°Your last name is Laine?¡±

    ¡°The son of the one and only,¡± Gareth said. For once, he seemed to be proud of him, but not because of his own attributes. ¡°Kallista Laine is his mother.¡±

    The doctor grabbed Stefan¡¯s shoulders, pressing them softly.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Stefan, my boy¡­ you don¡¯t have any idea how important your mother is to the people of north Yeupis, do you?¡±

    ¡°Is she, really?¡± Stefan asked, utterly confused. As far as he knew, besides her relatively short time as a soldier fighting what he now knew to be the Angels, Kallista had never lived anywhere else besides Derban. She was born and raised there, as well as her parents, and their parents as well. She had no reason to be known to anyone.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know¡­¡± Felix said, slowly taking his hands away from Stefan. ¡°She never told you. Well, that¡¯s fine, because I¡¯ll tell you. She is a symbol of resistance for humanity. It was she who figured out how to kill Angels without having to use their evil magic,¡±

    ¡®Utrium is evil magic?¡¯ Stefan wondered as he juggled all the knowledge being thrown at him by the old doctor.

    ¡°She¡¯s someone to be proud of, Stefan. While everyone who fought them knows that their skin is impenetrable, their eyes, nose and mouths are as vulnerable as ours. One well-placed shot, and they¡¯re good as dead. Although very few soldiers have had the skill to replicate such feats, she was the one who showed them all that it was possible. She did all that while she was just a teenager, maybe a couple years older than you are now.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ why didn¡¯t she tell me about any of this? Why am I just finding out now?¡± he asked.

    Before Felix could have the chance to even think about the boy¡¯s questions, Gareth tapped him on the shoulder with his own.

    ¡°Dr. Bernard¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but notice something strange when we came here. What happened to all the young men in this town? I only saw one or two¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s so like you to notice small things like that, Gareth.¡± The doctor chucked.

    A moment later, Mrs. Bernard entered the living room, carrying a tray of filled porcelain cups and placing them on the coffee table.

    ¡°Thank you, Isabel.¡± Gareth said.

    ¡°Please, sit down, dear,¡± Felix sat, waving his hand at the empty armchair across from him. ¡°You¡¯ve been up all morning. Take a seat.¡±

    ¡°I will, after I make a little snack for Leon. I¡¯ll be back.¡± She said, returning downstairs.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Leon?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s our grandson,¡± Felix answered. ¡°He¡¯s a couple of years older than you, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be good friends. He¡¯s a great lad, I tell you.¡±

    ¡°Leon¡¯s here?¡± Anwen squealed. ¡°Please tell me we can go see him!¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s probably one of those handsome, mature men she¡¯s been rambling about.¡¯ Stefan noted.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not now, sweetie,¡± Felix informed. ¡°He spends mornings studying. Maybe a little later. Stay here and have some tea. Anyways, Gareth, about the young men¡­¡±

    Felix spent the next 15 minutes telling Gareth about the situation afflicting Marius. More and more Angel activity had been spotted over the mountains on the south side of Marius. Fearing that they could cross over and launch an attack on the town, almost all the young men and some of the young women joined a resistance group known as the Black Shield. The only young men who stayed behind in Marius were those who were their parents¡¯ only sons, which included Leon. The boy had an elder sister who had married the past year and moved out of her grandparents¡¯ home, but Leon was the only one who would pass on the Bernard family name; therefore, he had no choice but to stay. But he had no problem with that, as he was academically inclined and was not a fighter.

    ¡°Oh, wow. Look at the time. It¡¯s noon. Leon should be free now, Anwen. You should find him out in the back garden right about now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Anwen said, getting up from her seat. ¡°Thanks for the tea, Dr. Bernard. We¡¯ll be back!¡± she said as she practically forced Stefan to come with her.

    As the two children hurried out of the room, Felix leaned forward, resting his chin on his folded hands.

    ¡°I wanted to say this earlier, but I decided to wait until now, especially after learning about Stefan.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Gareth said, finishing taking a sip of tea before putting the cup back on its coaster.

    ¡°About a month ago, one of our townsfolk went on a trading mission, and one of the settlements they passed by was Derban. When he got there, hoping to rest for the night, he saw that it was empty. No people, no signs of life. But what he did find was blood baked into the snow, and a mass grave with probably 90 to 100 bodies in it. They also found burn marks at the centre of the village, which means some transport vehicle must¡¯ve gone and taken at least one person away. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence that you just found the son of the great Kallista Laine near Derban when an Angel attack occurred around the same time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, doctor. A man like you should know that coincidences aren¡¯t common.¡±

    ¡°I know you have some kind of history with Laine, and I have no right to make you tell me about it. But her son deserves it. Does he know that his mother is dead or kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Gareth said simply.

    The doctor sighed, rubbing his eyes with his pointer finger and thumb.

    ¡°You have a habit of not telling the truth to the people who need it the most. First Anwen, now this boy. You need to change this, Gareth.¡±

    ¡°If I told them, they¡¯d surely go down the same path I¡¯m going. I¡¯m protecting them. I won¡¯t let them be consumed by the same negative forces that consume me.¡± Gareth defended himself.

    ¡°But how long can you protect them for?¡±

 Ten: A New Friend

    The boy was chewing on a morsel of meat-filled pastry that his grandmother had made for him, when a pair of arms wrapped around his chest as he sat on the grass of his home¡¯s garden.

    ¡°Hi, Leon!¡± Anwen called out even though his ear was almost right next to her mouth.

    ¡°A-Anwen?¡± the boy flinched, jumping forward and out of the girl¡¯s grasp, spinning around to see the girl¡¯s elated expression. He was of average height, somewhere between Anwen¡¯s and Stefan¡¯s. His short black hair and glasses made him look proper and well-mannered, as was expected of someone in his future profession. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Just came to visit. Are you busy?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Didn¡¯t expect you to be back after two years.¡± He spoke.

    ¡°Why aren''t you excited to see me?¡± Anwen frowned.

    ¡°All I see are girls these days, you know. It¡¯s nothing personal.¡± Leon shrugged.

    ¡®Glad I¡¯m not the only one who thinks she¡¯s annoying.¡¯ Stefan thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m different from those other girls, though! That hurts, you know.¡± Anwen crossed her arms, pouting.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said without any meaning. ¡°By the way, who¡¯s that?¡± he asked, his eyes having caught Stefan.

    ¡°Stefan Laine.¡± The boy said. His conversation with Felix earlier made him more confident in using his full name in introducing himself.

    The other teenage boy approached him and shook his hand much like the way his grandfather did earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m Leon Bernard. Nice to meet you, Stefan.¡±

    Stefan had never expected someone close to his own age to behave so respectfully or attentively. Was he just showing off?

    ¡°You, too.¡± Stefan said.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to guess Gareth rescued you too, just like he did her?¡± he said, pointing his thumb over his shoulder to Anwen who was devastated at Stefan stealing the attention from her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about her being rescued, but yeah. Gareth saved me from an Angel invasion.¡± Stefan said.

    Come to think of it, Stefan still had no idea of how Gareth had come across Anwen a decade earlier. Anwen couldn¡¯t remember, and Gareth would just give him some kind of cryptic answer if he asked any kind of question about any person or thing¡¯s origins, be it his, Anwen¡¯s or the Angels themselves. But then again, Anwen had to have been about four or five when Gareth came across her. Surely, she should have remembered something.

    ¡°Gareth¡¯s a good man,¡± Leon said. ¡°That first time he came to Marius, he saved it from an Angel invasion.¡±

    ¡°R-Really? All by himself?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I was only six when it happened, so I don¡¯t remember too much. All I remember is Gareth bringing in Anwen to Grandpa¡¯s clinic after everything simmered down.¡±

    ¡®So, Anwen has seen an Angel attack in person before.¡¯ Stefan thought.

    ¡°Hey, Leon,¡± Anwen said, tapping him on the shoulder. ¡°Do you still have that boat we used to ride when we were younger?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Leon said in a thrilled tone. ¡°I tied it up at the lakeshore. We can take it for a spin.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Anwen exclaimed.

    ¡®It¡¯s kind of odd how she only mentioned this boat after Leon began talking about her.¡¯ Stefan wondered.

    It was quite easy to reach the lake from the Bernard house. They simply had to climb the brick wall that surrounded the garden and land on the soft dirt on the other side. About 10 feet away from the other side of the wall was the lake.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Leon ascended the wall first to show Stefan and Anwen the way. Stefan didn¡¯t need help, but he still appreciated his effort anyway. He had climbed trees that were six or seven times higher than the relatively short wall. He was so used to it that he did not often know when to stop, resulting his previously broken arm. He was about to drop down to the other side, when he noticed Anwen having trouble climbing up. Her fingers were clinging to the small crevices in the bricks, but she could not manage to get a foothold on the wall.

    ¡°Need a hand?¡± Stefan asked, leaning forward as much as he could with an outstretched hand. Anwen fell back down controllingly and swatted his arm away.

    ¡°I want Leon to help me. Go away.¡± She scowled.

    He sighed and glanced back at Leon who had an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Stefan¡¯s bigger than me, he can pull you up more easily¡­ but if you insist.¡± Leon said, and begrudgingly mounted the wall once more and helped Anwen to the top. Once all three were on the other side, they quickly found Leon¡¯s small wooden boat, tied to a wooden pole on the shore. Anwen boarded it first, followed by Stefan, and finally Leon after he removed the boat from its bindings. He took one of the oars, passing the other to Anwen.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been on this thing.¡± Anwen said in awe. Meanwhile, Stefan, who had never been on a boat, distracted himself from the nausea of seasickness by looking at the scenery around him.

    ¡°Same here, to be honest. I¡¯ve been studying so much I haven¡¯t had the time to use it.¡± Leon said as the boat was well over the water.

    ¡°Studying? Are you going to be a doctor like your grandpa?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He confirmed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s forcing you to become one.¡± Anwen said with empathy.

    ¡°Oh, not at all. He and Granny have always encouraged me to do something that¡¯ll get me far in life¡­ the only thing I know that could get me there is being a doctor. I¡¯m not complaining, though. The human body is just so interesting.¡± He said, his voice hinting at the passion he had for the profession.

    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be me. I had to apply the antiseptic balm Gareth got from Dr. Bernard onto this guy¡¯s hands for a week. It was awful.¡± She cringed.

    ¡°We¡¯re lucky if that¡¯s all we have to do at the clinic,¡± Leon laughed. ¡°Last week, some man came in with neurotic tissue on his hand, and we had to amputate part of it. Let me tell you¡ª

    ¡°Do you really get to see those mountains everyday?¡± Stefan asked Leon suddenly after he became entranced by the marvelous sight.

    ¡°Yeah. You wanna know something about them?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Stefan confirmed.

    ¡°Those mountains didn¡¯t exist 40 years ago. Granny says that my parents remembered a time when they weren¡¯t here, when they were really young.¡±

    ¡°40 years?¡± Stefan said, astonished. ¡°No way that¡¯s natural.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that either.¡± Anwen added.

    ¡°Yeah. No one knows who built them or why. I hear different things, that the Angels built them, but why would they need to separate the north from the south if they hate all of us equally? I think it¡¯s more likely that the southerners built them somehow, but I can¡¯t know for sure. Maybe if they came back¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about your parents?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°Yeah. You know they went missing around the same time Gareth found you. Anyways, enough rambling. Do you guys wanna go for a dive?¡±

    ¡®Leon¡¯s parents went missing in the south?¡¯ Stefan asked himself in his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take off my clothes, especially in front of him.¡± Anwen pointed like Stefan had committed something atrocious.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Leon said. ¡°Stefan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s been a while since I went for a swim!¡± the boy explained happily. The boys removed all their clothes except their pants. Leon jumped into the lukewarm water first, followed by Stefan. They spent the next two hours taking in the freshness of the nearly clear water, which Stefan welcomed as it washed off the dirt from his grimy body which had gone unwashed during the weeklong journey to Marius.

    After having their fun, the trio returned to the Bernard house to have lunch.

    ¡°It¡¯s your lucky day, Leon,¡± Isabel said as she set out the dinner plates. ¡°Gareth let us have some of his extra produce he grew back at his home.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had fresh veggies at this time of the year. I¡¯ll be sure to thank him when I see him later.¡±

    ¡°Where is he, anyway?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°He had lunch earlier then went to book a room at the inn.¡± Isabel explained.

    ¡°We get to stay at an inn?¡± she squealed.

    ¡°I would¡¯ve loved if all three of you could stay here, but we don¡¯t have the space. That¡¯s why Gareth went to get a room for himself, and you two will share Janine¡¯s old room.¡± Isabel said, referring to her granddaughter who had moved out.

    ¡°Granny, we only have¡­ one bed in that room.¡± Leon pointed out.

    ¡°You¡¯re still children!¡± Isabel laughed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with sharing a bed. Plenty of space for both of you.¡±

    Anwen planted her forehead against the table, groaning. Stefan was more indifferent.

    ¡°Quit moaning and find a way to figure it out with me, Anwen. I don¡¯t like it just as much as you do.¡±

    Anwen responded by groaning more audibly.

    ¡°Gareth also asked me to tell you to go to the market with him later and help him trade. He wants you kids to get some socializing in.¡± Isabel told the man¡¯s two wards.

    ¡°Sounds like a great opportunity for Anwen to use her brain and not complain on and on.¡± Stefan laughed. Eventually, a slight snicker left Leon¡¯s mouth as well. Isabel rightly scolded both young men.

    Stefan was glad that another boy near his age could relate to him so well. It nearly made him forget that Joakim wasn¡¯t with him.

 Eleven: Drunk Mind, Sober Heart

    As the green produce in Gareth¡¯s carriage gradually became replaced by sacks of salt, spices and soap, Stefan was hit by nostalgia. It reminded him of the days that he would head out of Derban with the elders, learning from them how to negotiate and communicate. During his childhood, he and Joakim would pretend to barter amongst each other, which was something that Ruben and Kallista encouraged. Joakim was Stefan¡¯s only constant form of socialisation, the only reason he wasn¡¯t completely lost in this totally different environment. He wished that Joakim was with him. No matter how much he argued with him, no matter how much he wished to deny it, he really did love his brother. The presence of the Bernard family, Gareth and even Anwen were the only things able to distract him from thinking of what could¡¯ve happened to his brother, mother and uncle-figure. A fate had befallen them that had no certain known aspects, except that it was in the hands of the Angels. His now sworn enemies.

    ¡°I wish we could stay here,¡± Stefan mumbled to himself. ¡°After a couple more days, it¡¯s back to the base as usual.¡±

    ¡°If we lived here,¡± Gareth said as he carried sacks of materials he¡¯d acquired to his carriage. ¡°We¡¯d be putting the people of this town in danger. If a battle happened here again, people would die. I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss living in a community, Gareth?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Not the one I came from. But you do, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ do.¡± Stefan answered gloomily.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong. But you¡¯re not strong enough to go back yet. I¡¯ll make sure you get there.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Gareth walked on silently, refusing to elaborate.

    ¡®Why is he always like this?¡¯ Stefan wanted to scream out loud. He hated that things were being kept from him. He was aware that Gareth knew things that he didn¡¯t. What harm would there be in him simply knowing?

    Night quickly came. Dr. Bernard invited his three guests to come with him and visit Marius¡¯ tavern. Hymns of anti-Angel sentiment echoed off the walls as violinists and trumpeters masterfully practiced their arts. The tavern-goers clapped their hands and stomped their feet to the rhythm. This town was aware of the Angel threat, as even children younger than Stefan joined in on the festivities. If knowledge of the invaders was so common, why hadn¡¯t Stefan known a single thing about them until half a year earlier?

    After three hours, the bartenders began to serve drinks and food to the patrons, many of whom were tired travelers from elsewhere. Marius was one of, if not the largest town in the entire north of Yeupis. People from all over that part of the continent came to partake in business or rest on their journeys.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the drinker, I must say.¡± Dr. Bernard amused as Gareth downed his fifth pint of ale. Signs of drunkenness were still not apparent.

    ¡°Doctor, you have no right to lecture me on what I do for fun. Aren¡¯t you being a hypocrite by being here?¡± Gareth snorted.

    ¡°I come here once a month, and even then, it¡¯s just to socialize. You¡¯ll never catch me with more than a single pint of ale in my hand.¡± Felix defended himself politely.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Seems like young Leon is being a better example of your profession than you are right now.¡±

    ¡°You know that boy,¡± Felix sighed. ¡°It might not be in the same way, but once he¡¯s interested in something he sticks to it. Just like¡­ his old man¡­¡±

    10 years had gone by since his son and daughter in-law crossed the Marius Mountains and never returned, but Felix never stopped thinking about them. When the reeve of the town had offered to make memorial graves in their honour at the cemetery, Felix refused. Only the dead need graves, Felix would contend.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Mr. Koppel,¡± a man tapped his shoulder. ¡°I challenge you to a drinking contest!¡±

    ¡°Until?¡± Gareth calmly asked.

    ¡°Until one of us passes out.¡± The opponent smirked.

    ¡°Very well. I accept your challenge.¡±

    The men took turns downing pints, one by one. The one who had initiated the contest began to feel tipsy after nine drinks, but he continued going. On the fifteenth pint, the man had finally collapsed and was quickly dragged out of the tavern. Gareth had only begun to feel woozy after his 20<sup>th</sup> drink, a sign of his body¡¯s tolerance and weight.

    The tavern-goers began to cheer for him, crowding around him and chanting his name. The hero of Marius was the undisputed ale champion, a title he¡¯d held for nine years. People would speculate that he¡¯d only pass out after drinking the same quantity of ale that would quite literally kill any other man. He truly was different from other people.

    ¡°The guy hates attention any other time, but it¡¯s all he wants when he drinks.¡± Stefan thought aloud.

    ¡°Dey shay a dwunk mind shpeaksh a shober heawt.¡± Anwen said, her speech slurred. Her face was flushed, and she had trouble holding herself up. Six drinks was enough for a 14-year-old girl to become intoxicated.

    ¡°Not you too, Anwen!¡± Stefan whined. Although he didn¡¯t have high expectations for the girl, he didn¡¯t expect her to act so lowly. Stefan wasn¡¯t innocent himself, however. He¡¯d had a couple of pints, but only to experiment. Kallista had never allowed him to drink in his life, and this was his first-time doing so. He was about to scold her and call her out for being the stupider one between the two of them for once, but he felt a stiff shoulder brush against his as someone took a seat next to him at the bar counter.

    ¡°Watch it, old man!¡± he told the inebriated man, who seemed to want more ale.

    ¡°Shut yer mouth, lad. I don¡¯t take no order from a brat whose balls ain¡¯t dropped yet.¡± The man slurred, shoving the boy away from him. Stefan controlled himself and stopped himself from spewing profanities at the man, not wishing to embarrass himself at the first social outing he¡¯d ever really been to.

    ¡°Hey, mishy, ova¡¯ here!¡± the man said to a bartender working behind the counter.

    ¡°Me?¡± the woman asked, turning around.

    ¡°Ahh, shee, I knew you¡¯d be a looker,¡± the man rubbed his hands together. ¡°When are ya¡¯ off work tonight?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m engaged. I¡¯m not looking for a relationship, sir. Thank you.¡±

    She was about to return to drying off washed glasses when the man reached over the counter, grabbing her shoulder.

    ¡°Come on now, shweetie,¡± the man said, his face getting dangerously close to hers. ¡°I¡¯ll compenshate ya¡¯ for ya¡¯ time. You¡¯ll be the luckiesht girl in all a¡¯ Mariush.¡±

    ¡°Sir, please! I don¡¯t have the time for this!¡± she cried, struggling to release herself from his tight grasp.

    ¡°Leave the lady alone, weirdo,¡± Stefan suddenly yelled. ¡°Let her do her job.¡±

    ¡°I thought I told ya¡¯ I don¡¯t take ordersh from li¡¯l prepubeshent shitsh like you!¡± the man¡¯s attention was redirected, and it looked like he was going to take a swing at the boy. Stefan crossed his arms in front of him to stop the incoming fist from connecting with his face, but it was unnecessary. A huge hand grabbed the back of the drunk harasser¡¯s collar, and as if he was a huge rag doll, pulled him off the seat. Seconds later, the drunkard found himself thrown into a wall on the other side of the tavern, having plowed through chairs and tables. Stefan looked up to see Gareth standing over the man, breathing heavily and angrily.

    ¡°Have you no honor as a man?¡± Gareth seethed, his pronunciation and perception still remarkably clear after all the drinks he had downed.

    ¡°I shaid I¡¯d compenshate her!¡± the drunk man cried, clearly showing no remorse for his acts.

    ¡°The only person you¡¯re going to compensate is the doctor after I deal with you.¡±

    A massive crowd started to congregate around the two men, blocking Stefan¡¯s sight.

    ¡°If you¡¯d done dat from da shtart, thish messh woulda¡¯ been over quickly,¡± A drunk Anwen said, repeatedly poking Anwen in the cheek. ¡°Das¡¯ wha¡¯ a real man duz, Shteffy.¡±

    Stefan sighed, gazing upon the state of the girl. He stood up and grabbed her arm, leaving the tavern with her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had too many drinks. Anymore and you¡¯ll be a freak like the guys there.¡± Stefan said, leading her down the main road of Marius.

    ¡°Pwease? Jus¡¯ 10 mo¡¯ minutesh.¡± Anwen frowned.

    ¡°No! We¡¯re going back to Leon¡¯s place.¡± Stefan exclaimed.

    ¡°I hate you, Shteffy.¡± Anwen groaned.

    ¡°Right back at you. Now come on, keep moving.¡±

    Anwen stumbled over the nearly flat road, almost tripping over her own feet. Stefan¡¯s hand could barely support her. He noticed this and didn¡¯t hesitate to hoist her onto his back so that she wouldn¡¯t bog him down.

    ¡°Unhand me, vile beasht!¡± Anwen cried, hitting Stefan¡¯s back with the sides of her fists.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even walk!¡± Stefan groaned. ¡°Shut up for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Showwy.¡± She said with humility. Stefan was usually the less controlling one of the two, but this time he had no choice. Had she stayed at the tavern, she might¡¯ve really drunk herself to death.

    Stefan felt something smooth but solid against his left ribs as he carried the now-sleeping girl on his back. He thought that maybe someone had somehow placed a large, empty ale bottle in the pocket of his tunic, but when he checked with his eyes to see it, there was nothing. That¡¯s when he finally noticed it.

    Anwen¡¯s left leg was artificial.

 Twelve: Visions

    Stefan quietly moved through the front doorway of the doctors¡¯ office. Isabel and Leon were the only ones at home, and he didn¡¯t wish to wake them up. He did his best to tiptoe up the stairs, but with a 100-pound body on his back, that was easier said than done. Carrying Anwen was not a hard task, as he was used to carrying heavy weights for the elders in Derban. His training with Utrium had only made that more apparent. The true test was being quiet and quick enough that the Bernards¡¯ and Anwen wouldn¡¯t be awoken.  Five minutes after entering the house, he and Anwen finally entered the bedroom that Leon¡¯s elder sister formerly occupied. He set her on the mattress gently and took off the cloak she always wore when she was outside, before folding it and draping it over the headboard so that she could easily find it the next morning. Next, he put a pillow under her head and took off her shoes so that he could move her body into a comfortable position, on her side so that she wouldn¡¯t choke on her vomit due to the alcohol. Just as Stefan expected, Anwen had one artificial leg and natural leg.

    ¡°Why has she never told me about this?¡± Stefan wondered in a whisper. ¡°I guess girls really are more conscious about their bodies than guys.¡±

    ¡°Shteff¡­¡± Anwen murmured suddenly. Stefan almost jumped and yelled at her, before realizing that she was just talking in her sleep. Although she wasn¡¯t Gareth¡¯s biological daughter, she took a lot after him. ¡°I showwy. I sho mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m definitely not sleeping next to you if I have to hear that all night.¡± Stefan scoffed.

    It was a bad time to be having all sorts of new questions, so much so that it would be hard to sleep. How long did Anwen have the fake leg for? Was she only born with one leg? Did she take her leg off when she went to bed?

    ¡®No, save them for later. Ask her when she¡¯s up.¡¯ Stefan reminded himself, pulling the sole blanket over the girl¡¯s shoulder. He took one of the bed¡¯s two pillows and tossed it onto the carpeted floor, then threw his own cloak over his body to use as a blanket.

    An unexpected sense of unease seized the boy. It was unexplainable, yet it felt that it forewarned something so real, so genuine. He just didn¡¯t know what, except that it was harmful, dangerous.

    His hand was drawn to one of the pockets of his pants, containing a shard of Utrium. It wasn¡¯t enough to fight with, but that was not his plan at all. He figured that since Pool could grant an Initiated a temporary boost in energy, his body could convert it into hormones in his brain that would ease his mind and help him sleep more easily. After all, Pool and Reserve were simply forms of energy, not fighting techniques. There shouldn¡¯t have been any restrictions when it came to what the body could do using said energy. Gareth had taught him that it only took a single intention, just one wish for the Utrium to grant its power to an Initiated. So, hoping for some sleep, Stefan touched the Utrium and soon descended into a slumber.

    -

    The townsfolk were all either regaling one another in their homes or at the tavern or were resting their minds and bodies in the comfort of their beds. They were so entirely occupied with one another that not even one of them had bothered to notice that 10 long beams of golden light sliced through the dark night, ending in the woods to the north of the town. 10 mighty, metallic transport craft appeared below them nearly instantly. They were not outfitted with anything that resembled wheels, nothing that looked like it could move their sleek, bulky frames. They hadn¡¯t even grazed against a single tree. It was unfathomable as to how they could transpose. The only explanation was that they shifted through the pillars of light from which they manifested, but even this had no explanation. It was, as many of their occupants¡¯ would-be victims would say, evil magic. A kind of art that went against millennia of scientific knowledge gathered by humanity. A kind of art that only a single, young maiden had discovered how to counter less than two decades earlier. The hatches of the vehicles exposed their occupants to the air, 20 ethereal figures clad in armorless, grey military overcoats.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Attention!¡± a soldier wearing the insignia of a major barked, donning a grey beret over his medium-length, platinum blonde locks. All his subordinates turned to him and saluted him.

    ¡°At ease,¡± the major ordered. ¡°It has taken us months to reach this point. Our mission is not to cause unnecessary bloodshed. As such, use of primary firearms will not be permitted. Our job is to first and foremost scout this area and ascertain the location of the asset. After which, we will reconvene and capture it, by force if we must. We will not kill any of the inhabitants of this settlement unless provoked. Split up into groups of two. I will be accompanied by the lieutenant. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Aye, Major!¡± the nineteen soldiers hollered, before divvying up into their assigned formations. They set off, seeking vantage points across the edge of the town.

    -

    Stefan sprung up, breathing heavily. He clutched his chest as if to prevent his heart from bursting out his ribcage.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± he asked himself, pleading with himself internally to calm himself down. ¡°Was that a dream? No¡­ I remember every detail. It was so vivid. It was like I was just there at that forest. It was¡­ it was a vision¡­¡±

    How could he have seen something despite not being there? Was this a newly discovered consequence of Utrium? Regardless of what it was, Stefan couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. He had to find out why this was happening.

    ¡°I have to go see Gareth.¡± Stefan told himself, throwing his cloak on and slipping his feet into his boots. Gareth had to have returned from the tavern by then, seeing as it had been four hours since he and Anwen returned to the Bernard house. He didn¡¯t care if he had to wake him up. Gareth was not one to get mad, and the most he¡¯d be was minorly disappointed at the boy for visiting him in the middle of the night. As he was about to bolt out the room, he noticed a sniffling sound coming from the bed he¡¯d just leapt past. He saw Anwen¡¯s body trembling ever so slightly, her face marked with both wet and drying tears.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably having a nightmare. Damn it, I¡¯m not her babysitter. I¡¯ll leave her alone.¡±

    Running out into the cool, spring-like night, he beelined for the inn that Gareth was staying at. Before he could make it past the lobby of the small two-storey building, a strong pair of arms prevented him from going up the stairs to Gareth¡¯s lodgings.

    ¡°Did you see them? Did you see them in your sleep?¡± Gareth asked in an unusually energetic tone, dressed head to toe in red armor, his visor unfastened to reveal his chiseled face.

    ¡°You had that dream too?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a dream, Stefan. What the Utrium showed you was real. I¡¯ll help you put on your armor, then we move.¡±

    Putting on his all-black battle clothing as quickly as he could, he ran through the now empty, desolate paths of Marius toward the eerie forests that bounded its northern edges. It was terrifying. Just hours ago, the main street of Marius was bustling with crowds full of travelers, traders, businessmen and consumers. Now, it was void of vibrance as its populace slept. And unless Gareth and Stefan did something about it quickly, it would remain that way forever. Their first foes encountered them at the far eastern treeline.

    ¡°Disgusting Terran monkey,¡± one of them, a male soldier, spat. ¡°Not only do you have the audacity to approach us in a horrible attempt to appear heroic, but you don our beautifully crafted armor as well.¡±

    ¡°I thought you Titanians didn¡¯t need to wear armor. Why are you so proud of it?¡± Gareth mocked the soldier, who was evidently young and had very little experience in combat. His observant female comrade was the same.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need armor to protect ourselves from the apes that you are.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that means your armor is meant to protect yourselves from each other. Is that what I¡¯m getting from this?¡± Gareth asked.

    His tone was cocky and proud. Stefan had never heard it before. He guessed that it was due to Gareth still being drunk or that this part of his personality only came out when he faced an Angel.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to comment on our internal affairs, pal,¡± the male soldier mocked. ¡°Now are you waiting for us to put you in the dirt first or are you going to continue yapping? It won¡¯t take long to rip through that armor.¡±

    Gareth cracked his knuckles, and even though his face was now covered by his helmet¡¯s visor, Stefan knew he was smirking underneath it.

    ¡°It was you and eighteen of your friends who encroached on this town first. I just thought that I¡¯d give you a nice, warm welcome.¡±

 Thirteen: The Angel Slayer, Pt. I

    ¡°Frost, he¡¯s bluffing. You really think this Terran has something up his sleeve?¡± the female soldier laughed. ¡°Let me have at ¡®im.¡±

    The soldier whipped out her handgun, which dispensed a burning beam of light rather than bullets. She pulled the trigger, aiming squarely at Gareth¡¯s forehead. A spark ignited in the air in front of Gareth before the laser could hit him.

    ¡®He deflected it with his sword!¡¯ Stefan wondered in awe as he stood behind his mentor, observing and learning his moves.

    A bloodcurdling screech filled the forest as the female soldier felt to the floor, having been hit by her own shot in the throat. She rolled around in the snow, struggling for breath as she choked on her own blood.

    Frost stepped back in horror. He ran behind a tree as his partner lay dying, desperately pulling out his holographic communicator.

    ¡°Major Antelius, this is second lieutenant Frost! Sergeant Rieck and I are engaging in combat with a male Terran. He is using Utrium, send back up immediately!¡±

    ¡°Hold your ground, second lieutenant.¡± His superior calmly ordered.

    The second lieutenant darted out from behind the tree, seeking to avenge his partner. Holding his pistol with a single-handed grip, he ran to another tree. He fired two shots directly at Gareth, which the man easily predicted and avoided.

    ¡°You trained at the prestigious Heimat Academy, and you still fire directly at the enemy? How absurd!¡± Gareth said in contempt as he started to follow the alien warrior¡¯s movements.

    ¡°Shit, he¡¯s onto me! I can¡¯t reach the others in time.¡± Frost cried, sending a blind shot in the direction he thought Gareth was coming from.

    As his eyes scanned the location Gareth was last seen, he saw a figure running from vicinity. He knew Gareth was not alone but did not attempt to engage with them.

    ¡°Major Antelius, I confirm visual contact with the asset, please¡ª

    ¡°Can you visualise this?¡± Gareth¡¯s voice spoke from above him. He had silently caught up with him and was standing over his body.

    ¡°What¡ª

    It took only one shot to the eye from Gareth¡¯s primitive pistol to end the soldier¡¯s life. He shot the other eye for good measure. He quietly walked back to the mortally wounded sergeant, whose overcoat was now stained red.

    ¡°Titanian biology really is something, huh?¡± Gareth said. ¡°If you were human, you would¡¯ve died instantly. Now, to finish what you started.¡±

    Sergeant Rieck¡¯s hand shot up, trying to reach Gareth¡¯s hand. Whether she was begging for mercy or futilely attempting to kill him didn¡¯t matter. Both actions would be met with the same answer: a forehead shot from her own laser gun.

    ¡®He¡¯s so brutal¡­¡¯ Stefan noted. It was like he was watching someone else in control of Gareth¡¯s body. This collected, rational man was a monster before him.

    ¡°Stefan let¡¯s move! There¡¯s going to be more of them, and I can¡¯t handle them on my own!¡± Gareth ordered. Startled, the boy followed him deeper into the forest.

    Gareth found himself surrounded five minutes later by 10 more Titanian soldiers, each of the pointing their pistols at him.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the asset,¡± one of the soldiers noticed. ¡°Was Frost mistaken?¡±

    ¡°The asset¡¯s a young Terran, not this behemoth of a man. Where¡¯s the asset, Terran?¡± another soldier demanded of Gareth.

    The man smirked under his visor as two of the soldiers fell to the ground. Seizing their sliced ankles, they screamed in pain as four of their comrades looked at their downed colleagues. Two fast, merciful slices to the throat by sword ended their suffering. Stefan then climbed out of sight up the nearest tree he could find, as the only damage that the four soldiers focused on him were laser grazes to his hand and knee.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Sitting atop a branch that was densely shrouded by the canopy, he had to take a moment to calm his racing heart and mind.

    ¡°I¡­ killed people¡­ I killed people for the first time¡­¡±

    His enthusiasm for battle and revenge had caused him to become ignorant of the reality of death. He never truly understood how easy it was to take a life. But it was necessary. Gareth couldn¡¯t fight all ten of them at the same time.

    Using Stefan¡¯s disappearance into the canopy as a distraction, Gareth took four carefully aimed shots. Four bodies came down to the ground right after.

    ¡®Six down, four more to go. No, 12 more to go.¡¯ Gareth noted, counting the eight other soldiers that had not arrived to support their comrades.

    ¡°Surrender, Terran!¡± One of the soldiers on the scene beckoned. ¡°You¡¯re skilled. We¡¯d rather not have to kill¡ª

    ¡°Shut up.¡± He said, suddenly appearing before the rambling soldier. He punched him across the jaw, sending him to the ground. The other soldiers took it as a sign to fire on Gareth. Although a couple of the bullet entered the skin of his right arm and ribs, he prevented more injury by picking up the still-living soldier he had maimed and used him as a shield. Rushing at the other three other shoulders, he used his sword-wielding hand to severe the arms and heads with impeccable speed.

    ¡°10 down, 10 more to go. I still haven¡¯t¡ª¡± he was interrupted by his own grunt of pain as he tried to loosen up his tight right arm. ¡°¡ªbroken a sweat¡­¡±

    It was no wonder that the Angels had not been able to completely vanquish humanity, let alone step foot in most parts of the north. They were not at all used to the terrain, no matter how elite their cadet academies were.

    Stefan remained in the tree, cowering to himself. He was too afraid to strike again, to take more lives. He just wanted to stay there the rest of the night and let the danger pass by itself.

    ¡°Stefan, get down from there! We¡¯re not done!¡± Gareth yelled from down below.

    ¡®No point in staying quiet now,¡¯ Gareth thought. ¡®That makes it easier. No need to go to them.¡¯

    ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t!¡± Stefan cried.

    ¡°Those bastards won¡¯t kill themselves! What happened to your ambition? What happened to wanting to get justice for your family? A man who cannot fight for himself can fight for no one!¡±

    The invisible chains of fear began to corrode at the sound of Gareth¡¯s voice. Stefan saw them again. He saw Ruben, Kallista, Joakim. They were right in front of him, reaching for his hand.

    ¡°Fight or be forgotten.¡± Ruben¡¯s voice said.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t protect you¡­ only you can.¡± Kallista told her son.

    ¡°Get down, you pussy.¡± Joakim spat at him.

    Watching Stefan struggle with his own conscience internally, Gareth had forgotten that they were not the only ones lingering in the forest. Four huge bodies appeared from his blind spots and tackled him to the ground. They tossed away his gun and sword and pinned him down.

    ¡°You¡¯re working with the asset,¡± a soldier spoke to him. ¡°You could¡¯ve gotten away with being sentenced to slavery on Titan when you approached us. Now, you face death.¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up already! You talk so much and do nothing!¡± Gareth roared, throwing his head back and knocking the soldier unconscious. He gathered as much strength in his body as he could to turn himself a minor degree, enough so that a hidden compartment in his suit of armor opened, allowing a knife to fall out. The visor of his helmet unlatched, and he grabbed the handle of the knife with his teeth. With absurd precision and speed, he whipped his head as far back as he could, flinging the knife into the air. The unexpected maneuver ended when the knife found itself lodged into a soldier¡¯s chest. The other soldiers responded by pointing their guns at Gareth¡¯s head.

    ¡®If Stefan doesn¡¯t get his act together, it¡¯ll be the end of me. I really have gotten rusty.¡¯

    A loud snap sounded above the heads of the shoulders, and before the soldiers or Gareth could see what had happened, a long, weighty branch fell over them. The soldiers were knocked to the ground, their lower bodies trapped under the immense weight. However, they were trained warriors, such a weight could not hold them down forever. Before they could push it off their bodies, Stefan had descended the tree and slew them using a drawn-out, single slice to all their throats with his sword.

    ¡°Came back down just in time.¡± Gareth said, pushing the massive branch off his legs as his crimson armor grew even redder from the blood of his opponents.

    ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t want to do that, Gareth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about wanting to kill, Stefan. It¡¯s about needing to¡ª

    A soldier lunged in from out of eyeshot and took Stefan down. He pulled his arm behind him and tugged on it. Stefan screamed, but it was to no avail. Another shoulder had come in and punched Gareth¡¯s exposed face repeatedly until his eyes became bruised, the Terran warrior¡¯s senses unprepared given the sudden ambush. A popping sound came from Stefan¡¯s shoulder, making him screech in agony.

    ¡°At ease, soldiers!¡± A young commandeering voice ordered. Maedoc Antelius, accompanied by the first lieutenant of his squad had arrived. The two subordinate soldiers pushed both humans to the ground mercilessly.

    ¡°I apologize for the injury, asset,¡± the major told Stefan. ¡°This is only to prevent you from striking out during transfer. Providing care to you will be a bit of trouble since, well¡­ your companion killed all my medically trained men and women.¡±

 Fourteen: The Angel Slayer, Pt. II

    Surrounded by four soldiers who had used the sacrifices of their comrades to brutally assault the two Terrans, Stefan and Gareth were finally at a loss. Gareth¡¯s merciless slaughter of over 10 Angels ended. Had he not had to call Stefan down from the tree, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. However, he did not blame the boy. He became his responsibility the moment he picked his sleeping body up from the forest in Derban. He had to fulfill his duty.

    Maedoc picked Stefan¡¯s injured form up by the neck with a single hand, forcing him onto his feet.

    ¡°First Lieutenant Reynders, summon the Light Craft. Call for unmanned drones to recover the corpses of our comrades.¡±

    The first lieutenant obeyed her superior and pulled out her holographic communicator, requesting for resources from the Titan¡¯s Yeupis Headquarters in the south of the continent. Given the speed of Light Pillars, the arrival of the resources wouldn¡¯t even take a second. The two remaining second lieutenants kept their pistols trained on Gareth.

    ¡°Terran¡­¡± Maedoc said to Gareth as his tight hand remained on Stefan¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s as if you were trained by an older generation of Titans. Might I ask who you are before we handcuff you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to give you answers, scum.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to speak before the General herself. You¡¯re too extraordinary of a Terran for her to be unaware of you.¡±

    ¡°Your General and your entire bastard species can piss off.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve taken it upon yourself to make us piss off?¡± Maedoc asked, the Light Pillars descending all around him. The dazzling show of gold around him made him appear like royalty, although in truth he was not even a noble. He was simply a commoner, doing his job as he was assigned.

    The light-propelled transport vehicles had long since arrived. The hatch to one of them arrived, and Maedoc was about to shove Stefan through it, when suddenly, an ear-splitting bang rang through the air. A body fell to the ground, a second lieutenant¡¯s blood raining over Gareth. There was no time to process it, as a second raucous shot was fired from far, far away, taking down the other second lieutenant.

    ¡°Snipers?¡± Maedoc gasped, his hand dropping Stefan. ¡°From wh¡ª

    A third and final shot cut him off, turning his first lieutenant¡¯s skull into little more than a mangled chunk of flesh and bone.

    Stefan wasted no time and used his non-dislocated arm to plunge his sword into Maedoc¡¯s stomach until three feet of the blade jutted out from him. He swiftly drew it out of the still-alive man, swiping it in the air and showering the major in his own blood. The soldier stumbled back, wheezing painfully as he tripped and involuntarily sat on a boulder.

    ¡°Well, Stefan¡­ what should we do with him?¡± Gareth asked, pushing himself up slowly with his fine left arm.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I say we leave him alive. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°To send a message to his general for me. Gareth the Angel-Slayer lives.¡±

    Gareth kicked a lump of wet dirt at the downed Titanian soldier, then calmly walked out of the forest, clutching his injured right arm. Stefan knew to follow him.

    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He didn¡¯t think the man who had saved his life six months earlier was capable of such horrid, cruel carnage. Gareth was a truly extraordinary man. No person should¡¯ve been able to do as much as touch an Angel, but there Gareth was, slicing through them, cutting them down, shooting holes through them like it was nothing. Killing Angels was second nature to him.

    ¡°Do¡­. Do they know you?¡± Stefan asked as the moonlit Marius once again returned to view.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only ever killed a thousand of them.¡± Gareth said, reverting to his cryptic, mysterious way of speech.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Will I¡­ have to kill that many?¡±

    ¡°Death isn¡¯t the only variable that changes the state of things,¡± Gareth said. ¡°But it is certainly a large one.¡±

    Stefan stopped in his tracks, his body trembling with anxiety. He dropped to his knees and threw up.

    -

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to take the boy with you.¡± Dr. Bernard grumbled before a shirtless Gareth as he wrapped bandages over his right arm and his torso, having finished suturing up his bullet wounds.

    ¡°He cannot fight for his family if he does not witness battle firsthand.¡± Gareth contended.

    ¡°Killing is not the only way to bring peace to a wounded mind, Gareth.¡± Dr. Bernard lectured.

    ¡°It is a way, is it not, doctor?¡± Gareth said, putting extra emphasis on the third word.

    Dr. Bernard tightened the wrappings on Gareth, ignoring his question.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Gareth said as the doctor finished his treatment. ¡°Once Stefan and I are fully healed, we¡¯ll have to leave town.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be better in a week,¡± Felix said. ¡°Are you returning to your base?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Gareth answered. ¡°I¡¯d like to investigate something. I want to find out who saved Stefan and I from those last few Titanians.¡±

    ¡°It was obviously the Black Shield,¡± Felix answered matter-of-factly. ¡°What¡¯s there to investigate?¡±

    ¡°People fight the Angels, but not for the same reasons. I¡¯d like to see if the Black Shield and I have common interests.¡± He said, getting up.

    ¡°I see,¡± Dr. Bernard said, following Gareth to see him off at the door, who would return to the inn. ¡°Please, get some rest. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow night.¡±

    Gareth waved a hand without looking as he stepped out the door. The sky above the Bernard house was a myriad of orange, red and pink, a sign of the new rising sun.

    ¡°¡­or tonight, I should say.¡± Dr. Bernard corrected himself.

    -

    ¡°You fought the Angels? And killed them?¡± Leon asked in awe as he and Stefan sat in his sister¡¯s old bedroom.

    ¡°Be a bit quieter,¡± Stefan reminded. ¡°We¡¯re well into the morning, but Anwen¡¯s still off dreaming away.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Leon smiled. In truth, he wasn¡¯t very excited that his new friend had killed some of humanity¡¯s oppressor. Rather, he wanted to cheer him up. Like his grandfather, he believed that life was a precious gift, and that murder was only something people should be driven to when backed into corners. He knew that Stefan didn¡¯t want to murder anyone, even if they were Angels.

    ¡°Hey, Leon,¡± Stefan said, his mood still uncertain. He had only been able to sleep after the previous night¡¯s chaos due to a tonic created by Dr. Bernard which aided in treating insomnia. ¡°I... have something to ask.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You know that resistance group your grandpa was talking about yesterday. The¡­ Black Shield?¡±

    ¡°What about them?¡±

    ¡°What do you know about them?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Not much, really. Most of the town¡¯s lads have joined it and gone, been that way since last year. Man¡­ it¡¯s been really lonely, to be honest. I¡¯m really glad you and Anwen and Gareth came around; I probably would¡¯ve died from boredom.¡±

    A smile finally returned to Stefan¡¯s emotionally exhausted face.

    ¡°What would you say if¡­ Gareth, Anwen, you and I were to join them?¡±

    Leon was taken aback. Joining them would only cause Stefan to kill more, hurt more. He¡¯d give Stefan an answer, but one that would keep him off the topic of death.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sure you and Gareth would be useful to them. Maybe Anwen too, since she¡¯s an engineer. I¡¯m not sure where I, a doctor-in-training, would fit in.¡±

    ¡°A self-taught engineer is not a real engineer.¡± Stefan scowled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I am capable of!¡± A young feminine voice said proudly.

    ¡°You woke her up¡­¡± Stefan sighed.

    ¡°Nuh-uh!¡± Anwen said, sliding off the edge of the bed, only for her feet to stop her from falling onto the ground as they pushed against the adjacent wall. ¡°I woke up a long time ago. I just wanted to see how long it would take you guys to notice.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you heard everything we said?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said. ¡°We can talk about it later, if you want. But not now. My head¡¯s killing me, and I¡¯m hungrier than a pig.¡±

    ¡°A-Anwen!¡± Leon exclaimed as his eyes set on the girl¡¯s legs, exposed up to her shins as the previous night of tossing and turning pulled her pant legs up. ¡°I thought you¡¯d keep your leg a secret!¡±

    ¡°I am keeping it a secret, but I know both of you guys now. I don¡¯t need to, anymore. I couldn¡¯t hide it from you even if I wanted to, otherwise I¡¯d never leave this nice, cozy bed.¡±

    ¡®At least she isn¡¯t keen on keeping things hidden forever, like Gareth.¡¯ Stefan thought to himself. The idea put his mind at ease. She might not have always gotten along with him, but he could finally say that she had trust in him.

    ¡°That¡¯s fair. Let¡¯s go to the bakery and get us something to eat, shall we?¡± Leon offered with a smile.

    Anwen stepped forward, using the wall to guide her as her head felt like it would burst, and her vision was less than clear. Unable to perceive the ground ahead of her, her real foot stumbled over her artificial one, causing her to topple to the ground. Before the floor could shatter her nose, a strong pair of arms caught her.

    ¡°You have to be more careful!¡± Stefan scolded. ¡°You blacked out last night.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± she asked.

    Stefan frowned.

    ¡°¡­You did.¡± He confirmed. She didn¡¯t remember a single event that occurred the previous night.

    ¡°Okay, well¡­ I don¡¯t need you to worry about me. But thanks.¡± She spoke.

    She pulled away from Stefan¡¯s support, quickly hurrying to Leon¡¯s side and holding his arm. The boy was confused and simply allowed himself to be her support.

    Stefan did nothing, relieved of the duty of babysitting. However, the fact that she couldn¡¯t recall his care for her continued to frustrate him.

 Fifteen: Departure

    Gareth and his two young companions gathered with their baggage for a final time at the waiting area of Dr. Bernard¡¯s clinic.

    ¡°Th-This is absurd!¡± the old doctor exclaimed. ¡°Stefan may be healed, but Gareth, you¡¯re not! It¡¯s only been three days!¡±

    The warrior pulled up the right sleeve of his long shirt, revealing a patch of new, healthy pink skin surrounded by his normal fawn skin.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been using the evil magic to speed up your healing¡­.¡± Felix pointed out.

    ¡°I appreciate your efforts, doctor. However, I didn¡¯t have the time to wait around. I have to find the Black Shield as soon as possible.¡±

    The doctor sighed, putting a hand to his forehead.

    ¡°Whatever you do, keep the children safe. You can do that, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing that for the past 10 years. They¡¯re my responsibility.¡± He confirmed.

    ¡°Very well. And just so you know, Esperance will not be joining you on your journey. He¡¯s my horse, and he¡¯ll stay safe here.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ Esperance is yours?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Yes. Gareth has just been borrowing him for a decade. He¡¯s old, but very reliable. I have a few horses, but he¡¯s the only I¡¯d ever lend to someone in Gareth¡¯s circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Stefan, you can¡¯t just trade for a good horse with his level of intuition,¡± Anwen explained. ¡°Horses like him are very valuable. No one would ever think of giving one up.¡±

    ¡°So, on which conditions was he borrowed?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°None. It¡¯s just a show of gratitude, for saving Marius on that day so many years ago.¡± Felix answered.

    ¡®It has to be that same time Gareth brought Anwen to this town.¡¯ Stefan noted.

    Heavy footsteps stomped against the stairs between the Bernard home and the doctor office. Leon emerged from the doorway, panting as he hauled a sack full of his belongings over his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget me!¡± Leon exclaimed, joining the guests.

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Felix asked, a dejected tone in his voice.

    ¡°You heard me, Grandpa. I¡¯m joining them on their journey.¡±

    ¡°You fool!¡± Felix exclaimed angrily. Despite his age, he was able to lunge at his grandson and hold him tightly by the shoulders. Leon remained defiant, not even flinching or yelling. ¡°You have never been allowed to go anywhere near those mountains! What makes you think you can do that now?¡±

    Leon shoved his grandfather¡¯s hands away from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore! I¡¯m not someone you have to watch out for. Get that in your head, Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Look at your parents, Leon! Where are they now? Have they come back to their son and daughter, bringing back the treasures of the south like they said they would?¡±

    ¡°My mother and father made that decision because they were adults! They knew that something might happen to them, yet the hope of possibly reconnecting with our neighbors spurred them on!¡±

    ¡°They were stupid, Leon. They did everything alone. They left you and Janine for us to raise. They abandoned their responsibility as parents. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re just like your father¡­¡±

    Leon clenched his jaw as his face became sweaty.

    ¡°I¡¯m not alone, Grandpa,¡± he said, gesturing at the three non-Mariusians behind him. ¡°I thought about this really hard over the last couple of days. There is nothing for me to do here in Marius. I have no friends, we get no patients¡­ let me make something of myself, please!¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Felix stared at his passionate grandson with a blank expression. Gareth put a hand on the older man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You have my word that I¡¯ll protect Leon. I promise.¡± He assured the doctor.

    -

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be any different from any other trading trip, Dad.¡± A man in his early thirties with a full set of black hair and a clean-shaven face said, patting the back of another man who still had some remaining tufts of head hair.

    ¡°They¡¯re barbarians, Enok. They may as well be as crude as the Angels.¡±

    ¡°Only if we show them hostility,¡± the man¡¯s son replied. ¡°Which we won¡¯t. We¡¯re merchants, not warriors.

    ¡°We only offer them the products of Marius¡¯ hard labor.¡± A woman slightly younger than the son said gleefully.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason no one crosses those mountains,¡± the older man warned. ¡°You can still turn back around. There are hundreds of villages that could use Marius¡¯ craftmanship.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been planning this trip for over a year. If we were to turn back, it would¡¯ve been all the way back then. But not now.¡± Enok Bernard countered.

    A woman in her late middle ages stepped out of the open doorway as she held the hands of two young children, a boy of six and girl of 10.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you two didn¡¯t say goodbye to Leon and Janine.¡± She frowned.

    ¡°Isabel!¡± the doctor exclaimed as their two grandchildren ran to bid their parents¡¯ farewell. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying something to them? You know how dangerous this is!¡±

    ¡°They made their decision, honey. There¡¯s no point in telling adults what and what not to do. They may even change the course of history.¡± She said, opposing Felix¡¯s pleas, but not quite agreeing with what her son and daughter in-law chose.

    ¡°Mama and Papa will only be gone for a month, alright? We love you. Granny and Grandpa will take such great care of you, so be good to them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mama.¡± Janine said in a neutral tone. Her brother, however, was a mess. Distraught at his parent¡¯s having to leave, Isabel had to wrench him away from his father¡¯s legs. Enok looked at his children with subtle desolation. After getting one last look at them, he reached for his wife¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the boat, Freja.¡± Enok said. Felix could only look on as the vessel shrunk and shrunk getting closer to the mountains, until it disappeared from the horizon.

    -

    A tear fell from Felix¡¯s eye. All he saw when he looked at Leon¡¯s face was his own son¡¯s. It was like having to say goodbye to him twice.

    ¡°Are you¡­ sure?¡± Felix asked his grandson a final time.

    ¡°I¡¯m positive. The Black Shield will have many injured combatants. I can use that opportunity to improve my healing.¡± Leon said.

    Felix wiped the tear from his eye and smiled. He took his grandson¡¯s hand in his and made him make a promise to him.

    ¡°You have to come back when you¡¯re done. You have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Grandpa. I¡¯ll always return to Marius.¡±

    He smiled even deeper, before turning to Gareth.

    ¡°Leon will not practice the evil magic you use to fight the Angels. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Doctor.¡± Gareth replied humbly.

    ¡°Can I say goodbye to Granny before we leave?¡± Leon asked.

    ¡°No need for that. She¡¯d be heartbroken. I¡¯ll let her know you left later.¡±

    Felix kissed Leon on the forehead, before exchanging hugs with Stefan and Anwen.

    ¡°You kids were great to have over. I look forward to bringing you into my home again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Gramps.¡± Anwen said.

    ¡°Thanks for everything.¡± Stefan spoke.

    And with those parting words, Gareth¡¯s party left for the shores of Lake Marius. Only, there was a slight problem.

    ¡°My boat¡¯s not big enough for the four of us, let alone our belongings.¡± Leon said.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Gareth said, properly loading their baggage onto the wooden vessel. ¡°You kids can use it. I¡¯ll swim to the other side.¡±

    ¡°G-Gareth, you can¡¯t be serious!¡± Leon exclaimed. ¡°The lake¡¯s seven leagues long at the shortest!¡±

    ¡°Never doubt what a person can do,¡± Gareth said. ¡°Besides, I need an opportunity to get my muscles warm again and regain my strength. I¡¯ll join up with you lot later.¡±

    Ignoring Leon¡¯s protests, Gareth pushed the boat into the water with the three teenagers and their provisions within.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it,¡± Stefan said. ¡°That¡¯s Gareth.¡±

    ¡®A part of him.¡¯ He wanted to add. But he didn¡¯t want Anwen or Leon to know of the brutality he was capable of causing.

    ¡°Anwen, you¡¯re helping with oar duty.¡± Leon said, passing one to him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Stefan try for once? Every time we get on this thing, I¡¯m always the one helping.¡± Anwen frowned, but still accepting the task she was given.

    ¡°Stefan grew up inland, he doesn¡¯t know how to row. He should learn from you since you know him a lot better than me.¡± Leon answered.

    ¡°If I must,¡± Anwen sighed. ¡°This is how a pro does it. Watch and learn, Stef.¡±

    ¡®Stef¡­ she called me that when she was drunk. There was a slur the last time, but she definitely called me that before.¡¯

    ¡°So¡­ where exactly do we need to go?¡± Stefan asked as he watched Anwen propel the back half of the vessel, while Leon took care of the front half.

    ¡°The mountains. I don¡¯t know exactly where because all the lads who joined the Black Shield left at the same time.¡± Leon replied.

    Stefan sighed. He knew that finding the Black Shield was going to be easier said than done. Their best option was to wait for Gareth to join up with them again and decide their next steps.

 Sixteen: The Sniper

    Major Antelius lay in a bed, which hovered above the floor of his hospital room. Outside his window he had a marvelous view of south Yeupis. Even though the outside of the building was surrounded by a military complex, palm trees were visible from the outside of the perimeter fence, and a warm, humid breeze blew through the area. But the major couldn¡¯t bring himself to enjoy it. He had failed his mission. He was bound to receive punishment.

    The sleek, white metal double doors to the room opened up. A smaller yet more matured man than the major entered the room, with two other soldiers escorting him. His stature didn¡¯t make him the most intimidating man, but his rank within the Titanian military did.

    The major weakly raised a hand, saluting his superior.

    He cringed at Maedoc¡¯s broken body before he could even say a word.

    ¡°You let a couple of Terrans do you in like that, Major? Tis a shame¡­¡± he sighed.

    ¡°M-My apologies, Colonel Kirchner. I truly regret the state of events that has occurred.¡± The wounded major expatiated, taken over by anxiety.

    ¡°You let nineteen of your subordinates fall like flies. You¡¯re only 21¡­ a child your age was given too much responsibility.¡± The Colonel said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Are you saying¡­ the General was wrong to have given me the responsibility of capturing the asset?¡±

    ¡°We mustn¡¯t question the orders of the general. Her word is absolute. Although, if I were in that position, I would¡¯ve given that task to someone more experienced. I believe you are very talented, but you lack much given your age.¡±

    The major grew more and more exasperated. The colonel was taunting him for his failure at completing his mission. He had to know his fate.

    ¡°Colonel, just tell me already! You¡¯re here to deliver the news of my punishment, aren¡¯t you?¡± he said, sitting up so fast that it seemed that the handcuff that kept him bound to his hospital bed would snap.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m here to receive your version of the events to relay to the general. First Lieutenant Reynders¡¯ communicator was still functioning when we recovered you and your men, however the footage we found on it was extremely hard to discern. Your verbal reporting on the events should supplement that. Whenever you¡¯re ready, go ahead.¡±

    The colonel set a communicator on a bedside table, switching it on.

    ¡°I ordered my subordinates to split up throughout the forest to search for the asset. First Lieutenant Frost and Sergeant Rieck were the first to contact the asset. However, they found that he was accompanied by a Terran donning Titanian armor. The Terran swiftly dispatched all of them with the help of the asset. I, First Lieutenant Reynders along with two of our remaining squad members were able to subdue the asset and his Terran accomplice, but the three of them were suddenly taken out by at least one sniper somewhere south of the settlement of Marius. The asset used the opportunity to inflict the injuries I currently suffer with. The Terran accomplice decided not to kill me and identified himself as Gareth the Angel Slayer before departing with the asset.¡±

    The colonel took several moments to compare the testimony to the recording of the events recovered from Reynders¡¯ communicator, a sign of his monumental Titanian intelligence. After deciding that the testimony was satisfactory, he thanked Maedoc for his time and effort, before leaving the room.

    ¡°Colonel, so¡­ will I not be receiving punishment?¡± he asked worriedly.

    The seasoned soldier put on a smile, indicating that he would not.

    ¡°The information you¡¯ve given us is incredibly important, so much so that I will vouch for you when this case is taken to the Central Council. They will be obliged to accept my testimony, since my father was once a member of it. Any other questions, Major Antelius? I must leave for Titan as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Colonel. Is this Gareth figure of significance to the Titanian Crown?¡±

    ¡°My, I didn¡¯t expect you to ask that at this time. Yes, he is. I cannot say much about him without the General¡¯s permission, except that he has had history with us Titanians, and that until your encounter with him, he was thought to be dead. He once lived on our home-planet too, but I cannot discuss the capacity in which he stayed there for.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    He wished the major a speedy recovery before taking his leave.

    ¡°Who the hell are you, Gareth?¡± muttered Maedoc to no one¡¯s ears.

    -

    ¡°Took you long enough!¡± Anwen yelled at her adoptive father as the man pulled himself onto the shore on the other side of Lake Marius.

    ¡°You need to work on your patience.¡± Gareth said.

    ¡°It¡¯s so good that you¡¯re here,¡± Leon said, helping the man to his feet on the rocky beach, Stefan searching for a dry set of clothes from the bags of provisions that were brought on the boat. ¡°I felt like I was caring for a bunch of children.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan, now?¡± Stefan asked. ¡°How do we find the Black Shield?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, really.¡± Gareth said. He hauled out a chest full of his own belongings, before removing a grey overcoat, black boots and black gloves from it.

    ¡°Where did you get those from?¡± Stefan asked, his heart thumping rapidly as the sight created fear in him.

    ¡°Those corpses in the forest didn¡¯t need these anymore, thought they may come in handy.¡± Gareth said. A bead of sweat formed on Stefan¡¯s forehead, before wiping it away.

    He¡¯s gonna pretend to be an Angel. I know it.

    ¡°The plan¡¯s simple.¡± Gareth began. He would pose as a Titanian soldier, creating a false Light Pillar above him using his years of Utrium practice. A strong enough Terran Utrium practitioner, according to Gareth himself, was capable of creating illusions that would seem realistic, at least to less experienced or unexperienced people in the world of Utrium. Assuming that the Black Shield placed its more immature members to look out for signs of Angels, most likely the case since any Terran rebels that operated long enough were all either killed or shipped to Titan. Once they shot at Gareth, their location would be revealed. It would be up to Stefan to find them while Leon and Anwen stayed in a safe place near the boat. The plan was absurd, but the children had to believe in it.

    It took Stefan about an hour to reach a crevice about halfway up the middle-most, highest mountain of the small range. His Utrium ability to gather Reserve to his head allowed him to have a greater perception and he would easily find the sniper that saved him and Gareth on that night. Even from the great height he was at he could still make out the rough location Gareth was waiting for him. Gareth could not give him a heads up for when he would commence the false Light Pillar, so Stefan had to be at the right place at the right time. Luckily, his body harbored more than enough energy to make it to the scouting spot in time. The lake looked appeared like a pond below him, and the buildings that made up Marius in the far distance looked like toy models. They looked so small, so insignificant, but undeniable¡ªthat¡¯s how the Angels had viewed humanity.

    Ahead of him, the sky became a myriad of gold, amber and white. The melding of rich hues grew into a wide, thick pillar, and in an instant, it reached the ground that Gareth stood on.

    The waiting became agonizing. Seconds felt like minutes, and minutes felt like hours. But patience was the factor that reigned over this task. It eventually it came¡ªthe ear-piercing bang that Gareth and the crew had been waiting the entire time. Stefan felt it¡ªhe was aware of it totally.

    "200 meters to the southwest." Stefan said, as he rushed out of the crevice, leaping over vast stretches of uneven, white and grey unstable rock. Five more shots rang out in the minute that it took for Stefan to reach his target, each causing his heart to skip another beat.

    ¡°None of them better have hit him,¡± he thought aloud. ¡°But then again, he¡¯s Gareth.¡±

    Just ahead, hardly guarded by several skull-sized chunks of rock, a shape clad in white cloth stood out like a thumb, impossible to tell from Gareth¡¯s position but very obvious to Stefan that it was a person. From below them, a long rifle butt protruded, confirming that the person was the sniper.

    ¡®That was way too easy¡­¡¯ Stefan noted. ¡®Almost like¡­ they wanted to be found.¡¯

    Nevertheless, he reached them with an outstretched arm in an impatient burst, so desperately wishing to get close to the Black Shield. But no¡ªsomething didn¡¯t feel right. He sensed multiple auras suddenly appear as he got within arms¡¯ reach of his target.

    Feigning ignorance up until then, the sniper whipped their head toward him, causing their hood to fall down, revealing long, straight red hair, a black mask obscuring all the features of their face except for their light-brown eyes.

    ¡°Target acquired.¡± The sniper said monotonously, and at that same moment, four figures wearing grey armor and identical masks to camouflage themselves with the mountain each grabbed a limb of Stefan¡¯s, hoisting him in the air as they followed the person with the sniper rifle up the mountain to a large, unnatural opening in the earth about a hundred meters higher.

    It was a trap! Stefan thought, doing all that he could to keep his thoughts of panic and fear within him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too rough on him. The Anbieter has declared him a guest of the Black Shield.¡± The sniper ordered to which their comrades immediately complied with.

    ¡°Wh-Where are you taking me? Did you know that we were going to find you?¡± Stefan said, no longer able to hold back his fright, but refused to fight with his captors. One wrong move meant someone was going to die¡ªStefan didn¡¯t want to be a part of that, especially if he didn¡¯t know for certain what their intentions for him were.

    ¡°I am not permitted to answer your questions. You may ask the Anbieter when you see him.¡± The sniper-wielding fighter said, as they entered a long, downward-sloping hall that cut into the mountain they were on.

 Seventeen: Anbieter

    Stefan was carried into a gargantuan hall, itself twice as large as the entire clearing that Derban was situated on. That excluded the smaller halls and rooms that were granted access to by the dozens of sliding doors that were placed all around the walls. Inside, easily over a hundred people clad in the same armor and masks as the sniper¡¯s assistants had been marking their time, but quickly assembled into lines as they watched their comrades hauling in Stefan, who felt like he was nothing more than an exhibit before them.

    ¡°Welcome back, Vi! Congratulations on getting the target.¡± members of the resistance group said one after another, in one form or another. The masked sniper only nodded in acknowledgement as their colleague¡¯s made way for them and their envoy to move to the back-most wall, at the center of which a single desk and chair rested¡ªan office in the hall of the base for everyone to see. This was the Anbieter¡¯s idea of transparency, which already told Stefan much about him even though he still had not caught a glimpse of the Black Shield¡¯s leader.

    Stefan was lowered to the ground, but the guards remained at his and Vi¡¯s side to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t run off. Vi approached the desk and pressed on a button installed on its top, sending a signal for the Anbieter to arrive. One of the doors on the wall that the desk and chair were against had opened up, and a lean but well-built man wearing the Black Shield¡¯s mask but more casual uniform consisting of a long coat and boots exited. His posture and the way he carried himself told Stefan that he wasn¡¯t serious, a more laidback kind of person. He stepped up to the desk and leaned against it with one of hands.

    ¡°Ah, y¡¯all done got the target. Good shit, Vi, but horrible timing. I was just about to beat the Anbieter in our seventh straight game of carrom!¡± the man with an evident southern Yeupisian accent. This was Stefan¡¯s first time hearing such an accent, but not his first time seeing someone from that part of the continent.

    Vi¡¯s shoulders tensed, indicating their frustration.

    ¡°As the Anbieter¡¯s second in-command, you shouldn¡¯t have been mucking around while I and the others were undergoing our most important mission yet! You need to be better, Jayant.¡±

    ¡°Woah now, you know how stressful the job of being the Shield¡¯s top brass can be!¡± Jayant defended himself. ¡°And please, I insist you call me Jay. We¡¯d never get anywhere if we were always so formal.¡±

    ¡°Tell him to come already!¡± Vi scowled. ¡°The sooner I can get this boy off my hands, the sooner I can relax.¡±

    ¡°I doubt the Anbieter will relieve you of your duty so soon,¡± Jay said in a more proper but still relaxed tone. ¡°But he¡¯ll be coming¡ªoh my, there he is right now! Hey, Anbieter! We¡¯ve got your guy!¡±

    A towering, yet slim man left the same room the Deputy of the Black Shield had just minutes earlier. He wore the same uniform as his righthand man and had the same informal swagger as him.

    ¡°Excellent work, Vi.¡± The Anbieter said, sitting in his chair. He had a very flamboyant manner of speech and hardly sounded like a leader. He was definitely not from the south, but he didn¡¯t seem to be from the north either¡ªjust like Gareth, but this man wasn¡¯t serious like him. ¡°Now¡­ Stefan Laine, welcome to the Black Shield! I know you didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡ª

    ¡°Just tell me what you¡¯re going to do to me. And if it¡¯s anything bad¡­ Gareth will make sure you people never walk again.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Relax, lad,¡± the Anbieter laughed under his off-centred mask, meaning he quickly had slapped it on himself. ¡°We hate the Angels just as much as you do. We¡¯ve brought you here so that we can protect you.¡±

    ¡®Do they know about me being the asset that they want?¡¯ Stefan wondered.

    ¡°Protect me from what?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be best if I can explain that when all your companions come. Now, since we know that you can use Utrium, they¡¯ll find you in¡­ I¡¯d like to say an hour. But just in case they do not, I¡¯ll send out a few men to guide them here.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t even make sense. How¡¯d they find me just ¡®cause I can use Utrium.¡±

    ¡°Utrium users attract each other. It¡¯s a fact of the universe, my boy. Someone get him a chair while we wait!¡± he said, clapping his hands. Ten seconds later, a Black Shield soldier provided Stefan with one.

    ¡®They¡¯re so cohesive,¡¯ Stefan made a mental note of. ¡®They don¡¯t even ask for clarification. It¡¯s all second nature to ¡®em.¡¯

    ¡°Master, may I return to my quarters?¡± Vi asked. ¡°I have to take my mask off.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for permission, my dear,¡± the Anbieter said. ¡°You¡¯ve been here long enough to understand that.¡±

    Vi bowed their head in respect, which seemed unnecessary given the attitudes of their superiors, but did so anyway before leaving for one of the doors posted around the massive communal hall.

    Just over an hour later, Gareth¡¯s party had arrived, escorted by half a dozen of the Anbieter¡¯s men.

    ¡°Jeez, this place gives me the shivers.¡± Leon said, as the large room and strange attire of the Black Shield made him feel off.

    ¡°They¡¯re supposed to be on our side,¡± Anwen reminded him quietly as she trailed just behind him, Gareth silently following them. ¡°Be cool.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Leon said.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the Bernard kid!¡± a young, masked officer called out as he recognized the doctor of Marius¡¯ grandson. He attempted to remove his mask but only exposed his chin and mouth before another soldier pushed it back down.

    ¡°We don¡¯t show our faces to non-Shield.¡± The other soldier reminded.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± The first soldier whispered.

    Leon had heard his last name being called but was directed by Jay to the Anbieter¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Stefan, your friends have arrived.¡± Jay said with a pleasant tone. He shot up from his chair, eager to greet his friends.

    ¡°Glad you¡¯re alright, Stefan.¡± Leon said with a smile.

    ¡°It worked out,¡± Stefan chuckled. ¡°Thanks to Gareth¡¯s ingenuity.¡±

    ¡°Hello, friends,¡± the Anbieter said with a cheery voice, crossing one leg over the other with his feet on the desk. ¡°I¡¯d like to apologize for having to take away your friend, but he¡¯s our responsibility, now. So¡ª

    ¡°Says who?¡± Gareth spoke for the first time since entering the Black Shield¡¯s base.

    ¡°Oh, well, as the leading authority in the currently silent rebellion against the Titanians¡­ me. But once we overthrow the Crown, he¡¯ll be able to do as he pleases.¡±

    ¡°You seem like you know a lot.¡± Gareth remarked.

    ¡°Thanks to our lovely intelligence squad, we¡¯ve been keeping tabs on what¡¯s been going on up at Titan. Our sources say that our lad Stefan here is being pursued on behalf of the interests of the Crown, something to do with the Emperor. I needed to make sure Stefan was somewhere safe before we looked into them any further.¡±

    ¡°Does any of this have to do with my mother?¡± Stefan asked, remembering that she was a soldier who had fought against the Titanians. Perhaps she had to do with the Black Shield at some point, as well.

    ¡°The Bastion of Terra, Kallista Laine? Oh, some of it, if I had to guess. But we won¡¯t know for sure until we receive more information. Regardless, my boy, you will stay here, and only the Black Shield stays here. You¡¯ll be one of us.¡±

    Jay presented Stefan with a black mask, identical to that of everyone¡¯s in the hall. He held it against his chest.

    ¡°What about us?¡± Gareth asked. ¡°You knew about us, too. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have sent your sniper out to save us.¡±

    ¡°Our objective is to protect Stefan. You just happened to be there, as well.¡±

    ¡°Happened to be there? Look, chief, Stefan¡¯s been under my care for the past six months and that won¡¯t change now. Either all of us join your organization, or none of us do.¡±

    The Anbieter sprung to his feet, slowly walking up to Gareth, until the dark surface of his mask was mere centimetres away from Gareth¡¯s face. The man remained undeterred, staring the Anbieter right in his bright green eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you, Gareth Koppel the Angel Slayer,¡± the Anbieter hissed in a tone not even Stefan thought he was capable of. ¡°You reek of Titan.¡±

 Eighteen: A Test

    ¡°What are you accusing me of? That I have some connection with the Titanians?¡± Gareth said, suddenly taking on an angry, defensive vocal tone, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­ you¡¯ve killed so many of them that their scent is on you. And I have no reason to trust a lone warrior who fights just for the sake of fighting.¡± The Anbieter said, remaining unmoved.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you why I¡¯ve been doing this. I just have to.¡± Gareth spoke, his eyes locked on to the center of Anbieter¡¯s mask, as if trying to see through it at the man behind it.

    ¡°Ha!¡± the Black Shield¡¯s leader scoffed. ¡°A stubborn child, just as I thought. Guards!¡±

    The dozens of soldiers in the hall immediately aimed their rifles at Gareth, their index fingers dangerously close to their triggers. Leon stood as close as he could to Stefan, as if his presence would keep him safe. However, the guards knew better than to fire on a 16-year-old, one whom many of them were acquainted with and respected. Anwen did the opposite. She rushed over to the Gareth¡¯s unprotected back, spreading her arms apart as if to create a shield for him.

    ¡°When Angel-hunting¡¯s as easy as it is, what makes you think these Terrans won¡¯t be fair game?¡± Gareth hissed under his breath.

    ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to--

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, please! There are better ways to solve this!¡± she pleaded, cutting Stefan off. There was no way she was going to lose the closest thing she had to a father over a simple lack of communication.

    ¡°Back away, Miss, unless you want a couple of bullets in you.¡± The Anbieter said in a calm yet menacing tone.

    ¡°Hear me out, please. I¡ªI think I have a way we can all join the Black Shield. J-Just put your guns away and listen.¡±

    Looking at the girl through the holes in his mask and hearing the conviction in her voice, the Anbieter decided that whatever she had to say might perhaps have some significance.

    ¡°Guns down,¡± the Anbieter ordered. The soldiers promptly lowered their weapons but continued to hold them so that they might be aimed again at any time. ¡°Miss, might I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Anwen Koppel, sir.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Anwen. Please, do call me the Anbieter if you do wish to join our organization. So, what do you propose we do to save this man¡¯s life?¡±

    The wording of his question confirmed to Anwen that if she did not have a proper answer formulated, Gareth would be killed. She narrowed her eyes, affirming to herself her resolve.

    ¡°You should give him a test to prove that he can be useful to the Black Shield. Anything you can think of, I know he can get it done.¡± She said with full faith in Gareth.

    The Anbieter¡¯s tense stance relaxed, hinting that he was open to find a solution for the dilemma at hand.

    ¡°That, I can do. Jay, fetch me a map of Yeupis, would you?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± The southerner said, entering a door situated in one of the long walls of the Black Shield headquarters. Moments later, he returned with a rolled-up scroll of paper in his hands. He gave it to his boss, who spread it across his desk.

    ¡°Gareth, you¡¯re damn lucky that this sweet little lady chose to speak up for you.¡± The Anbieter spoke.

    ¡°Give me my test already. I¡¯d rather not be away from Stefan longer than I need to.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re currently here,¡± the Anbieter said, going straight to the point as his gloved finger directed those around him to a spot in the hand-drawn mountains in the centre-east of the continent. ¡°And I need you to go here.¡±

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    He moved his finger further northwest, but not so north that it was near Derban. Stefan quickly understood just how isolated and far-off his birthplace was.

    ¡°What do I need to do there?¡± Gareth asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to guess you already know what Utrium is, so I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Right here is a former underground Titanian warehouse that was used to store heaps and heaps of Utrium. The Titanians, many, many years ago once had a vision for a full-on takeover of our world, but for some reason, they did not go through with it. But their Utrium still sits there. So, what you will need to do is bring back as much of it back here as you can. Some of my troops have been Initiated through scraps we¡¯ve found throughout the mountains, but we need much more if we¡¯re to be an army capable of besting the Titanians.¡±

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t do that?¡± Gareth asked about a hypothetical scenario.

    The Anbieter breathed through his mask, then pressed a button on his desk. It was an intercom.

    ¡°Vi, would you please make your way over the hall?¡± the Anbieter asked in a singsong tone.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The youthful yet androgynous voice on the other side said.

    ¡®Another invention of our ancestors,¡¯ Stefan thought. ¡®Cool!¡¯

    Two minutes later, the masked and cloaked sniper appeared before the Anbieter.

    ¡°Thanks for coming. I have a job for you to do.¡± He said.

    The sniper nodded, acknowledging the request.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given Gareth the task of recovering from Utrium from an abandoned Titanian warehouse. You¡¯ll accompany him and make sure he completes it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it?¡± Gareth asked. ¡°Is this all that keeps me from doing this oh-so-monumental mission?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight it, Gareth.¡± Anwen whispered, obviously to his intentional oblivion.

    ¡°Anwen will be joining you. If for whatever reason you decide to turn back or otherwise unable to recover the Utrium, Vi¡­ kill Anwen swiftly and painlessly. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Vi said, bowing their head slightly.

    ¡°Hey, hey, wait!¡± Stefan cried. ¡°Leave her out of this!¡±

    ¡°Anwen is certainly an intelligent girl¡­ but this is the only way Gareth will not veer from his task. I can¡¯t have you going of course, and not young Leon either, since he¡¯s a medic-in-training from what the soldiers of Marius tell me. We wouldn¡¯t lose anything if she were to pass, as cruel as it sounds.¡± The Anbieter said with an empathetic tone.

    ¡°Gareth, don¡¯t mess this up!¡± Leon cried. ¡°If neither of you come back¡­¡±

    ¡°Gareth can¡¯t mess up,¡± Anwen said, with a tone that hinted no fear at all. She threw her arms around the boy¡¯s waist. With trembling hands, he reciprocated. ¡°We¡¯ll all be together again soon. I promise.¡±

    Leon glanced at Vi through the corner of his eye, before tightening his grip on Anwen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Take care, friend.¡± He said, before letting go of her.

    ¡°You too,¡± Anwen said. ¡°And take care of Stefan too. He¡¯ll need it.¡±

    ¡°Why does¡­ why is everything so unfair?¡± Stefan grumbled, staring down at his feet with his fists clenched at his sides. ¡°Why does everything have to be so cruel¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Stefan,¡± Anwen said, holding her hands out. ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°N-No.¡± he spat adamantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you again. Come over.¡±

    ¡°Do I¡­ have to?¡± Stefan said, rapidly building a dam in his head to hold back a flood of emotions. He didn¡¯t want to show them. He wanted to appear indifferent.

    Without another exchange of words, Anwen pulled him by his wrists and wrapped her arms around him. With her man-strength, it was just about impossible to escape. But Stefan didn¡¯t try.

    ¡°Come back quickly, dumbass,¡± Stefan said in a sniffly voice. ¡°It¡¯ll get boring with just Leon around.¡±

    ¡°No need to tell me. Someone¡¯s got to keep you in your place.¡± Anwen said in jest.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Stefan admitted.

    Anwen let go of him and smiled before Gareth tapped her shoulder, notifying her of their immediate departure.

    ¡°Oh, before we leave,¡± Gareth said. ¡°Leon, I¡¯d like you to have this.¡±

    He dug into his pocket and produced a ring which consisted of a mostly flat, silver band. The exception was a small, crudely carved chunk of Utrium serving as the bezel.

    ¡°I promised Grandpa I wouldn¡¯t use evil magic. I can¡¯t take this.¡± Leon denied respectfully.

    ¡°The only true users of this so-called evil magic are Initiated. You can keep true to your promise and still possess its power at the same time.¡±

    ¡°How? And what does this even do?¡± the boy asked.

    ¡°By making a contract with an Initiated, you can use a portion of their Reserve and transfer it through the ring to a sick or injured person, which you can use to greatly speed up the healing process. I must go now, but Stefan will explain it to you as soon as he can. Just know that you aren¡¯t using Utrium yourself, since its power depends on the person you¡¯re contracted with.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be Initiated, don¡¯t worry.¡± Stefan said to his friend comfortingly.

    Leon smiled at his younger but taller friend, relieved that his promise to his grandfather would not be broken.

    Without any semblance of a farewell, Gareth headed straight for the corridor that exited the mountain. Anwen looked back at her friends for a final time before leaving, just behind Gareth. Vi trailed a considerable distance, but not so far that they couldn¡¯t read their body language.

 Nineteen: Brotherhood

    A few hours passed before it was time to eat dinner, during which Stefan and Leon introduced themselves to some of their new Black Shield comrades. With the non-Shield away from their premises, the soldiers were free to wander about with their masks off. Stefan was surprised to realize that most of them were not that much older than him, with the oldest of the common soldiers being no older than their early twenties. Jayant, who was aged 30, was the most ancient of the known organization. He had a thick black mustache and a small goatee which framed his chestnut-colored chin, which was a tad darker than Anwen¡¯s. A short mop of curly hair covered his scalp. His appearance confirmed to Stefan that she originated from the south, but that raised more questions. What was Gareth doing in the south ten years ago? Why was he there? Stefan knew that northerners weren¡¯t fond of southerners and probably would¡¯ve shunned and even ostracized her if it weren¡¯t for Gareth. None of that mattered to Stefan, though. She grew up in the north of Yeupis, and to him, she was just as northern as he was.

    The way the dinner was arranged was strange to those like Stefan and Leon. Long, rug-like coverings were placed on the floor, concealing it from one end to the other. There were small gaps between each covering, allowing for people to sit on either side. Food and drink were set on the coverings. It was unheard for northerners to eat on the floor, but to southerners like Jayant, this was routine. In fact, this arrangement was his own doing, something he¡¯d overseen for the multiple years he¡¯d been at the Black Shield. Every member of the Shield, save for the Anbieter himself was present. Apparently, he only ever ate in his quarters. No one except for Jayant had ever seen his face, and he was intent on keeping it that way.

    Stefan and Leon sat on either side of Jayant as they all took part in a meal of pottage, consisting of a thick stew made from preserved vegetables and grains. Although it hardly tasted edible, it was filling¡ªessential for warriors who needed the energy for daily training.

    ¡°I¡­ had no idea southerners ate like this,¡± Leon noted. ¡°It¡¯s so communal, so harmonious¡­¡±

    ¡°How did you think we eat?¡± Jayant asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know, just not like this. It¡¯s so far from the idea that I have of the south.¡±

    ¡°It ain¡¯t common at all for northerners to interact with southerners,¡± Jay remarked. ¡°Especially with these mountains. Oh, and their existence with the Titanians too.¡±

    ¡°My parents went on a trading mission to the south years ago, to a town they¡¯d heard of called Gyetsa. They never came back¡­¡± Leon said, as the mere mention of the mountains reminded him of their disappearance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, Leon. The northerners might know us for their mingling with the Titanians, but that ain¡¯t all true. Just look at me, for example.¡±

    After dinner was finished, they helped their comrades clean up the hall, reverting it to its use as a common room. Jayant escorted Stefan and Leon to their room, which they would be sharing. It was just large enough for two small beds, a gaslit lamp and a tiny closet that was hardly large enough to fit a person. The lack of a window caused Leon to be somewhat unsettled, but it was no issue for Stefan who had lived in Gareth¡¯s base for half a year.

    ¡°This is going to take some getting used to.¡± Leon sighed, plopping down on his bed.

    He looked to see if Stefan had heard him speak, but found him looking at the ground pointlessly, still standing at the doorway.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Stefan?¡± Leon called his friend¡¯s name.

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± Stefan said, guiding himself to his new bed. ¡°You said something?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Leon said, tossing away any care he had for his feelings at that moment. His friend needed his attention. Remembering Anwen¡¯s words to him before she left, he knew that this was what she informed him of. ¡°Are you¡­ thinking about them?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Stefan groaned. ¡°Look at where we¡¯re at now. Gareth¡¯s doing something he doesn¡¯t want to do, and Anwen might die if he messes up. All because of me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s no one¡¯s. But if I were to put a finger on anyone¡­ it¡¯d have to be Anwen. Only she would dare the leader of an armed resistance to do something so risky. She¡¯s not as stubborn as Gareth, but she¡¯s just as impulsive.¡±

    Stefan stared at his clenched fists as his face became flushed, hot tears forming at the corners of his eyes. These were not tears of sadness¡ªthey were tears of despair and helplessness.

    ¡°Why the hell am I so important? Who decided that I out of all people had to be this¡ªthis asset, this thing that had to be found at all costs? Some alien rulers I¡¯ve never met¡­? This whole thing, while my own family is nowhere to be seen?¡±

    Stefan in his blind fury punched the seamless, grey dolomite walls carved from the structure of the mountain the base was in, causing a crater to form in them. He threw another punch, and then another. His knuckles became bloody, and the walls became harder to recognize.

    ¡°Stefan!¡± Leon called out. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Another dent in the wall formed.

    ¡°Stefan! I know this hurts you so much but get yourself together!¡± Leon said, walking up to Stefan from behind, pressing his shoulders tightly.

    ¡°Wh-What?¡± Stefan said, turning around. Another tear fell from his wet, red face.

    Leon had to think quickly before Stefan continued with his miserable frenzy. Thankfully, his grandfather¡¯s training had prepared him to come up with something fast.

    ¡°I¡ªI know I¡¯m not like you. I can¡¯t even begin to think of relating to you. But I know pain when I see it. I can¡¯t do much for you, but together, we can stop others from being hurt, too. Take a breather, please.¡±

    ¡°How are we going to do that?¡± Stefan said, wiping his face with the back of his bruised hand.

    ¡°Gareth said you¡¯d be able to set up a contract so I can use this thing,¡± he said, waving around the Utrium ring on the index finger of his right hand. ¡°Show me how it¡¯s done.¡±

    With a solemn look remaining on his face, Stefan nodded. He hated being unable to do anything for himself, but he despised not being able to good for others even more.  By making a contract with Leon, he could make the latter happen. From helping haul goods on behalf of the people of Derban, to that fateful afternoon where he had attempted to collect wood for his mother, serving others was the only thing Stefan believed himself to be good at.

    ¡°Hold out your right hand.¡± Stefan instructed. Leon did as he was asked. Stefan then hovered one of his hands above Leon¡¯s and drops of blood fell onto the older boy¡¯s fingers, but mostly on the bezel which adorned one of them. After a waiting period of several seconds, the Utrium on the ring began to glow, somewhat like Stefan¡¯s Initiation but with much less intensity, and Leon did not feel any pain. The hand from which Stefan bled began to throb achingly, but he kept it above the Utrium piece until it was completely saturated in the red substance. As soon as it was done, Stefan stumbled backwards onto his bed. Leon instinctively and immediately reached for his first aid kit. He cleaned the blood off his skin before he grabbed a small bottle of some sort of salve and applied it to Stefan¡¯s hands gently.

    ¡°H-How long will this take?¡± Leon asked Stefan.

    ¡°As long as I allow it to take.¡± Stefan said through clenched teeth.

    Leon was amazed to see that in less than a minute, Stefan¡¯s wounds closed, leaving barely visible scar tissue where his bloody wounds once were. Leon¡¯s eyes dilated with astonishment.

    ¡°It¡ªit worked!¡± Leon said with astonishment. ¡°This is the power of evil magic!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not evil magic,¡± Stefan said. ¡°It¡¯s Utrium. And¡­ here comes the drawback.¡±

    Stefan¡¯s eyes closed, as if made to by an invisible force. He collapsed onto his side on the bed. Instead of panicking, Leon smiled. He knew fatigue when he saw it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest, Stefan,¡± he said pleasantly. ¡°You did well, brother.¡±

 Twenty: Tunnels

    Night had fallen by the time Gareth; Anwen and their involuntary Black Shield companion had reached the shore. The air had become cool, almost chilly. Marius was still in the north, barricaded from anything resembling neighbors to the south by both a sizeable lake and a range of mountains.

    ¡°Gareth,¡± Anwen said as the trio traveled by foot along Marius¡¯ secondary road which went north to south in contrast to its main road which connected its east to its west, straddling nearly all buildings as Marius had been built along the lake. As a result, the road they were on was almost completely barren save for two or three travelers coming in to stay for the night in town. Such was the state of the sparsely populated north¡¯s largest town. ¡°Can we stop at the Bernards¡¯ for just a couple of minutes?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Gareth said, looking on at the path his feet took him.

    ¡°I just¡­ I might not see them again, so¡ª

    ¡°Time is of the essence,¡± Gareth interrupted. ¡°The sooner we reach our destination, the sooner we accomplish our goal and the sooner we can get back to Stefan and Leon.¡±

    ¡°Not even a word of goodbye?¡± Anwen frowned.

    Gareth continued walking, ignoring his daughter.

    Anwen took a brief glance over her shoulder, reminding herself that she and Gareth were not alone. Though it lasted for a mere moment, she could see the Black Shield member following her and her father. The cover of the night and the mask Vi wore made Anwen unable to read any expression they had, if they had one at all.

    ¡®This is my fault,¡¯ thought Anwen. ¡®But I can¡¯t complain. Gareth¡¯s always gonna be Gareth, but if this is the only way I can stay with him and the boys, then so be it.¡¯

    ¡°Gareth¡­¡± Anwen called, as her train of thought had slowed her pace and caused her to drift from the man. But she did also have an inquiry.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Gareth said bluntly.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t even using a map. How are you supposed to know where this warehouse is?¡±

    ¡°Because I already know where it is.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Anwen heard a hint of an amused snort escape Gareth¡¯s nose. For a moment, Anwen believed he was showing emotion besides utter indifference.

    ¡°Because you and I have lived there for ten years,¡± he responded.

    ¡°W-W-Wait, hold on!¡± Anwen cried. ¡°The base? It used to be a Titanian warehouse?¡±

    ¡°You think I could¡¯ve built that with my own two hands?¡± Gareth scoffed.

    ¡°N-No,¡± Anwen admitted with a mutter. ¡°But if we¡¯re going back home¡­ that¡¯ll take a long time! It took a week to get to Marius, and that was with Esperance, so going on foot¡ª

    ¡°Incorrect. There is a faster way, but we couldn¡¯t fit a carriage into it. If we use it, it¡¯ll take the same time on foot as it took to reach Marius by horse.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Anwen said in amusement. ¡°Well, tell me what it is!¡±

    --

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a well,¡± Anwen said, a defeated look on her face after a two-hour walk. ¡°You could¡¯ve saved me the disappointment by telling me this super fast way of yours was a stupid well back when we were in Marius.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve been able to deal with his lack of straightforwardness until now,¡¯ she thought, peering down into the dark cavity. ¡®I can¡¯t imagine how Stefan had to deal with it. I can¡¯t even imagine how he feels right now.¡¯

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have believed me if I told you it led to an underground tunnel back then, and you would¡¯ve nagged me about it the entire way.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s fair,¡± Anwen sighed. ¡°But why is it even here?¡±

    ¡°There used to be aquifers in the north until the Titanians tried to completely colonize the continent. They redirected the water and created Lake Marius, which resulted in the tunnel we have ending there and starting at glaciers in the very far north.¡±

    ¡°Woah,¡± Anwen said. ¡°That was quite an explanation. Be like that more often, please.¡±

    ¡°Just follow me. And make sure our escort is aware too.¡± Gareth said, entering the well feet first. Anwen didn¡¯t have to turn around to know that Vi was aware of the happenings. Vi was always there. Vi was always watching.

    Gareth opened his rucksack and took out a torch which he lit to guide the trio through the dark tunnels. The walls were comically small, being a meter wide and two meters tall. Any shorter and the six-and-a-half foot tall Gareth wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk with his back straight. They walked in almost total silence for the next eight hours, stopping every other hour for no more than 15 minutes to eat and rest their sore legs. The latter wasn¡¯t that much of a problem to Anwen though, since she only had one leg that would ache. What she was worried about was having to travel in a claustrophobia-inducing subterranean path, with her unhelpful, distant father in front of her, and her own potential killer never more than a few meters to her back always. That was excluding her endless pondering over Stefan and Leon¡¯s wellbeing in the hands of an organization whose actions were visible but whose intentions were not.

    --

    Three days passed, apparently enough for Anwen to believe that she was going mad. With minimal communication between her father, and not a single word spoken to her by the person who was authorized to take her life with the occurrence of one mistake, it was bearing down on her, hard. They were hardly halfway to their destination¡ª10 leagues had been traveled, and they had 14 more left to go. The distance between Marius to the mountains was seven leagues, not very much less than the distance they had traveled under the tunnels, but the difference was underground, they could not see their goal. Only the tiny glimpses of sunlight shining through the wells above them at daytime which were granted to them every three and a half leagues offered them any respite. At the start of every day, Anwen longed to go back to sleep¡ªthe only way she could break out of the mind-numbing cycle.

    So, when Gareth announced that their rations had been depleted, and that they would have to return to the surface, she was beyond elated. Gareth climbed out of the well first, after which he had to help Anwen out. Her artificial leg was phenomenal at keeping her walking for long distances, but when it came to using it to grip onto flat, vertical surfaces she was at a loss. Their guest, for a lack of better words, followed them last.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to make a couple improvements on this thing.¡¯ she said, rapping against her pant-covered leg with her knuckle.

    The sun shone but was dimmed down by the presence of endless clouds, but the air wasn¡¯t quite as cold despite their northbound voyage due to the decrease in elevation. As much as she wished to bask underneath its subtle warmth, she had somewhere to go. The town in question was called Velves, about one and a half times larger than Stefan¡¯s hometown of Derban. Anwen couldn¡¯t help but notice its population¡¯s age, as no small children were seen roaming its square¡ªthe closest thing it had to bustling streets¡ªonly a handful of teens and younger adolescents. She wondered how the populations looked the more north in Yeupis she¡¯d go. Only a few minutes were needed to find a merchant who sold preserved food that would last them until they reached Gareth¡¯s base.

    ¡°You, whose face is obscured,¡± the vendor said, pointing behind Gareth and Anwen to Vi who loomed over, quietly observing the transaction. ¡°Might you be a member of the Black Shield?¡±

    Vi simply stepped up to the stall, pushing past the father and daughter. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°My, oh my! I never would¡¯ve expected one of you heroes to be showing up to our humble little town! Here.¡±

    The vendor handed back Gareth the silver coins he¡¯d used to purchase the provisions.

    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Gareth said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I just bought your stuff.¡±

    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s all on me. This is the least I could do to show you some gratitude, since the Black Shield is the only group that still has the heart to go up against the Angel freaks that keep us chained!¡±

    As Gareth awkwardly put his coins back in his pocket ignoring the merchant¡¯s rant of appreciation, Vi put a gloved hand over their heart, responding to the merchant in kind.

    ¡°I accept your sentimentality. Our group firmly stands behind our goal of eradicating the Titanian scum from our continent.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± the merchant said. ¡°Oh, and before you leave¡­ I have something I must warn you about.¡±

    ¡°What would that be?¡± Gareth asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s been¡­ rumours, that some kind of group has been recruiting followers up north. I don¡¯t know how true they are, but it¡¯s been said that they¡¯re led by a man named Hugo. Please be wary of any strange people coming your way.¡±

 Twenty-One: Hot Springs

    The trio rested overnight in Velves for free, courtesy of the town¡¯s 3-room inn owner who was only one of many that admired and respected the efforts of the Black Shield. With nothing else to do for the remaining three days of their voyage but think, Anwen reflected a lot. With the sudden revelation of the only home she knew being a former place of interest once belonging to the only constant in her known life¡ªthe Titanians and their legacy¡ªshe knew that Gareth couldn¡¯t keep secrets forever. She never knew why they were kept from her in the first place. Gareth could¡¯ve been anyone, anything, but she was just an innocent orphan that he somehow, in someway came across in the south and took to raise on his own. The day he decided to take her helpless, vulnerable self in was the day he became a father. What did he have to hide from his child? Why be so¡­ distant from his own daughter? Anwen began to feel that Gareth had only taken her with him just to keep her alive. There was no emotion in their relationship. There was no tenderness or affection. It was like a bird taking care of its offspring simply because that was its instinct. But then again, birds didn¡¯t pick up random chicks they just happened to find.

    Once they reached the base, Gareth went down the elevator alone, coming back with a hand-powered wooden cart. One by one he brought up metal crates full of the Utrium that the Anbieter needed so desperately. Anwen, in a way, was glad that Gareth was sent out on this task. If he knew the warehouse¡¯s location the entire time, he would¡¯ve sent his own men to raid her home. She didn¡¯t want to think of how that would end. Each crate weighed five vog*, which only Gareth had the strength to pull when all twenty crates were loaded onto the cart. Once all were secured and obscured with a large burlap tarp, they left almost immediately.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to rent a bullock cart once we return to Velves,¡± Gareth said as he heaved the cart, making it seem like light work. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to pull this thing all the way back to Marius.¡±

    Anwen stared at the now-closed switch built into the ground that controlled the elevator. She hadn¡¯t even been allowed to go in with Gareth. Now, she had to leave her home without even being able to enter it. She didn¡¯t know when she¡¯d return, if ever.

    ¡°Gareth!¡± she cried to the man¡¯s ignorant ears.

    ¡°Gareth, stop hiding every single damn thing from me! How long have you known that our home was a Titanian warehouse? How long have you known this for!?¡±

    He came to a halt, prompted to by Anwen¡¯s furious voice. He only turned his neck, showing his expressionless face to her.

    ¡°Longer than you¡¯ve been alive. Do you plan to stay put there?¡± he asked.

    She turned away from him, stamping her artificial foot into the dirt angrily. She knew she couldn¡¯t put her hands on Gareth, so she decided to take her anger out on the first thing she saw, the hard earth below her. She only noticed that Gareth and Vi were gone when a boot-shaped dent as deep as the height of her ankle in the ground had been formed. Seeing their forms in the distance appear like ants, she ran as fast as her body could take her.

    ¡°Wait for me, shitty old man!¡± she cried, words that wouldn¡¯t reach his ears.

    --

    Traveling along the main road that led to Marius, they were only a day¡¯s journey from arriving at Velves once again. With their temporary destination so close by, they should¡¯ve slowed down their pace. Only, they could not.

    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s this?¡± Anwen cried, as a section of the dirt road they were on had been washed out by an overflow of swelling water. ¡°We can¡¯t cross!¡±

    ¡°A tell-tale sign of summer in Yeupis,¡± Gareth sighed, knowing that the warmer temperatures caused yearly flooding that lasted about a month. ¡°Unfortunate. We¡¯re making a detour.¡±

    He pushed his cart past the treeline, meaning they would have to cut through the forest.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think going into the forest will help us get around.¡± Anwen frowned, begrudgingly following him as Vi trailed both.

    ¡°You¡¯d know if you came with me on the trading excursions. There¡¯s an abandoned village a bit up ahead. There¡¯s a small stone bridge that should be high enough to keep us from walking through the water.¡±

    Anwen made a sound of interjection. It wasn¡¯t long before they reached the ghost settlement. Void of life and dreary feeling, the state of the town was a result of one of the numerous pogroms instated by the Titanian Crown. They had taken everyone and everything from it, including all memory of what its name once was. Its biggest contribution to the world was that its bridge allowed Gareth and his party to transport much-needed Utrium to the Black Shield which would perhaps, just maybe lead to the Titanian disease¡¯s extermination from Earth. The bridge led them to another path, which would not take them to Velves again, but at some point, took them somewhere even better.

    Looking at the copious quantities of steam arising from behind the pine trees, Anwen knew exactly where they were headed.

    ¡°Hot springs!¡± she cried in the most joy she had since leaving Marius. ¡°We¡¯ve got to go, Gareth! We need to stop by, just for a bit!¡±

    ¡°As long as it we don¡¯t waste more time than we need,¡± he said. ¡°We need a break, anyways.¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± Anwen said, darting down like a child receiving a set of new clothes from their parents.

    The warm pools overlooked a flooded stream that thankfully did not overfill so much that it would contaminate the purifying waters of the springs. She used her artificial leg to test the pools for a comfortable temperature before she took her boots and coat off and sat at the moss-covered edge of one of them. She removed her artificial leg and touched the bruised skin of the nub¡ªthe remnants of her left thigh.

    ¡°I had it on for too long¡­ maybe the Black Shield will help me make one that¡¯s more comfortable and can be worn longer.¡±

    She traced the scar patterns that lied just below the surface of her injured skin. They were the only evidence that she was born with two legs, that one of them had been forcibly severed before she met Gareth. She sighed.

    ¡°I hate not being able to remember¡­¡± she frowned. The earliest memory she had was of her waking up in Dr. Bernard¡¯s examination room. Mrs. Bernard sat at her side, holding her hand. She only had on a hospital gown, which was a few too many sizes large for her. What was left of her left leg was sewn up and heavily bound in bandaging. Somewhere outside the room, she could hear Dr. Bernard and Gareth speaking to one another frantically about something she couldn¡¯t understand. She couldn¡¯t recall a single thing. She couldn¡¯t even answer when Mrs. Bernard asked for her name. Anwen was simply a name Gareth gave her later. Felix estimated that she was about four years old using northern children as a baseline but given that southerners were generally shorter than their northern counterparts, it was likely that she was slightly older.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just like that village.¡± She sighed. No longer able to stand the cool breeze of the darkening night, she looked around to make sure no one was looking before removing her clothing, shirt first. She had unbuttoned about halfway when a figure stealthily appeared at the water¡¯s edge. In a fright, Anwen tumbled into the water.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m¡ª

    Anwen stopped her tangent as her eyes once again met Vi¡¯s dark mask, covering their face. Seeing the person who was given permission to kill her mere feet from her sent a chill down her spine, even though she was now in submerged in water from the elbows down. They held two burlap sacks in their hands, which they placed calmly on the ground.

    ¡°Gareth told me to inform you that we¡¯re setting up tent for the night. He also asked me to bring you an extra change of clothes and some food.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ thanks, I guess,¡± she said nervously. ¡°C-Could I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°I may not be able to answer but go ahead.¡± Vi affirmed.

    ¡°Do you ever take that thing off?¡± Anwen asked, covering the top of her chest with her hand.

    ¡°The mask? Not in front of you or him. We can¡¯t reveal our faces to those outside of the Black Shield while carrying out official duties.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. I have another question.¡±

    Vi nodded to receive her second inquiry.

    ¡°So, your name¡¯s Vi, right? That¡¯s got to be short for something. It¡¯s Olivia for sure, right? No, wait¡­ Victor? No, that can¡¯t be. Vic¡¯s short for Victor, not Vi. Are you a man or woman? It¡¯s so hard to tell with your voice being like that and that big ass cloak you¡ª

    ¡°I cannot answer that. If Gareth succeeds with his task, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Vi said, before walking away from the springs, back to Gareth¡¯s tent.

    After making sure they were far enough from her, she pulled her drenched clothing off her body and tossed them to the edge of the water. She sighed, putting her back against the side of the natural pool.

    ¡°If Gareth succeeds?¡± she wondered to herself aloud. ¡°Shit¡­ that person really does intend on killing me if he doesn¡¯t do this thing right. I¡­ I really tried starting a conversation with my murderer, didn¡¯t I? Damn it¡­ I¡¯m so weird¡­ and lonely.¡±

 Twenty-Two: Dreams and Nightmares

    Anwen shifted her foot along the rocky bottom of the spring, submerging into the water further until only her head and shoulders were still exposed to the air. She rested the back of her head against the pool¡¯s stony lining, taking in a deep breath. She had spent so much time stressing and worrying over her journey that she gave herself no room to relax. After all, there was a slim but not impossible chance that this would be the last time she¡¯d get to put herself at ease.

    The pine trees all around her stood tall and strong, as they had for centuries. Luminous specks of light freckled the sky for as far as the eye could see. Somewhere out in the distance, an owl made soothing cooing sounds, the animal having nothing that stopped it from doing so. Pine needles rustled behind her, guided by the gentle wind not far from the natural skyscrapers from which they were born. The water of the brook ahead of her was pristine as it basked under the yellow light of the moon. The pungent smell of pine and the damp smell of earth completely infiltrated her nose. Her senses being refreshed by the bounty of nature, she felt pleasant. She was feeling sensations she hadn¡¯t experienced before. It made her feel warm inside in a way that the water around her body didn¡¯t. It was all a result of her choosing to be alone, to be in the presence of no one else. Being alone wasn¡¯t all that bad, she had to admit. But still, she thought that being with others was even better.

    Stefan must¡¯ve grown up somewhere like this. He should be here. He should be enjoying this place as much as I am.

    She looked at her hands, which had become pruned from being in the water for so long. As good as she felt inside the pool, she decided that it was time to start going to the campsite. She climbed out of the pool and dried herself as best as she could. She reattached her artificial leg and put on a long shirt and baggy pants from one of the sacks that Vi had given her on behalf of Gareth. She found a tree branch that was low enough for her to reach and hung up her wet clothes to dry. She put her boots back on and took the other, smaller sack in her hand. She opened it and started to eat the dried nuts and berries on her way back to the tent, which would serve as her dinner.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bed?¡± Anwen said softly, slipping into her deerskin sleeping bag as Vi stood outside the tent flaps and Gareth snoozed soundly beside her.

    ¡°I have to ensure that Gareth won¡¯t run from his responsibility in this large, open area,¡± Vi said in their low, firm voice. ¡°I will stay up as long as needed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Anwen argued. ¡°Gareth doesn¡¯t run from anything. Just go to bed, it¡¯ll be a long night.¡±

    No¡­ he does run away, she thought to herself as she struggled to find a way to defend her father. He ran away from his home so long ago, wherever that is. But he won¡¯t run away now. He won¡¯t watch me die. There¡¯s no way he can.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that he won¡¯t run,¡± Vi ascertained. ¡®So unless you can guarantee that, I will stand guard as I was ordered to.¡±

    ¡°We can take shifts!¡± Anwen cried. ¡°Y-You can watch over for four hours, and we can switch! It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s been a long journey, we all need some rest, don¡¯t we?¡±

    I feel sorry for my murderer. How pathetic. I can¡¯t help it though, can I?

    ¡°You want to watch over your own father as I sleep? How do I know you two won¡¯t try seeing my face or perhaps even try killing me?¡±

    ¡°B-Because¡­¡±

    Stop stuttering. This is the worst possible time to be irresolute.

    ¡°¡­because even more than wanting to have anything to do with you¡­ we both just want to be with Stefan! So use your nifty Black Shield tools and give me a tracker or something. That¡¯ll keep me from messing with you, won¡¯t it?¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°I supposed that is an adequate proposition,¡± Vi concurred. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a solution by the time your shift starts. But in the meantime, you must swear on your life that¡ª

    ¡°I swear on my life I won¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll harm you!¡± Anwen spat out before Vi could finish speaking.

    ¡°That¡¯ll do. Now, go to sleep.¡± Vi said in their cold, stern tone.

    Getting any meaningful sleep that night was out of the question. Thoughts regarding the man who slept only a few feet away began to consume Anwen.

    Had he accepted the Anbieter¡¯s task for Stefan, or for her? Was it his desire to mentor Stefan further or to keep Anwen alive and well that spurred him on? She knew that he wasn¡¯t willing to give up his stash of Utrium, it was as scarce as hen¡¯s teeth on Earth. But was it his to begin with, or did he just come across it while excavating and making the Titanian warehouse into a home for him and Anwen? How had he known about its location, or that it was a Titanian warehouse? Who was he? Who was the man that made sure all her material requirements were taken care of but did not blink an eye at her emotional needs? How did he come to know of the boy she knew as Stefan and what was their connection? Why was he so committed to honing Stefan¡¯s combat skills and abilities, but could not even do so much as wish his daughter good night? What was it that made Stefan so special that she didn¡¯t have? She didn¡¯t know. She couldn¡¯t answer any of the questions she asked, which prolonged her desire for sleep. The more she tried to sleep, the more she thought, the harder it was to sleep, which caused her to think more.

    But at some point, she was able to sleep. How did she know? Because she had suddenly shot up from her lying position, covered from head to toe in cold sweat. Her face was hot and wet. She¡¯d been crying in her sleep again. She knew she¡¯d had a night terror again, but like always, she couldn¡¯t remember how horrific and terrifying the contents of her violent dream was. This was not uncommon. Starting from not long after she was first carried by Gareth into their underground home, she had been plagued by the dark visions from which she¡¯d wake up with no visual memory of, but which her mouth did, expressed in the form of heavy pants and screams that Gareth never seemed to hear or care about despite their multiple years living under the same roof. At first, the terrors would haunt her multiple times a week, but as she grew older, the frequency had decreased to about once per week. After Stefan joined them, they lessened further to once or twice a month. But at the end of the day, they still occurred, and she had no idea why.

    She had to take a few deep breathes to calm herself before wiping the sweat and tears off her face. She then made sure she hadn¡¯t disturbed her surroundings¡ªGareth, to be exact.

    ¡°Halsten, Rhona, Andria, old man Henrik¡­ Anwen¡­ come back. Anwen¡­. Just come back¡­ don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡± the man muttered in a whisper, turning ever so slightly.

    Phew. Gareth hadn¡¯t been woken up by Anwen¡¯s fit. He was in the midst of his signature sleep ramblings, which Anwen had grown to be indifferent to. Who those names belonged to and what they meant to Gareth didn¡¯t phase Anwen.

    As long as Gareth doesn¡¯t value me, I won¡¯t value the names he keeps saying.

    Maybe convincing herself that treating Gareth the same way he treated her would make her feel better.

    ¡°I was just about to wake you up.¡± Vi said, their voice slightly muffled as always due to their ever-present black mask.

    ¡°S-So I take it you¡¯ve found a way to keep track of me while you¡¯re asleep?¡± Anwen said, pulling herself out of her sleeping bag and slipping on her fully purple, metallic prosthetic.

    Vi suddenly stepped into the tent and forced Anwen to her feet, nearly causing her to shriek in fear. But she knew better than to wake Gareth up.

    ¡°Wh-What¡ª

    A grey, metal collar filled with electronic components found itself clasped around the girl¡¯s neck, just loose enough that it allowed her to breathe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t complain. Our engineers built these to watch prisoners without actually watching them. You want to be the guard? There you have it. Just know that there is a specific distance you can travel out until I¡¯m alerted.¡±

    ¡°A-Alright.¡±

    Vi stepped in even further while giving Anwen a shove out to the cold, dirty ground outside. They tossed out her coat and boots, so at least she wouldn¡¯t be exposed to the elements. Anwen found a tree within sight of the tent to lean against. She fought hard against sleep.

    You want to do this. Don¡¯t complain, she reminded herself over and over again.

    The task of looking over the tent for four hours was monotonous and tedious.  Anwen didn¡¯t enjoy it one bit, and she could imagine that only someone who behaved as robotically and automatically as Vi could¡¯ve tolerated such a task. Nothing had happened, as she expected. Vi closed up the tent flaps and went to bed.

    One hour passed.

    Two hours passed.

    Nothing happened besides the rustling of wind in the trees and the chirping sounds of a few small nocturnal animals every now and then.

    But eventually, something did happen. And it didn¡¯t come from inside the tent, or anywhere around it for that matter.

 Twenty-Three: The Church

    ¡°Who goes there?¡± Anwen demanded as twigs and pinecones snapped and crunched in an area of the forest just off the dirt road that originated from the stone bridge. However, Anwen knew that the noises didn¡¯t come from the direction of the abandoned village. They came from the opposite direction.

    ¡°We need help¡­¡± someone¡¯s weak, tired voice said as the multitude of slow footsteps closed in on the campsite. She quickly lit a lamp and held it before her, revealing the figures of not one, but five people.

    ¡°Show me that you have no intention of harming us.¡± Anwen barked adamantly.

    All five people promptly put their hands up, hesitation on their faces, and Anwen saw that they each wore nothing but grey nightgowns and leather slippers. It was as if they¡¯d all woken up out of bed.

    ¡°We¡¯re all just girls! Please, show us mercy.¡± one of them cried, her hands folded in front of her in a begging position.

    Anwen felt a pang of pity inside her chest. She didn¡¯t know what their dilemma was, but it was clear that they were in one. Their lack of proper clothing for the outdoors, the exhausted looks on their faces, and the helplessness in their voices all resonated with her. All members of the group were teenage girls, some the same age or younger than Anwen herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anwen asked. ¡°What brings you all out here to the middle of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for our father for days now,¡± a girl said. ¡°We don¡¯t know where he is, and all he told us was that he¡¯d be going up north along this road.¡±

    ¡°Your father? Well, if you don¡¯t know where he went¡­¡± Anwen started but couldn¡¯t finish.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, there¡¯s no reason to burden yourself with searching for him. All we ask is to find somewhere to stay for the night.¡±

    Anwen looked at the minuscule tent where Gareth and Vi slept. She knew right away that she could not afford to shelter another person for the night, let alone five. Gareth wouldn¡¯t take them in, and Vi¡¯s identity was only more likely to be compromised. However, there was no way she would leave five destitute young women in the wilderness to fend for themselves.

    ¡°Well¡­ I happen to know of a village two leagues north of here, but no one has lived there in years. I supposed it¡¯ll do if you¡¯re only staying there a night.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?¡± the girl who did most of the talking on behalf of her group said in awe. ¡°We couldn¡¯t be more grateful. Lead us there if you will, please.¡±

    Anwen took another glance at her party¡¯s tent, then back to the ground ahead of her.

    Can I really leave those two alone, even for a little while?

    ¡°Iris,¡± said one of the younger girls to the speaker of the group, tugging on the sleeve of her nightgown. ¡°I¡¯m starting to get cold.¡±

    Hearing the lack of power in her voice, Anwen made her decision.

    It won¡¯t take more than a couple hours at the very most. They¡¯ll still be asleep.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± she said, moving away from the tree she¡¯d been leaning on for two hours. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving, then.¡±

    ¡°So, where are you all from?¡± Anwen eventually asked rather late into their excursion, seeing that it was too awkward to remain silent with five other girls near her age trailing just behind her.

    ¡°We are from all over the north,¡± Iris, the de facto leader of the group responded. ¡°But we¡¯re all sisters.¡±

    ¡°You all come from different places, then? So, how exactly are you all related?¡± Anwen asked. Come to think of it, all five girls shared very little physical similarities despite them all evidently being northern.

    ¡°Our father took us all in,¡± Iris said with a pleasant smile. ¡°He gave us a family when we each needed one the most.¡±

    ¡°He seems like a very good man.¡± Anwen remarked.

    He doesn¡¯t sound like Gareth at all.

    ¡°He gives us everything we need. All he asks of us is to return the love he gives us.¡±

    ¡°I see it,¡± Anwen said, about to comment on Iris¡¯ words when the stone bridge shone under the light of her lamp. ¡°The village is coming up.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The abandoned village square rested just past the bridge. Well, the village square that was supposed to have been abandoned.

    Several figures stood at the old church, waving their arms at the group of travelers.

    ¡°The other girls have found us!¡± one of them cried.

    This place was barren only a few hours ago. What¡¯s up with it? Anwen pondered.

    ¡°Father and the others have set up here!¡± Iris cried. She ran past Anwen who stared at the church with confused eyes, the other four girls following her with the same glee on their faces.

    They must be travelers. That makes sense.

    As the people at the church doors, all young teenage girls just like Iris and the others, welcomed their sisters from their daunting days of separation, Anwen smiled. She¡¯d done as much as she allowed herself to, for the girls¡¯ sake, but Iris¡¯ grateful voice called out to her preventing her from heading back home.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long night for you, hasn¡¯t it, friend? Please, come and join us for just a bit. Father would be more than happy to let you rest for some time!¡±

    ¡°W-Would he really?¡± Anwen asked with humility.

    You don¡¯t have to listen to them. Go back to the tent now.

    She felt a grumble in her stomach, a sign of her body telling her that her measly supper of dried fruits and nuts had been depleted.

    ¡°I could really go for a snack, I guess. I¡¯m coming, Iris!¡±

    The inside of the old church was lit up with sparingly placed lamps, placed on pews that had been arranged in a way to resemble a long dinner table, with other pews placed to serve as seating. Anwen had never been in any kind of church before, since religion hadn¡¯t been regularly practiced in the north since days beyond recall. Many northerners had believed that God abandoned them, leaving them to their own devices at the hands of the ruthless Angels. However, Anwen did believe that some divine entity was out there, watching over her, waiting for the right time to release her from her surroundings.

    The five girls all eagerly ran up to the altar, where a middle-aged man with long, black greying hair and a short beard had risen. Anwen noticed he wore a long tunic in the same color as his daughters as he embraced and kissed them on their cheeks. She saw the passion in the way he welcomed them so warmly, a passion she never felt come from Gareth.

    ¡°See to it that our dear guest has been given food and drink, my girls.¡± he said in a soft, gentle voice.

    ¡°Yes, father.¡± they all said in nearly perfect unison.

    Iris escorted Anwen to the pews, allowing her to sit down after quite the walk in a sleep-deprived body. The other four girls also sat with Anwen, ready to eat as well. A few minutes later, a large, hot bowl of stew comprised of mushrooms, carrots, potatoes and chicken all soaked in a mildly spicy broth arrived at the pews.

    ¡°Anwen eats first,¡± Iris reminded her sisters as they each tried to grab the ladle inside the bowl. ¡°She helped us quite a bit. She deserves it.¡±

    ¡°Th-Thanks.¡± Anwen said in a bashful manner.

    ¡°Sorry, Anwen.¡± all the girls said with embarrassment, frowns on their faces.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s no problem at all.¡± Anwen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not all that hungry, but it means a lot!¡±

    That was a lie. I¡¯m practically starving.

    Anwen poured a couple servings of the stew into her clay bowl, stirring it around with her spoon to cool it down slightly. After a few stirs, she put the spoon to her lips. Her mouth watered almost instantly as the flavorful aromas touched her tongue.

    ¡°This is¡­ delicious!¡± Anwen smiled as broth dribbled down her chin. ¡°Iris, I love it. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I can make that taste even better.¡± Iris said, the expression on her face reflecting Anwen¡¯s own.

    ¡°How so?¡± Anwen asked, wiping the broth off her chin with her knuckle.

    Iris held out a handful of leaves in front of Anwen, then sprinkled them over the top of Anwen¡¯s stew.

    ¡°A few herbs I gathered out while I was traveling with the others. I hope you like them.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Anwen said, mixing the herbs into her stew to thoroughly infuse their flavor.

    At that moment, Iris¡¯ father strolled over to Anwen, placing a hand on one of her shoulders with the utmost care.

    ¡°I just wanted to thank you personally for helping bring my girls back to me. I never intended to leave them on their own for so long, but the circumstances demanded for it. You have a good soul.¡± he grinned.

    ¡°Ah, forget it! It was nothing at all.¡± Anwen said humbly. ¡°I only planned on bringing them up to here, anyways. Also, could I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Of course, dear.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I have a good soul?¡± she inquired.

    Iris¡¯ father¡¯s smile deepened, and he leaned over to Anwen¡¯s eye level beside her.

    ¡°I sense something in you that I have only already seen in myself.¡± He said, patting her shoulder before leaving the church with Iris at his side.

    Something he¡¯s only seen in himself? Anwen wondered. What was that supposed to mean?

    Something about him was strange. If Iris had told her that her father had been traveling north, and since the village was empty when Anwen had passed through it earlier with Gareth and Vi, that means she should¡¯ve encountered him at some point by the time she arrived at the hot springs. Things were not adding up. They didn¡¯t make sense. They¡ª

    Anwen¡¯s process of thought was cut off as she felt several pairs of hands touching her long, coiling dark hair.

    ¡°Your hair is so pretty and soft!¡± one of Iris¡¯ sisters said in awe as she and two other girls delicately inspected it with their fingers. ¡°Are you from the south, friend?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how to finish. Everything about her physically screamed southerner, but when it came to the south¡¯s ways of living, their culture, she wasn¡¯t one of them at all.

    ¡°I guess I am.¡± she shrugged.

    ¡°Our father wants to save the people of the south, just as he saved us.¡± the girl said in a pleasant tone, twirling a strand of Anwen¡¯s hair around her index finger.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Anwen asked. ¡°One man can only take in so many children, right?¡±

    ¡°No, friend. He can save them. He can save all of them like he saved us. It¡¯s possible, you just have to see it with your own eyes.¡±

    ¡°H-Hold on,¡± Anwen stuttered, putting one of her hands to her forehead in dread. ¡°Y-You¡¯re not making any sense. Who is your father? How can he just¡ª

    I feel lightheaded. I¡¯m gonna pass out any second now.

    The girls encircling Anwen lowered their hands to her arms and shoulders, clutching them firmly. Before she could scream in terror, her world faded into darkness, her eyelids feeling like cinderblocks she couldn¡¯t hope to hold.

 Twenty-Four: Blood Memory

    Hovering soundlessly over a thick magnetic sheet atop a barren, grey landscape serving as a motorway was a metal carriage that traveled with urgency, at such a high speed that only a person of executive status could¡¯ve dared to move at. As its driver skillfully flicked the wrist of his hand on the steering wheel, being careful to dodge any other craft that were too slow for it, two passengers sat in the compartment behind him, separated from him by a black glass divider.

    ¡°I would advise you not to resist so much, there isn¡¯t so much security that you need to be fussing around.¡± said a man with a spry voice, although his face was veiled by the shadows cast by the curtains that blocked out the windows, keeping him and his grudging guest out of public sight.

    ¡°You prick¡­ if I could, I¡¯d take these chains off of my wrists and squeeze the life out every single one of you vermin with them.¡± the young woman growled, still wearing the gas mask and dishevelled uniform she came out of the mine with. Her wrists were bound together with chains that forced her to keep her hands on her lap. Otherwise, she very well would¡¯ve at least tried to beat him to death.  However, with his impervious Titanian skin, it was more of a wish than a goal.

    ¡°You can struggle, but I won¡¯t lay a finger on you. And with only my driver and no other vehicles in this envoy except this very one we¡¯re in, no one else will, either.¡± the high-ranking Titanian shrugged, acknowledging the Terran woman¡¯s anger but doing little to quell it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to me about struggling!¡± she cried. ¡°Our people have had to suffer at your hands for a millennium! Mothers still cry for their sons, husbands still mourn for their wives¡­ it is nothing but a cycle that has brought you nowhere, yet you continue to hurt and destroy us!¡±

    The recently crowned young Titanian Emperor¡¯s chest formed a pang within him. All his life, the trials of the Terrans had been nothing but mere inconveniences that he saw from afar, but the ardor of the rebel-turned-slave¡¯s voice echoed within him. Not particularly because he felt sympathy for her specifically, but because her words reminded him of someone else, someone he knew all too well. The passion she had as a guardian of the Terran people had not wavered a single bit.

    ¡°Miss, I was born 975 years after my people first met yours. I agree that there has been a cycle of chaos and destruction, but it did not start with me. Believe me when I say this, but my father Emperor Henrik will have been the last one to continue the sins of his forefathers.¡±

    ¡°H-How can I believe you when¡­ your goons murdered my parents, slaughtered all the friends I grew up with¡­ and tore me apart from my three-month old son and his father? Do you think I fight simply because I like to?¡±

    ¡°No one will have to fight anymore, Miss! I will break the cycle started by my ancestors. We kill for a cause that not a single one of us remembers properly anymore, and I¡¯ll be the one who puts a stop to it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me by calling me that¡­¡± the woman seethed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not my intention at all,¡± the Emperor countered while remaining calm and polite. ¡°I have tremendous respect for you as someone who has never faltered despite all odds being thrown against you. You¡¯re someone any Terran can trust and look up to.¡±

    The woman lowered her head as she reflected back on her years of life. Being born at the peak of Emperor Henrik¡¯s reign, pogroms as well as arbitrary kidnapping and executions were not unheard of to her at all. By the time she reached her sixteenth year, all settlements within an 18-league radius of the one she grew up in had been completely erased from the map, ones that had stood strong against the test of time for over a millennium until they were crushed by the Emperor¡¯s iron fist. This man had been brutal even by Titanian standards, as he seemingly had no strategy and simply ravaged havoc to prove to his ancestors that he was greater than them. At an age when most northern girls became women and married, she took up the sword and gun along with her friends to start a resistance which, three years later, would grow to become affiliated with hundreds of settlements and thousands of members. This was long enough for her name to become known to even the highest-ranking members of the Titanian armed forces. The only reason she had ever been captured was because she chose to stop fighting, to raise her son.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°So you choose to display your respect by kidnapping me, is that it, Sir Emperor?¡± she asked sarcastically. ¡°Sure, you might admire my qualities as a fighter, but do you have any respect for me as a woman? As mother who was taken from her infant?¡±

    The Emperor frowned under the shadows that obscured his features.

    ¡°I know someone just like you, whose family was broken apart by my¡ªno, our people. That same timbre in your voice, I heard in his. You both yearn for freedom. I understand what you want, and if you allow it, we can work together to achieve it.¡±

    ¡°Someone you know? Like your high-and-mighty ass has even thought of getting to know someone who¡¯s had to suffer like me.¡± the woman scoffed.

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother¡ªmy younger half-brother, to be exact. Believe me, he is unlike anything you think of when you picture us in your mind. So, let me get straight to the point. We will negotiate for Terra¡¯s peace and freedom, since you¡¯re one of her most respected defenders. The Terrans will listen to anything you say, which is why I took you out of that mine. But for that to happen, we have to build a rapport. We have to get to know each other, so you will live in the Royal Residence for some time as my guest. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend on keeping you from your son for longer than needed. Can I have your word that you¡¯ll try your best to cooperate with me during that time?¡±

    The woman picked her head up slowly, gazing into the Emperor¡¯s icy blue eyes.

    ¡°So you want to get to know me? Take this damn mask off my face.¡± she demanded with a more obliging, yet still harsh tone.

    ¡°Terrans aren¡¯t suited to breathing Titan¡¯s air. You¡¯ll die if you breathe it in¡ª

    ¡°This floating carriage is sealed. I¡¯ll be fine until you open the doors, so take it off.¡±

    With a subtle sigh, the Emperor reached behind the woman¡¯s head. He unclasped the leather straps, and¡ª

    Stefan jolted up from the bed, breathing heavily as he tried to process the scenes projected into his mind during his short time unconscious after his contract with Leon.

    ¡°Wh-Who were those? Who were¡ª

    A calming pair of hands rested themselves on his shoulder, and as Stefan saw the face of the person they belonged to, his tension subsided somewhat.

    ¡°You¡¯re alright, Stefan,¡± Leon said with a warm voice. ¡°You just had a bad dream.¡±

    ¡°It was¡ªit was just like that last one, though. The one I had when Gareth picked me up back in Derban¡­ it was like¡­ a continuation of it¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of dream was it?¡± Leon asked.

    ¡°It was¡­ way too vivid. It was like I was watching memories, or something. My mind definitely couldn¡¯t have made it up. The people in the dream¡­ they were up on Titan¡­ but never mind that. Leon, how are you holding up after our contract?¡± Stefan asked, remembering the incident that caused him to become senseless and experience the dream in the first place.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Leon smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt better. Thanks for asking, though.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that you saw a blood memory, then. It happens to people that have become Initiated sometimes. They see memories of past people who were deeply connected to Utrium.¡± the Anbieter said, who stood at Stefan¡¯s bedside along with Jayant, while Leon sat at the edge.

    ¡°But¡­ this isn¡¯t the first dream I¡¯ve had that was like this,¡± Stefan stated. ¡°And the first time was even before I was Initiated.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ that ain¡¯t the only time a blood memory occurs,¡± Jayant felt like he had to add. ¡°Anyone who¡¯s descended¡ª

    ¡°Jayant! Were you given permission to speak?¡± the Anbieter yelled, causing both Stefan and the second in command to flinch.

    ¡°M-My apologies, sir.¡± Jay muttered.

    ¡°Good. Now, Stefan. How about¡ª

    The door to Stefan¡¯s room swung open hard as a Black Shield member rushed in, a frantic look on his face.

 Twenty-Five: An Unpleasant Surprise

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve got company down in Marius!¡±

    ¡°Wh-What? Give me all the details you have right now.¡± the Anbieter tensed up, his expression having become easy to decipher as being serious despite wearing his black mask.

    ¡°About five to seven Light Pillars have been seen touching down around the vicinity. Judging by their thickness, they aren¡¯t carrying large-scale weapons or land vehicles, but they are most likely transporting infantry soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Jayant, give orders out.¡± the Anbieter ordered without wasting a second. ¡°I want 80% of our combatants flying out over Lake Marius and landing on its northern shores. The other 20% will remain here as per our insurance strategy.¡±

    ¡°B-But by flying over, they¡¯ll know¡ª

    ¡°Time is of the essence, we have no room to complain, Jay!¡±

    The second in-command promptly left without asking more questions.

    ¡°So it was¡­ true¡­¡± Leon said, staring down at the ground with blank eyes, a complete turnaround from his happy expression seeing his friend wake up again.

    ¡°What¡¯s true?¡± Stefan asked, swinging his legs over the edge of his bed, ready to leave at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°I remember¡­ when the Angels came that day and Gareth saved us¡­ Grandpa heard from him that they¡¯d come back again to finish their job with even more forces¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know why they came that day?¡± Stefan asked curiously.

    ¡°They were following Gareth from the south,¡± Leon admitted. ¡°Of course, he¡¯d never say it, but why else would they have any business being up here in the north?¡±

    You were only six. How the hell did you come up with that conclusion?

    ¡°Leon, let¡¯s get going!¡± Jay called out. ¡°Prepare your gear. There¡¯s likely going to be a few casualties at least.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Leon acknowledged with no hesitation, taking his doctor¡¯s uniform out from his closet as well as his kit full of medical equipment. He hurried out of the room along with Jay and the other soldier. Stefan looked at the closing door for a bit, then turned his attention towards the Anbieter.

    ¡°I need to go,¡± he said. ¡°I have to help protect the town.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be happening, my boy. The reason you¡¯re here in the first place is so that you can be safe from the Angels. Letting you out there would nullify that.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Stefan suddenly snapped. ¡°I¡¯m not so helpless that I can¡¯t protect myself! And mind you, I have killed a few of them myself! The people in that town sheltered and fed me for a long time. It¡¯s only fair that I repay that favour!¡±

    ¡°Do you really wish to go that bad?¡± the Anbieter questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking to go. I¡¯m telling you to let me.¡± Stefan said under his breath.

    He thinks like a Titanian, the Anbieter remarked before offering his verbal response.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so adamant, I¡¯ll let you go. But you will be under strict surveillance and if you get too close to them, we¡¯ll be forced to pull you out. And I mean force.¡±

    Stefan gulped. He didn¡¯t know what that meant, nor did he want to know. He was better off complying with the Anbieter¡¯s demands, who wanted a cooperative outcome more than anyone.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Good. Follow the others into the crafts, we¡¯re heading out immediately!"

    -

    Royal Council Chamber, somewhere on Titan

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Sitting impatiently at the head of a long oval table, the general of the Titanian Army tapped her fingers rapidly against its sleek metal surface, awaiting the other members of the Central Council to join their very urgent meeting. Having received the news from one of the most trustable soldiers of her army, Colonel Kirchner, she was anxious to go ahead with the next steps.

    Finally, one by one, their holographic figures lighting up in the spots where they would¡¯ve sat had they all been physically present. With some on Terra, some on Mars and the rest in various areas of Titan, it would¡¯ve been a hassle to unite all nine important figures under the same roof.

    ¡°Thank you all for being able to come to this crucial convening despite the very short notice,¡± she said in her authoritative but calm voice. ¡°I, General Rhona Karesti, will begin this meeting immediately on behalf of Emperor Halsten Karesti,¡±

    Having been the de facto head of the organization that had been carrying out the Emperor¡¯s tasks for the last decade, Rhona was no stranger to sudden and urgent occurrences.

    ¡°Last night, Terran time, Major Maedoc Antelius and his squad were sent under orders from myself and Colonel Ernest Kirchner to the vicinity of the town of Marius after tracking the location of the asset using heat-sensing satellites after his initial encounter with him. Through testimony and footage acquired by Colonel Kirchner in the aftermath of the encounter, I have reason to believe that Gareth Koppel, known to many Titanians as the Angel Slayer, has aided the asset in evading capture and processing for transfer to Titan. I will allow you some time to review the evidence and a vote will take place to ensure that we all agree that Gareth Koppel is involved in this situation.¡±

    ¡°The Angel Slayer? You mean to say he¡¯s alive?¡± said Count Moen, a man who was one of four noble members of the Council and who had just entered his middle ages, practically already on his way out in Titanian terms. ¡°He disappeared years ago!¡±

    ¡°Count Moen, I suggest you remain silent for the time-being,¡± said Lieutenant General Salomon, slightly older and experienced than the general but did not have the familial connections to take the title for himself. ¡°Sure, the possibility that closest thing we have had to an S-Class combatant in modern times being alive is alarming, but that is why the general has kindly allowed us to review the evidence that she painstakingly brought before us.¡±

    The Titanian Armed Forces classified their soldiers and threats in a simple, four-tiered scale. C was the lowest, where practically all humans were¡ªthose of little to no danger to Titanians. B was where most soldiers were placed¡ªeach B-Class being equivalent in power to five non-Initiated humans. Kallista Laine had been placed in the upper end of the category at the peak of her rebellion, nearly becoming A-Class despite her Terran status. A-Class was where about the strongest ten percent of Titanian soldiers were placed¡ªMajor Antelius had just placed in this category at the time of his assignment to Derban. S-Class was of practically legendary status, it is said that one soldier of this category was equivalent in strength to an entire 20-man strong squad of Titanian soldiers. Gareth Koppel was considered to have been in this category, but for a multitude of reasons, was never officially assigned to it.

    ¡°My apologies, General Karesti,¡± the count said. Although he owned some of the largest mines on Titan, he was rather inquisitve. However, like any sane Titanian the last thing he wanted was to face Rhona Karesti¡¯s wrath for disobedience.

    ¡°Thank you for acknowledging your lack of etiquette, Count Moen. I have sent everyone a copy of both Major Antelius¡¯ verbal testimony as well as a recording recovered from the body of his first lieutenant. Please take a few moments to review them, then we¡¯ll have our vote.¡±

    After about 10 minutes, it had been decided unanimously, that the Terran seen and heard from First Lieutenant Reynders¡¯ communicator and described by Major Antelius on Colonel Kirchner¡¯s was indeed Gareth Koppel, the Angel Slayer.

    ¡°He¡¯s certainly weaker than he was, but he took out that entire squad almost completely on his own.¡± confirmed Countess Hagen, even though she was not among the four purely military members of the Council.

    ¡°He would remain A-Class, no doubt about it.¡± said Brigadier General Bosch.

    ¡°I wonder what class the asset is,¡± Major General Vang thought aloud. ¡°Certainly not C-Class, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ¡°The asset cannot be taken lightly if he¡¯s in league with the Angel Slayer.¡± muttered out Lieutenant General Berg.

    ¡°Was permission given for you to murmur among yourselves?¡± Rhona said, further deepening her already lower-than-normal voice, compared to most Titanian women. The nobles and military immediately silenced themselves. They had little choice in what the Central Council decided, instead acting more as mouthpieces to their respective sectors on behalf of the general. However, rejections were on occasion made, as the general offered them few barriers that prevented their interests from being served.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she continued. ¡°Due to Major Antelius¡¯ inadequacies, the asset as well as the Angel Slayer remain at-large. We don¡¯t know where they might have gone, but one thing that I know for certain is that they cannot have gone far without the help of the Terran plebeians. To that end, we will stage an intervention that will¡­ encourage them from harboring them any longer.¡±

    When the council members heard the word ¡®intervention¡¯, their thoughts immediately shifted to the General¡¯s late father, Emperor Henrik.

    ¡°Your plan is, General?¡± asked Salomon.

    ¡°The exact strategy will be discussed with my martial advisors very soon, but I already have the method,¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°The Terrans will call it a pogrom, but I prefer to call it as it is. Pacification.¡±

 Twenty-Six: Pacification

    ¡°It looks like some of our work has been done for us,¡± Jayant said as he stood at the shoreline of Lake Marius, informing the Anbieter of the situation since he had arrived at the scene just before him. Above the walls that fenced in the houses, separating them from the shore, glimpses of injured and dying Titanian soldiers were seen lying at the entrances of various buildings on the other side of the town from the lakeside.

    ¡°Seems that the Angel Slayer set some traps on his way out,¡± the Anbieter determined. ¡°Any idea on what their numbers look like?¡±

    ¡°About 50-70,¡± Jay said. ¡°Of them, we have visually confirmed that 25 are downed by the Angel Slayer¡¯s Utrium traps. No doubt, they will weaken him since they¡¯re tied to his Reserve¡­ well, never mind that. Companies A and B are already on their way to the village centre.¡±

    ¡°Company A will take care of the northern side of Marius; Company B will take care of the south. Have them spread out immediately when they reach their targets. Company C will remain at the lakeshore as backup with me. Don¡¯t attempt to remove the wounded until there are no Angels left in the vicinity. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Jay cried, before charging away from the pier onto the street that led to the town centre.

    A good portion of the town¡¯s inhabitants were able to seek shelter due to the Angel¡¯s noisy entrance, coming from not the forests surrounding as was typical, but from its outskirts. There was no point in trying to be quiet for the Angels. Their objective was to create fear, to foster animosity towards Gareth who they suspected was being harbored by the people of Marius. Along the way, they would perhaps cut down a civilian, or maybe a dozen. Maybe burning a house or five down, depending on how quickly the Titanian soldiers wanted to leave.

    ¡°Very well,¡± the Anbieter breathed, before turning to his right to address another individual. ¡°Stefan, you¡¯ll remain here with Company C until¡ª

    He noticed that the boy he was supposed to give orders to was no longer at his side.

    ¡°Stefan? Stefan, where have you gone?¡±

    He frantically pointed to a soldier almost blindly before he could be overtaken by frustration.

    ¡°You, look for Stefan!¡± he ordered.

    -

    ¡°Gareth Koppel is not the man you think he is!¡± a Titanian commander shouted into a loudspeaker as their subordinates moved through the streets in an eerily calm fashion, striking down on some defenseless civilians with their hands and feet, while other townsfolk were violently hacked at for simply stating that their houses were not open to them. ¡°He is a fiend! If you want to save yourselves, give us his location or face imminent, painful death!¡±

    Blood slowly began to flood and coalesce from the house entrances into a shallow crimson river that run over the main road of Marius. Thankfully, it did not all come from the people of Marius. In fact, only some of it did. Those Angels caught within the traps Gareth had left were left alive, but crippled, unable stand or walk. Although the Black Shield soldiers wished to finish them off slowly and agonizingly, they could not. All they could do was slash their throats using their masterfully crafted Utrium swords, severing their jugular veins, or with enough force, their heads. Then, it was on to the next alien freak who found themselves unfortunate enough to fall in Gareth¡¯s traps.

    ¡°Setting traps that are activated by the presence of Reserve¡­¡± a soldier said after having set a family¡¯s home on fire for not being able to tell him where Gareth was. ¡°Gareth Koppel has grown weak. He can¡¯t face us head on like he did 10 years ago.¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°His wits have certainly not faltered,¡± his partner said. ¡°That makes him as dangerous as ever.¡±

    The first soldier had spotted a relatively small figure running into an alley, certainly with not the speed or size for it to be a fellow Titanian.

    ¡°A girl,¡± he smirked. ¡°Looks like easy pickings. How about we go¡­ interrogate her?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡± his partner said with a vile expression.

    A crackling sound went off behind them, which meant that somewhat had just left the house they had set ablaze.

    ¡°Did we not¡­ take care of everything in that direction?¡± the second Titanian asked with a confused look to his partner.

    ¡°Not all of it.¡± a voice said, as a person emerged from the burning house. The door opening allowed them to catch a glimpse of the inferno they had caused, illuminating that area of town as it sat underneath a gloomy grey sky.

    A masked male figure carried two unconscious adults out to the street, before placing them gently against a wall of a house that was not nearly as damaged.

    ¡°Damn Terran ape!¡± the first Titanian roared. He swiftly whipped out his pistol and fired it without discipline. However, the bullet was deflected by the blade of the human¡¯s sword.

    ¡°You¡¯re too short to be Gareth¡­ but damn, do you remind me of him.¡±

    ¡°Stop making useless remarks!¡± the first yelled at the second. He shot again, and this time the bullet had just grazed his opponent¡¯s shoulder. But this was only because the Terran had lunged to the side in time, and in one swift move, plunged his sword into the second one¡¯s chest.

    Not having enough time to aim his weapon at the Terran who had mortally wounded his comrade, he pivoted to tackle him to the ground. He elbowed him in the solar plexus but due to his integration with his Utrium armor it did not hurt him to where the wind would be knocked out his chest. The Terran groaned as his back slammed against the ground.

    This is just like when Gareth were¡­ no. I have to be stronger, he thought as the Angel sat up and reached for his mask, hoping to get a glimpse of his enemy before ending his life.

    Time seemed to stretch as Stefan and the Titanian soldier rolled together across the ground, wrestling with one another. Stefan struggled to keep his older, stronger opponent¡¯s hands from his mask.

    Just because he¡¯s trying to use his hands¡­ doesn¡¯t mean I have to use mine.

    Stefan relaxed his shoulders, allowing the opponent to finally keep him anchored to the ground. Before the Titanian could think of placing another finger on him, Stefan gathered as much strength in his neck as he could, then headbutted the soldier in the nose. Stumbling onto his back and holding his face in astonishment, Stefan immediately took the opportunity to reach out across the ground and wield the gun of the first soldier he¡¯d fatally injured. He didn¡¯t hesitate to put a bullet in the side of the tackler¡¯s head, before standing another and putting another for good measure.

    As he stood up wearily, he felt a weight upon the holster where he had sheathed his sword earlier.

    The other one¡¯s still alive.

    He quickly spun around and shot the initially injured soldier in the same fashion he¡¯d killed the other, who tried to have the last laugh despite his organs nearly spilling out of his abdomen in a bloody mess.

    Stefan, realizing the carnage he had created felt bile flow up his throat, but desperately held it back. He could not remove his mask, not for a second. The moment the enemy saw his face, it would be over for him. He rushed over to the two villagers he had rescued earlier, having entered their house just in time due to a backdoor that the invaders had neglected to account for.

    ¡°Are you two alright?¡± he asked in a calm voice, getting on knee level to address one of the two men he had rescued, who had regained consciousness.

    ¡°We need¡­ medics¡­¡± he wheezed; his lungs coated in smoke fumes.

    ¡°Can I get your names before I leave?¡± Stefan asked, making sure that he would be able to find them as soon as he returned to get help.

    ¡°We are the Kroon brothers¡­ hurry¡­¡±

    Stefan immediately darted into the direction he believed that the rest of the Black Shield had gone in. The fight had caused him to be disoriented, and he couldn¡¯t remember the direction he entered from.

    Damn it¡­ I should¡¯ve stayed with the rest¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have gone off by myself¡­ he thought anxiously, running until he could see some sign of his comrades.

    If I can find Leon, those two will be saved.

 Twenty-Seven: Fight or Flight

    The farther Stefan¡¯s feet carried him, the more foreign the concept of time seemed to him. All he could process were the sights of buildings all around him up in flames, the corpses of his own Black Shield comrades and the innocent people of Marius soaking its streets red in blood along with some of the invading Angels, the fleeting figures of survivors running in the opposite direction as him. But for whatever reason, he continued to sprint with no twists or turns, even though he was the only one headed that way.

    The sounds of clashing blades and bodies slamming onto the floor told him that the battle was not yet over. Although Angels tended to keep their battles short but unforgettable, he could tell this one wasn¡¯t over.

    I need to regroup.

    The scenery around him transitioned gradually from a street underneath a gloomy grey sky to an abyss of fog, only the bright orange of the fires on both sides guiding his path. The clashes got louder and louder, and the bullets sounded closer and closer.

    Then, the road came to an end. It had stopped. Stefan quickly took a scan of the blurred landscape, and confirmed that he had reached a cul-de-sac, where the street and town ended. But what was perhaps more eerie was that the bullets and clashes came to sudden end. Time abruptly sped up, and he wanted to panic. But there was simply no time to.

    Blood squelched underneath his thick black leather boots as he tried to come to an understanding of where he was. The fog had dissipated slightly, and he immediately gazed upon the nearest fully visible sight¡ªthe corpse of a slain Black Shield soldier.  Or, the upper half, at least. They were supposed to fight together. They were comrades. Then, across the road, a pile of bloody, shattered black masks met his horrified gaze. Scattered around practically wherever his eyes wandered were the mangled and severed limbs of the former owners of their masks, marinating in their own blood.

    Stefan immediately took two long leaps backwards, understanding that what he had gotten into was not what he thought it was initially. The battle on this part of Marius had not been a fight. It had been a massacre.

    ¡°Stand down, asset. We have already killed all members of your resistance that came across this site, and you¡¯re alone,¡± said a loudspeaker wielding Titanian bearing the medals of a colonel on his left breast. ¡°It would be wise to drop your weapons and place your hands behind your head.¡±

    How do they know¡­? Even with this mask¡­

    ¡°Make me.¡± he nevertheless said in defiance.

    Bodies landed before him on their feet from the roofs of the houses, where up to 30 Angels had been standing and watching him.

    Do I fight, or do I run? Where do I go? Do I have a chance of making it out? There¡¯s so many of them¡­ even with just those 20 in the forest with Gareth and I¡ª

    A gloved hand gently placed itself on Stefan¡¯s shoulder. The boy whipped his head around to see another Black Shield member that had arrived just in time.

    ¡°No time for introductions,¡± the young male soldier said. His voice was deep, and his body was great in stature, although he couldn¡¯t have been more than four years older than the boy. ¡°Let¡¯s take down as much of the bastards who killed our friends as we can!¡±

    ¡°You resist¡­ then so be it!¡± the Colonel said, which was the signal for his platoon to come rushing towards them. They went after the more visible, larger target initially, while simultaneously trying to look for Stefan who¡¯d disappeared in the ensuing chaos. The Angels came at him in trios, but hopping from foot to foot, using his own primitive rifle to keep them back, he was able to keep most of them away while gunning down the ones that dared to get too close to him. The ones that weren¡¯t hit by his bullets were sliced down by Stefan¡¯s low and agile form, using his small size to move between them and slash as many as he could, while hoping the rest wouldn¡¯t get too close to his comrade.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    This isn¡¯t a bad tactic, but we can¡¯t keep it up for too long.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Stefan to become weary, however. He¡¯d sliced through twelve of them, and only a miracle would allow him to even take down two more.

    ¡°You two, stand down! I will handle the rest!¡± a familiar south Yeupisian voice called out.

    The sound of bone and flesh being swiftly cut through entered Stefan¡¯s ears, followed by heads clattering against the stone road, and feet landing.

    ¡°Jay?¡± Stefan wondered aloud, before the soldier who¡¯d joined him pulled him away using his bulky arms, having used the distraction of the Black Shield superior to redirect the Angels¡¯ attention away.

    ¡°You disobeyed the Anbieter¡¯s ordered, sheesh,¡± the soldier said in disappointment. ¡°You¡¯re insanely lucky that he ordered me to run after you.¡±

    ¡°W-Who are you? Why are we leaving Jay out on his own?¡± Stefan asked in desperation, unable to fathom that a man he was fond of had to fight by himself.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Meinrad Glynn,¡± he said with a more upbeat tone as he carried Stefan over his shoulder. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about Jay, he can hold his own for a bit. Besides, the Anbieter should be sending Company C out by now.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯ll be alright?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s our second in command for a reason.¡± Meinrad smiled underneath his mask, which did not cover his short, straight brown hair.

    Despite Meinrad¡¯s reassurances, Stefan worried over his second leader, and the fates of the two middle-aged brothers he¡¯d promised to get help for.

    --

    Leon stood back along with the dozen or so other medics, awaiting orders from the Anbieter to safely move into the town and provide medical aid. He shifted from foot to foot, anxiously wishing to return to his town, to see its people, and offer a comforting hand.

    ¡°The western two-thirds of Marius have been cleared of Angels,¡± the Anbieter finally announced to his medics. ¡°Go out and help the good people!¡±

    Lugging his bag of first aid supplies, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be enough to provide substantial help to anyone in need. All he could do was stabilize them until they could get to a proper centre for care. In the case of Marius, it would be his own grandfather¡¯s clinic. As he followed his fellow medics through the streets and between the alleys, he did his best to not let his grandparents¡¯ potential statuses worry him as he wrapped wounds and removed debris from the skin of dozens of patients. He transported them to the front steps of the clinic, where the combat members of the Black Shield would then take the patients inside as they built a makeshift infirmary inside. He had no idea what Dr. Bernard was doing, but frankly it was for the best. For all he knew, he could¡¯ve been injured yet would still have to attend to patients as he was the town¡¯s only doctor. Thankfully, Leon had been trained to block out as many distracting thoughts as he could for the sake of the people in his care.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got one over here!¡± a combatant cried out, poking his head out of the alley for any nearby medics. ¡°It¡¯s looking pretty bad.¡±

    ¡°Any guesses of the age and sex?¡± Leon asked.

    ¡°Female, probably middle-aged or senior.¡± the soldier surmised despite his lack of medical expertise.

    ¡°Alright, let me take a look.¡± Leon said, tightening the bandana that he wore around his lower face which was standard for Black Shield medics as he moved past his comrade.

    It was clear that the woman had been lying on her side in the alley for some time, as the blood began to pool around her slight body. The metallic smell of the substance wafted to Leon¡¯s nose despite it being covered, which was something he was all too used to. The substance which was supposed to support her life was now apparent through the wheezes she made as she breathed laboriously. There was no doubt in Leon¡¯s mind that at least one of the woman¡¯s major arteries had been cut. Her green sweater and long brown skirt were drenched in the red liquid which mostly emerged from her abdomen, although the injury wasn¡¯t immediately visible to Leon as she faced away from him. He knew that she if she hadn¡¯t lost consciousness already, she would very soon. And keeping her conscious was key to keeping her alive.

    ¡°You, get me a stretcher and another medic if you can!¡± Leon demanded of the Black Shield soldier with him, who promptly complied and bolted away to the command centre, made quickly to meet recovery and rescue efforts in the middle of town by the Shield.

    He quickly knelt at the woman¡¯s side but didn¡¯t move her in fear of injuring her even more.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you can hear my voice, please stay awake!¡± he pleaded in a soft voice but with urgency.

    ¡°Leon¡­ I feel¡­ cold.¡± she said, just barely audibly.

 Twenty-Eight: Love

    Leon didn¡¯t have to see her face to know that the woman who was lying gravely injured beside him was his own grandmother. He remained calm externally but inside his mind was swamped by feelings of apprehension and anguish. He never would have thought that one day, his own family would be caught up in the mess of Angels.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be alright, Granny,¡± he said, removing his cloak and putting it over before reaching into his supply kit and unfurling as much gauze as he could from its dowel before crumpling it up into a rough ball. He frantically tried to press it against the wound on her stomach, but her weak hand stopped him before it could touch her. ¡°Help is coming soon.¡±

    ¡°Be gentle, Leon. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± she advised in her weak but kind tone. The affable strength she had possessed raising her grandchildren was fading away fast, but it was clear that her maternal side remained.

    Leon looked just to her right to see the form of a young girl who had been partially covered by Isabel¡¯s arm, which was why he hadn¡¯t noticed her before under the shadows of the buildings there were in between. She couldn¡¯t have been more than four or five years old.

    Leon gently pulled his grandmother¡¯s body away from the girl as much as he could. He quickly understood that girl was in medical shock and using the remains of an old wooden crate, raised her legs over it. He then began to press the ball of gauze against Isabel¡¯s wound.

    ¡°She jumped out of that burning house over there,¡± she said, trying to point across the street. Leon caught her hand and placed it at her side. ¡°I caught her, but she might have some scratches and scrapes. She ran all the way up to the top floor.¡±

    ¡°What were you doing out here?¡± Leon asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to the house when¡­ they came?¡±

    A weak smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°I just wanted to relive my days of glory, before I married your Grandpa¡­¡±

    Grandma used to rebel against the Angels?

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m to have to leave you two and Janine like this¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Leon yelled, pushing the gauze harder into Isabel¡¯s wound. ¡°You¡¯re gonna make it! Both you and this girl¡­!¡±

    ¡°Leon, sweetie, look at me¡­ and look at her¡­¡±

    The girl was conscious and mostly unharmed. But it was clear that mentally, that was not the case. The wideness of her eyes which hardly blinked, and their lack of focus told Leon that she had witnessed horrors that no young girl should¡¯ve.

    That¡¯s the same look Anwen had when she woke up all those years ago¡­

    ¡°Wh-What are you trying to say?¡± Leon pondered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many of my friends and family leave this world so brutally¡­. It¡¯s only fair for me to go after finally being able to live peacefully¡­. That girl has seen nothing of the world, yet she suffers. Doesn¡¯t she deserve to make it in the world so she too can find peace?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll save you both!¡± he cried.

    ¡°I feel¡­ so cold¡­.¡± Isabel muttered as her eyelids fluttered, struggling to stay conscious so that she could continue to speak to her grandson.

    ¡°You¡¯ll make it, just stay with me!¡± Leon said, squeezing her hand with his free one. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s gonna be lonely without you! You don¡¯t want that, right?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is used to death¡­ it won¡¯t bother him for long¡­¡±

    ¡°B-But¡ª¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Leon struggled to come up with a reason that would keep Isabel holding on. But one came to him.

    ¡°¡­if you die here and now¡­, how are you going to see Mom and Dad again¡­?¡±

    ¡°Pull your bandana down for me,¡± she asked softly. Leon hesitantly did as he was told, defying Black Shield orders. But this was his grandmother, not an Angel.

    ¡°I see them right in front of me,¡± she said, lifting her other, blood-caked hand to touch Leon¡¯s face. ¡°They never left.¡±

    ¡°Granny? Granny, what do you mean by that? What are you saying?¡±

    He never received a response. Her hand dropped, leaving a red print on Leon¡¯s left cheek. After staring into the open-hazel eyes of her motionless form for more than a few moments, he put two fingers to her neck to confirm a pulse.

    There was none.

    He wordlessly shut her eyes, then shifted the cloak from the side of her body to the front to conceal the upper portion of her form. He then took the girl in his arms, gently carrying her out of the alley and into the street so that his comrades could find him easily.

    He looked down at her little, traumatized person. However, only an image of young Anwen appeared before him, silent and unfocused.

    A tear splashed against her blue dress.

    --

    Dim light slowly creeped into Anwen¡¯s vision as consciousness came back to her. Still feeling drowsy, she rubbed the sleep out of her eyes and was confused to find herself in a bedroom.

    ¡°If this is Heaven, it looks very boring.¡± she groaned. She ran her hands against the soft sheets of the bed she was resting on, and for good measure pinched the skin on her forearm. She still had her boots on and was still wearing her fur coat.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m alive¡­ holy shit, I was drugged!¡±

    She knew that whatever Iris had put into her stew caused her to become senseless. Thankfully, it seemed nothing was done to her while she was out, but there was no way she would remain in the village whose name had been forgotten.

    Her first guess was to try opening the door, but that was the most obvious place for a trap to be. Besides, it would most likely be locked anyway. She then tried to use the window, but it was barred. Only about half her forearm could fit through the metal barriers.

    Someone definitely does not want me to leave this place.

    She then spent about five minutes, looking for any weaknesses in the structure of the room, any cracks, crevices or thin sections that she could kick down using her relatively powerful artificial leg.

    She plopped back down against the bed, holding her head in her hands. She began to become frustrated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic,¡± she told herself. ¡°You can¡¯t get anything done¡ª

    Suddenly, she heard clicking and metallic jiggling noises coming from the door¡ªsomeone was unlocking it and was going to come in.

    Any disposition to give into the direness of her bizarre dilemma was thrown out the window. Anyone could¡¯ve had any intention walking through that doorway. The best way she would made it out of that room safely was by remaining calm and being prepared, mentally and physically.

    Iris¡¯ father walked in, an amiable smiled on his bearded face. His tunic emitted a fragrant aroma and his grey, chin-length hair had been combed to perfection. Anwen¡¯s character remained neutral, neither displaying relief that he had arrived, nor contempt.

    ¡°Did you have a good rest, dear?¡± he asked, taking a seat next to Anwen. She pressed her knees together, subtly trying to keep as much distance from him as possible without moving.

    She shrugged.

    ¡°Could you tell me why I¡¯m here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I know you need salvation,¡± he said. ¡°I believe I can help you reach it.¡±

    ¡°Salvation?¡± she asked. ¡°What do you mean? How so?¡±

    ¡°Salvation¡­ relief for your soul,¡± he said cryptically. ¡°This told me.¡±

    He reached underneath his tunic and pulled out a purple pendant which hung from a silver chain which hung from his neck.

    Anwen¡¯s pupils grew wide in astonishment as she immediately recognized the gemstone as being a piece of Utrium.

    Utrium attracts Utrium.

    ¡°H-How did you get that?¡±

    He smiled as he rested a hand on the mattress, in between his thigh and Anwen¡¯s.

    ¡°What matters is not how I acquired it, but what it has brought me. I was chosen by an almighty power to bring solace to those who needed using the abilities given to me by this precious stone.¡±

    ¡°Abilities? To do what?¡± Anwen said, breathing as slow as possible to calm her racing heart.

    ¡°To gain the strength this world needs to free ourselves from the ones who subjugate us. But I cannot do it alone. My girls don¡¯t stay with me simply because of my kindness. They stay with me because the power demands that they lend me something of theirs.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying that you have the power to take the Angels down?¡± she asked with apprehension.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± he said, looking at his curled-up fist which he held before his face. ¡°That is why I need my girls. I need them just as much as they need me.¡±

    ¡°What do I have that they don¡¯t? I can see that you¡¯re trying to make me one of them.¡± she concluded without fright.

    The father put his hand under her chin, turning her head to face his.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already had your Initiation. So, you can already give me something all those other girls never had when I saved them.¡±

    ¡°And what do you have to give me, then?¡±

    ¡°Love.¡± he said, stroking the side of her face with the back of his hand.

 Twenty-Nine: An Incomplete Diagram

    ¡°This Utrium gemstone has given me the power to look into people,¡± he continued. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into you, too. An immense sadness lingers within you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her head drooped, acknowledging that his conclusion was not farfetched.

    He¡¯s right.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to confirm it,¡± he went on. ¡°I already know. Do you know what the root of it is?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± she quietly said.

    ¡°You lack meaningful connections, even though you try so hard to establish them. That¡¯s part of it. That¡¯s what all my girls lacked before they came to me. See what they have now. I gave them a beautiful family. A family that loves them and receives love from them. Is that something you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± she started before trailing off.

    ¡°I know that¡¯s not all there is to it. There¡¯s something missing. There¡¯s a complicated aspect that makes your being incomplete. You long for it to come back to you, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by incomplete?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Every man, woman and child have a past, present and future. These three interlocking pieces make the diagram that is us. Without all three pieces, the diagram is incomplete. The diagram appears different from the rest. The difference alienates them, it makes them ¡®other¡¯. So, do you understand what makes you incomplete?¡±

    Anwen looked down at the ground, thinking introspectively for several moments.

    ¡°The piece that makes me incomplete is¡­ my past.¡± she concluded.

    ¡°There we go¡­ now, if you let me, and if you join your sister, I can and will help you retrieve that part of you. On top of that, you receive the unconditional love of myself and the other girls. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Will I¡­ finally be welcome in a place I belong and become my whole self?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± the father said in a gentle tone, his hand brushing against the side of her leg.

    ¡°Will you really stop the Angels and free us all?¡± she added another inquiry. ¡°Can we finally stop living in fear?¡±

    ¡°I will do that, thanks to yours and the other girls¡¯ contributions.¡± he confirmed.

    ¡°Very well,¡± she accepted. ¡°Please, retrieve that part of me. Give me that which belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dear,¡± he said. ¡°Shut your eyes and lay back.¡±

    She allowed herself to fall backwards onto the mattress, resting her arms at her sides while her feet hung off the edge of the bed.

    Anwen felt the surface of her coat being ruffled against by prying hands. This went on for two or three seconds, until she heard the popping sounds of the coat¡¯s buttons being undone. Meddling fingers ran across the soft exterior of the shirt she wore underneath, mapping out the curves of her waist. The father lifted the edges of her shirt so that her midriff was exposed. His slender, ring-bearing fingers rubbed against her delicate skin as if she were some sort of delicate, prized art piece.

    ¡°Oh my, dear¡­ you might just be¡­ the perfect candidate¡­¡± he said in a carnal manner.

    His fingers dragged down her stomach until they met the waistband of her pants. His fingers slid just under them in preparation to reveal what was below, however Anwen decided to speak.

    ¡°May I¡­ say something?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Hmm? Now is an important time, but if you must, I¡¯ll allow it. Just this once, however.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Anwen wrenched her eyes open, only to see Iris¡¯ father resting above her, only his hands and knees preventing his body from touching his. Then, she smirked.

    ¡°You¡¯re not my father, Hugo. Gareth is!¡±

    Her left leg shifted in a series of rapid, brief mechanical motions. It didn¡¯t even take a second for a blade to emerge outwards from her foot, slicing up through the material of her boot. Before the man could even make sense of what had just happened, the knife buried itself into his thigh. Anwen thrusted her leg forwards, unlatching the man from the weapon as he slammed against a wall.

    ¡°Artificial leg¡­?¡± he wondered in a daze as his thigh oozed red. ¡°How¡­ how did I not read that?¡±

    ¡°You were only looking at my body¡­ I know looking into my past wasn¡¯t your actual goal. You wanted my flesh so much that you neglected to acknowledge that part of me is metal!¡± Anwen affirmed. ¡°You¡¯re a sick man, Hugo!¡±

    ¡°My¡­ name¡­¡± he struggled to stand as he pressed on his newly given wound to prevent himself from bleeding out. ¡°There was no way¡­ you could¡¯ve already known¡­¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known, had that nice merchant in Velves not told us¡­ all I had to do was put two and two together. I knew it the moment I realized that what Iris had said didn¡¯t match up with your being here. So, tell me what you were going to do with all those girls. Don¡¯t tell me you already did to them you were going to do to me.¡±

    ¡°Those girls didn¡¯t have fancy legs to protect themselves at that point,¡± Hugo managed to put a smirk on his face. ¡°They¡¯re in too deep to leave, now. I¡¯m all they have¡­ and you, you¡¯re all I need!¡±

    Hugo limped over to the door to shield it with his body, despite his physical state. However, mentally he was completely undeterred.

    I could use my other weapon, Anwen thought. But that¡¯s like using an explosive on a fly. I¡¯ll just bluff until he decides to give up.

    ¡°I wonder if the sun will rise by the time you let me walk through those doors,¡± Anwen laughed. ¡°If I had to guess, that¡¯ll definitely be the case.¡±

    ¡°Terra needs a saviour, and that saviour¡­ needs you¡­ get back on that bed and I will look past this incident.¡±

    ¡°Seems that southern girls with Initiation are in high demand,¡± Anwen shrugged. ¡°Could I ask how exactly you knew I was Initiated?¡±

    ¡°Your Initiation is same kind as mine¡­ while it won¡¯t convert your Reserve into strength and speed throughout your body, it¡¯ll enhance a single part of your body to outperform all others. It¡¯s called Concentrated Initiation. My enhanced body part is my brain, and yours if I had to guess¡­ is the stump of that old leg.¡±

    ¡°So your brain can enter the deepest recesses of my mind by putting your hands all over me? I¡¯ll believe that.¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Hugo defended himself. ¡°Would you like to know how?¡±

    Anwen nodded with a derisive expression on her face.

    ¡°On that day 10 years ago, Gareth Koppel found you bleeding out in the home of your family¡¯s neighbor. Your neighbor couldn¡¯t help you, so Gareth saved your life by performing a small-scale Initiation. You see the scar on your left thumb?¡±

    Anwen raised her left hand in front of her face, confirming the location of the scar. She had always seen it there, but had never thought anything of it, believing it to be a birthmark. Until now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more¡­ if you turn back to me,¡± he said, still trying to convince her to become one of his girls. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you better than Gareth ever could. I¡¯ll show you real love.¡±

    Anwen stared into the man¡¯s crazed eyes, hoping that he would back down. But of course, he didn¡¯t.

    I¡¯ll have to kill him. He hasn¡¯t tried to fight me yet, so he won¡¯t now. This will be quick.

    As Anwen shifted her footing in preparation for a roundhouse kick with her left foot aimed straight for his neck, the door forced itself open, sending Hugo down to the floor and immediately knocking him unconscious. Anwen looked ahead to see a huge man standing in the doorway, picking up the cult leader by the neck.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found our guy.¡± Gareth said nonchalantly before even acknowledging his daughter¡¯s presence. Anwen straightened herself out and jogged over to him, as Vi stood behind him out in the open underneath a rising sun¡¯s sky. Upon seeing the masked guard, Anwen¡¯s heart raced. Her jaw fell and she put her hands to her chest as if it would quell the fear of the punishment she would face for not fulfilling her part of the deal she had made with them.

    ¡°I was only trying to help them!¡± Anwen pleadingly tried to convince; afraid more than Hugo had ever made her feel. ¡°They¡ªthey looked so lost, there was no way I couldn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°I supposed you should thank Gareth for convincing me not to have executed you the moment we stepped into this village looking for you. However, credit will be given for not attempting to take my life.¡±

    ¡°We were going to return here anyway.¡± Gareth shrugged.

    ¡°W-Were you?¡±

    ¡°How could I not when this place is brimming with Utrium energy? I sensed it earlier, but I was going to investigate it after getting some rest. However, our guest¡¯s tracker¡¯s noise prompted me to¡­ reschedule.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you knew about Hugo? How come I couldn¡¯t feel it?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was him necessarily, but I did feel his Reserve. You don¡¯t have enough active experience with Utrium, so you didn¡¯t sense it. Now,¡± Gareth said, holding up the unconscious Hugo up to eye level. ¡°To take care of this one¡¯s mess¡­¡±

    Vi stepped aside to allow Gareth to return to the outdoors. Before them was the old village square, where about 30 young women sat on the ground, their hands tied together with rope. Undeniably the outcome of Gareth¡¯s quick thinking.

 Thirty: Cold World

    ¡°They¡¯re innocent,¡± Gareth concluded after asking each girl what they knew about Hugo and his ambitions. ¡°Victims who were caught up in the mess. I appreciate your intuition, Anwen.¡±

    Anwen fiddled with her fingers, trying to hide the fact that her father¡¯s attempt at complimenting her made her feel warm inside.

    ¡°He was going to save us¡­¡± one of the seated young women sniffled. ¡°He was going to save all of us, how could this have happened?¡±

    ¡°This man, you mean?¡± Gareth said, pointing at the still-senseless man who lay with his arms and legs tied together at his feet. The warrior waved a hand over the man¡¯s body, and for a brief moment, his skin glowed purple before disappearing. ¡°He couldn¡¯t even save himself. Look at him¡­ it was hopeless. He could¡¯ve tried, but at the end of the day, he wanted all of you under his control.¡±

    The girl could do nothing but sob upon hearing this bitter truth, whether she truly believed it or was trying not to.

    ¡°What did you do to him with your hand?¡± Anwen asked, in an effort to shift her attention away from the pained girl.

    ¡°I invoked a Reserve barrier that will keep him paralyzed for a week while I figure out what to do with him.¡±

    ¡°I would suggest taking him to the Anbieter for questioning. Perhaps he knows more about the Angels¡¯ secrets than he seems.¡± Vi suggested.

    ¡°Wait¡­ you can just make barriers from thin air?¡± Anwen said with curiosity.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, but in essence, it isn¡¯t very different from what I did back at the mountain with the false Light Pillar. I converted some of my Reserve into a semi-physical form by emitting it from my body. Think of it as sweating, but with Utrium energy instead of salt and water.¡± Gareth explained.

    ¡°I recommend we search this village for anything that connects this man to the Angels,¡± Vi suggested once again. ¡°It is abnormal for a singular Terran man to be so connected to the idea of vanquishing them. The Anbieter would be very much willing to examine a situation such as this.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start looking,¡± Gareth agreed. ¡°Anwen, watch over the girls and make sure none of them make any sudden moves.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Anwen concurred without dispute. Gareth and Vi parted for one of the dozen or so buildings, beginning a search which would take them less than an hour total.

    Anwen sat down and leaned against an outer wall of the one-bedroom house in which she was briefly held captive in. She tried her best not to look at the faces of any of the girls that sat before her, but weeping and whining coming from some of them was impossible not to notice. Anwen realized that their tears were not for their uncertain future after Hugo¡¯s capture---but for Hugo himself.

    What did that man promise them? What did they have to give in exchange?

    However, other girls were completely silent, seemingly having accepted their fates as becoming lost, unguided souls once again. It would be back to square one for them. One of them was Iris.

    Anwen took a glance at her defeated eyes, but the cult member quickly looked away to avoid the embarrassment.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in trying to hide, Iris,¡± Anwen said. ¡°You sided with that freak of a man.¡±

    Iris¡¯ lips trembled as the girl fought with herself on whether to remain silent or admit what she knew was true.

    ¡°Spit it out, Iris. I can¡¯t know for sure that what he told you and I¡­ and everyone else is true. Yet you said yes, you experienced something no girl should have to¡­ and you lured me, and God knows how many other girls into facing it themselves. All for what? An empty promise?¡±

    ¡°He told me¡­ it would take some time¡­¡± Iris said as her body shook. ¡°That all I had to do was be patient¡­ and that everything that I wanted would come to me. I agreed to lure you and any other girls so that you too could get what you wanted.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°What did he have to prove it?¡± Anwen asked. ¡°Besides speaking to you in a beautiful manner?¡±

    ¡°He told you that your being is made of three parts, didn¡¯t he?¡± Iris asked.

    ¡°He did,¡± Anwen confirmed. ¡°But those are just words. He might¡¯ve shown you his own twisted view of love¡­ which isn¡¯t even love let alone paternal love¡­ but how did he show you that he would defeat the Angels once and for all when he could not even protect himself against me?¡±

    ¡°He said that there are three parts to every person, but not everyone would have all three parts. To him, he was missing one, and I was missing one as well. But we each had something. What I had was dormant Reserve energy, as he called it. And in the act of extracting it from me¡­ he also gave me what I lacked.¡±

    He¡¯s trying to collect Reserve¡­ to make himself stronger? What did he give her?

    ¡°What was it that you lacked?¡± Anwen asked.

    An anxious smile spread across Iris¡¯ face. She had an answer to give Anwen right away.

    ¡°Love. He told you that too, right?¡±

    ¡°As in, the part of me that was missing was love? No, he didn¡¯t say that to me. But he did say he¡¯d give me love. But that¡¯s not all there is to it, isn¡¯t it?¡± Anwen wondered.

    ¡°A place to call home, people to call family, somewhere I could feel welcomed. I never had any of those. He gave me all of them¡­ and to make sure that I would never forget it, he gave me a physical reminder.¡±

    ¡°That is?¡± Anwen asked.

    Iris¡¯s bound hands rested themselves over her stomach, and Anwen noticed for the first time how much it bulged and stuck out of her otherwise average figure. The realization sunk in, and Anwen slapped a hand over her mouth in horror.

    ¡°It was six months ago when he found me after I had run away from my home,¡± Iris said, her voice now having a much more neutral tone compared to the passion it had just moments before. ¡°I¡¯m not the oldest, but he found me the earliest. He trusted me enough to look for more girls to recruit, to grow our numbers¡­ I had no choice, really. I thought that the quicker I found more girls, the faster he would get us to salvation. But now¡­¡±

    She looked down at the unconscious, paralyzed form of her unborn child¡¯s father, and rivers of tears came rushing down her eyes.

    ¡°¡­you¡¯re going to kill him, aren¡¯t you? Then we won¡¯t get our salvation¡­ and who will care for us and our babies? I¡¯m only 15¡­¡±

    Only a year older than me¡­

    Anwen struggled to say her next words. Iris might have been the reason she had nearly been forced into Hugo¡¯s cult, an accessory to the preying of young and innocent souls to take advantage of. But it wasn¡¯t her fault. And because of Gareth¡¯s intervention, it seemed that Iris¡¯ and the other girls¡¯ dreams had come shattering down.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Anwen began. ¡°I know of a real group that is actually fighting for peace on Earth. And I know it doesn¡¯t sell empty promises, because I¡¯ve seen it for myself. Everyone in it fights for our future. Everyone¡¯s future, actually. Yours and your child¡¯s included.¡±

    ¡°The perfect world you so desire,¡± a man¡¯s voice said as he stood before Iris. ¡°Does not exist¡­¡±

    ¡°Gareth, you¡¯re back.¡± Anwen said aloud, but more so to herself than to him.

    ¡°You ran away from a cold world¡­ you¡¯ll only return to a cold world,¡± he continued. ¡°Look around you¡­ that veil of light that Hugo offered you was always thin, and it¡¯s already fading away. If you choose to take up the sword, you¡¯ll only be thrown out into darkness. All of you¡­ go home. The salvation Hugo offered to you was a half-truth at best.¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Iris sniffled as Gareth started to untie her bindings. ¡°We have no homes to return to. What are we supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°You have no home?¡± Gareth asked. ¡°Make one for yourself, then.¡±

    ¡°Gareth, why would you say that?¡± Anwen cried. ¡°W-We can¡¯t just leave them all here! Can¡¯t we¡­ can¡¯t we at least take them to Marius?¡±

    Gareth sighed and turned to Vi who stood behind him, and wordlessly asked them to allow it.

    ¡°I have no issue with it,¡± Vi answered, holding a leatherbound tome in their hands. ¡°But they will not join the Black Shield. They present too much of a liability for us.¡±

    A smile returned to Anwen¡¯s face, grateful to Gareth for not totally neglecting the lost girls.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going,¡± he simply said. ¡°I estimate a six days¡¯ journey on foot from here to Marius. I don¡¯t want that getting any¡ª

    A sharp, stabbing pain in his chest suddenly caused the man to fall to his knees. He grasped the shirt fabric over the top of his upper torso as his face made a strained expression.

    ¡°Gareth!¡± Anwen cried, running over to her father with worry written over her eyes. She put one hand on his shoulder and another over his stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± he said, his eyes meeting his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°I set up some Reserve-activated traps in Marius while we left¡­ they¡¯ve been set off¡­ don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The hulking man took a few long breaths before he got back onto his feet. Vi undid the rest of the girls¡¯ bindings as Gareth began to walk down over the stone bridge, using its railing to support him. He hadn¡¯t noticed where it had ended, and nearly took a tumble when he had crossed it. Anwen rushed in and caught him, immediately noticing that the left side of his body was weaker than the right. She put one arm around his waist and used her other hand to hold his wrist as his left arm fell over her shoulders.

    The father and daughter¡¯s eyes locked for a few fleeting moments, and although Gareth didn¡¯t speak a word, Anwen didn¡¯t need to hear him to see the countenance of appreciation in his eyes.

 Thirty-One: The Karesti Family

    Military Headquarters Courtyard, a short distance from the Royal Palace

    Hundreds of Titanian soldiers gathered around a single man who was clad in a prisoner uniform not dissimilar to those worn by the Terran slaves that worked the mines of Titan. But he was, by all means, a Titanian just like the men and women who had come to watch him be handed his fate. He silently stood in a cage that was built to just accommodate an adult Titanian standing upright. He did not even have the room to bend his elbows more than a few degrees.

    ¡°Any last words, Colonel Kirchner?¡± General Karesti asked, standing about 10 feet away wearing a black version of the uniform she typically wore.

    ¡°I did as you asked¡­ he said in an exhausted voice. ¡°I carried out the mission in Marius¡­ we dispatched 200 of its population, we destroyed most of its amenities¡­ we blew out their fuses of hope. That was exactly as you had ordered us to do, General. This sentence is¡­ baseless! You¡¯re killing the son of a late Central Council member!¡±

    ¡°Yet you failed to find any signs of the Angel Slayer or the asset,¡± the General countered calmly. ¡°That takes precedence above all. You¡¯ve done our military a great injustice. Your only choice is to accept your sentence. Oh, and for your information¡­ your father was not in the Council under neither my leadership, nor Emperor Halsten¡¯s by whose name I preside. Using your dead father to save you is meaningless.¡±

    ¡°Not being able to find some child and a wannabe Titanian is injustice? How will two Terrans benefit our nation in any way? Your father Emperor Henrik would never have even thought of this! General Karesti, you¡¯ll have innocent blood on your hands¡­

    The General walked away, having already given the disgraced Colonel the chance to and listened to his final remarks. Anything after would¡¯ve simply been noise to her ears which she had no reason to hear. The sea of Titanian soldiers split to make room for her as she made her way back into the headquarters, walked up a short flight of stairs and onto a balcony, where a youth in regal attire barely out of his teens had waited for her.

    Standing straight with broad shoulders and his hands folded in front of his stomach as he stood just behind the railing of the balcony, he did not break eye contact with the scene before him. His tied-up brown hair bobbed ever so slightly in the subtle Titanian wind under a dark orange sky. Two soldiers in executioner attire moved forward to the condemned colonel. One forced his mouth open. He squirmed and struggled, but his pointless coping was hampered by the strong and tall soldier of Team Zero, the most elusive and respected unit of the Titanian Military. Executions were only one of the specialized tasks they were trained for. The other soldier, who had been carrying a small, thumb sized glass jar of purple liquid, opened it and poured its contents down Kirchner¡¯s throat. The man¡¯s body began to noticeably tremble after a few moments. A black-purple sludge spilled from his lips, the quantity of which increased until it disgorged in heaves. Kirchner grasped the bars of the cage tightly that they nearly bent.

    ¡°Is there any particular reason you made me come here to watch this?¡± the young royal asked the general, the coat of arms embroidered on the breast of his service dress matching the one stitched onto Rhona¡¯s as well as her beret. ¡°I¡¯m a member of the royal family, not a soldier.¡±

    ¡°You spent your 16<sup>th</sup>, 17<sup>th</sup>, and 18<sup>th</sup> years at Heimat Academy, and graduated. You normally should be a private¡­ but you¡¯re a corporal¡ªa soldier regardless, whether you choose to be in active service or not. You have the right to be here.¡± Rhona answered.

    ¡°Even then, I¡¯m only a common soldier. Why am I privy to something only high ranks are present at?¡±

    ¡°Times are changing, Silvan,¡± Rhona said. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered men and woman of all ranks to be here. They must all see what happens when someone doesn¡¯t put the effort their Crown and nation need them to put in.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Henrik is probably rolling in his grave right now,¡± Rhona¡¯s cousin sighed, younger than her by a difference of 14 years, making him 19 years old. ¡°Who knows what Halsten would think of this?¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°I know they would both agree that the second-in-line to the Titanian throne should be exposed to the ins and outs of our government and military. That¡¯s why you¡¯re here, and I hope you do learn something from this.¡± Rhona said.

    ¡°Second-in-line? Rhona, aren¡¯t you the second-in-line?¡± Silvan asked, remembering that she was Halsten¡¯s younger sister and Henrik¡¯s only other child.

    ¡°I gave up my right to the throne when I became general,¡± she said. ¡°I still am technically a princess, the same way your father was a prince when he was still general.¡±

    Bitterness pulled the corners of Silvan¡¯s mouth down at the mention of his late father. The younger brother of Emperor Henrik had died in a mysterious accident on Mars nine years earlier, but it was certain there was more to it than that.

    ¡°Uncle Gunnar would¡¯ve wanted you to be here,¡± Rhona said, rubbing Silvan¡¯s back with her gloved hand. ¡°You might not become general, and maybe not even Emperor, but you will see greatness. It runs in your blood.¡±

    Maybe? Gotta love being second-in-line. Silvan fretted.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense for the first-in-line to be here as well?¡± Silvan asked.

    Rhona shushed him as clattering and rattling from the cage in the courtyard became louder and louder. Snarling noises emerged from Kirchner¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You hear that, Silvan?¡± Rhona asked with a delighted tone. ¡°That¡¯s the sound of nature taking its course.¡±

    The pupils and irises of his green eyes had faded until they became the same tint of white sclera. He shook the bars so hard that the cage spun around on its circular base. Four members of Team Zero rushed at him and struck him repeatedly with prods that discharged beams of electricity, causing him to screech animalistically.

    Lieutenant General Salomon, Rhona¡¯s righthand man emerged from the crowd after the thing that used to be Colonel Kirchner finally passed out from the electric shocks and plummeted against the front side of the cage.

    ¡°Take him to a transport vehicle,¡± he ordered. ¡°The second portion of his sentence begins immediately.¡±

    The four members complied and lifted the cage as well as its occupant out through a set of tall, marble double doors. He then dismissed the remaining soldiers.

    ¡°That,¡± Rhona said, looking on as the audience she had gathered filed out of the courtyard. ¡°Is how us Karesti¡¯s deal with insubordination.¡±

    ¡°Halsten never did that, though.¡± Silvan remarked.

    ¡°He never got the chance to.¡± Rhona responded. ¡°There¡¯s only ever a handful of inadept scum that warrant a punishment of this level. Do you know what they used to call generals in years past?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Caretakers of the throne. While Emperors sit on it, it is our duty to keep it held together and ensure that it doesn¡¯t fall apart. That¡¯s what all this is about.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Silvan said without much vibrance. ¡°Can I return to my residence?¡±

    ¡°You may,¡± Rhona answered. ¡°But do give some thought to what you saw today. It¡¯s important.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Rhona.¡±

    Silvan gave his cousin a salute before leaving the balcony, tilting his head down so that their eyes could meet.

    ¡°The sooner we retrieve the asset,¡± Rhona told herself as she stood alone on the balcony, gazing onto the empty courtyard. ¡°The sooner things go back the way they should be.¡±

    -

    The sun had waned considerably by the time Gareth, Anwen, Vi and a fraction of the Iris¡¯ sisters had turned onto the final road before Marius. 30 had started the trip, but throughout the six-day journey, 20 of them had decided to either return to their homes or settle in settlements looking for barmaids, brewers and farmhands. Iris was one of the ten who decided to make it all the way to Marius. Gareth pulled his cart of Utrium for about half of the time, sharing the task with no less than five girls as well as Anwen and Vi.

    ¡°Gareth, have you noticed it?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± the man acknowledged as he pulled on his cargo.

    ¡°All these people¡­ carpenters, stonemasons, roofers, blacksmiths, even doctors¡­ there¡¯s been a lot more than usual coming down this way.¡± Anwen noted.

    It¡¯s got to do with Gareth''s traps going off.

    Gareth shrugged, actually doing something more than simply ignoring for once.

    ¡°We¡¯d better hurry up.¡± he said, increasing his pace. The road became more congested by the perch, accumulating with coaches and carriages carrying craftsmen and woman and merchants. This was the first time Anwen had ever witnessed a jam in traffic.

    ¡°This seems troublesome¡­¡± Vi noticed. They moved past Gareth, who was the second last person in their convoy, went by Anwen and moved in front of the girls from the Church of Hugo. ¡°Make way for the Black Shield!¡±

    Upon hearing their bombastic voice and seeing the ebony covering over their face, the travelers immediately moved to the side of the roads, allowing Vi and their party to enter town without obstacles. It didn¡¯t take long to see why so many tradesmen were coming from out of town to Marius.

    Anwen¡¯s brown eyes grew into wide circles, seeing the incomplete wooden and stone buildings which still smelled of ash, many of which were little more than skeletal in form. Breaking off from the rest of the group she ran straight towards the town square, hoping to see a face that was familiar.

 Thirty-Two: A Broken Promise

    For six days straight, save for no more than five hours rest during the nights, Stefan volunteered on behalf of the Black Shield to assist the incoming travelers coming to support Marius with rebuilding the town. His Initiation had given him increased stamina and strength to carry heavy loads throughout the town for long periods of time. Carrying 15-foot-long wooden poles were of no problem to him, neither was lifting his own body weight in bricks over his back. So long as he kept his body busy, he wouldn¡¯t have to think about what had afflicted his mind. Because the day of the pogrom gave him too much to think about.

    He had finished putting up framing for a house roof when his stomach began grumbling.

    ¡°Go get something to eat from the tavern, my boy,¡± the Anbieter, who had been supervising reminded him. ¡°That body won¡¯t nourish itself.¡±

    ¡°I can go on a little longer.¡± Stefan said.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even taken a break except to sleep last night,¡± the Anbieter said with concern in his voice. ¡°My duty is to keep you safe, and part of that is to make sure you¡¯re healthy. I¡¯ve already told the owner that everything the Black Shield purchases will be on me, so don¡¯t worry about having to pay. Just wear your mask when you head inside.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ mad at me?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Why? Because you ran off from Company C? I am disappointed, yes, but that¡¯s the least important thing right now. Go eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fine.¡± Stefan sighed, dropping a hammer and a box of nails that he¡¯d gone down from the roof.

    Entering the dining establishment, he could see that part of the building had been repurposed, for a short-term basis at least. The main section with tables had been cordoned off with curtains, leaving only the bar counter and a few tables in front of it available for patrons to use. Most of them were workers from outside Marius taking breaks in between different jobs. Other guests ordered food to take away, given the lack of seating inside. Stefan walked up to the bar counter, only to see that all the seats were occupied.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Black Shield lad, aren¡¯t ya?¡± a patron asked, noticing the mask that made him stick out like a sore thumb. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t look at me like that! Here, it¡¯s all yours!¡±

    The diner grabbed his plate, still half-full and stood, offering his seat to Stefan.

    ¡°N-No, sir, you don¡¯t¡ª

    ¡°You look like you need a seat,¡± the guest said more sternly, after gazing into his eyes for no more than a moment. ¡°Please, take it lad.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ thank you.¡± Stefan said, but the kind gentlemen had already left with the remainder of his meal by then. He took his seat, and a server greeted him less than a minute later.

    ¡°Just a veal pottage and a mug of water, please.¡± Stefan told the server promptly. The server acknowledged his order with a curt nod, then left through the swinging wooden doors behind her to the kitchen. Two minutes later, his freshly made, hot meal was placed before him. He took his mask off in preparation to eat.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Stefan said.

    He stirred around the steaming broth with his spoon for a few moments. Putting some of it to his lips, he recovered a semblance of the warmth his body, and truly, his soul had been missing for the past several days.

    The hearty stew reminded him of a taste he hadn¡¯t indulged in for months. The heat of the gas stove made him sweaty but balmy as it warmed the dining and drawing room. A teenage boy boomed, upset that his sibling had taken too much of the roast rabbit their mother had prepared.

    ¡°Joakim, don¡¯t you remember?¡± their mother reminded. ¡°Stef¡¯s body is different from yours. He¡¯s growing very fast, and he needs to eat more. Don¡¯t be upset at him.¡±

    Joakim frowned and dropped his head. A hand took away his finished bowl and replaced it with a half-full one. His brother smirked, but quietly continued with his meal.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Eat that,¡± Kallista said. ¡°You¡¯re still hungry, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mum¡ªI can¡¯t. That¡¯s yours!¡± Joakim protested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± she said with a kind tone. ¡°I¡¯m not much of a heavy eater, you know. And I¡¯ll make plenty more for ourselves and all our neighbors once this snowstorm ends.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope Uncle Ruben doesn¡¯t steal it,¡± Stefan snickered. ¡°Just like he does whenever you make stew. Although can you really blame him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Holt to you,¡± Kallista spoke with noticeable irritability. ¡°He is not your uncle. I don¡¯t have any brothers or sisters.¡±

    ¡°R-Right¡­ sorry, Mum.¡±

    ¡°Finish your food,¡± Kallista said. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for speaking.¡±

    Stefan returned to stirring his pottage with his spoon. He sat straight in order to correct his slouched posture, but instead seeing his brother¡¯s face with disdain all over it, he saw pots, pans and spoons hanging from a wall in front of him. The gossiping voices of many around him reminded him of where was again.

    None of that was real.

    He looked back at his pottage, half finished. He pushed it aside and got back to his feet. His break was over, and he was ready to return to rebuilding the house he had been helping with. He looked to the curtains which divided the tavern, cutting off about-thirds of it from the rest. He was overcome with curiosity and decided to take a look at what it was being used for.

    It only took a second, peeking in between the curtains to see what was going on. About a dozen beds were lined up against a wall, each supporting a person whose bodies were shrouded in bandages and blankets.

    A makeshift field hospital.

    Some of them groaned in discomfort, while others were so incapacitated that they could not even wiggle a finger.

    ¡°Hey, doctor¡­¡± an older man croaked as a woman Stefan recognized as being from out of town walked by him. She stopped to listen to him. ¡°Have you seen¡­ my brother?¡±

    ¡°Your brother?¡± the doctor asked. ¡°No, Mr. Kroon. I¡¯ve already told you several times that we tried all we could, and despite that, we were unable to save him. I am very sorry. I know it¡¯s extremely hard, but please understand.¡±

    ¡°Before I passed out¡­ he said we¡¯d both make it. We¡¯d make it for our wives and children that couldn¡¯t make it out of there¡­ did he lie to me?¡±

    This isn¡¯t the same man I spoke to after I rescued them¡­ this is the other brother, the one who was already unconscious when I got into their house.

    ¡°I have to go say something to him,¡± Stefan affirmed to himself. ¡°I have to tell him that I couldn¡¯t keep the promise I made to his brother.¡±

    Before Stefan could even so much as put two feet past the curtain, a hand stopped him.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re a part of the Black Shield,¡± the attendant who blocked him said. ¡°But this area is only accessible to medics. I can¡¯t allow you to be here, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Stefan said, putting on a smile. ¡°No worries. I was just lost, thanks for letting me know.¡±

    His pace fueled by his anxiety increased from a fast walk into a brisk spurt, prohibiting anyone from the Black Shield from seeing him. He ran to the only place he knew that would allow him to be alone¡ªthe Bernard family garden. He hopped over the wall and found a quiet corner to sit in. Inside the house was a stark contrast, with the Bernard men mourning the loss of a woman they both loved while having to see to the needs of the injured people of Marius at the same time.

    Stefan put his head in his hands. He found it harder to breathe as his heartbeat raced. His arms and shoulders shook as he found it harder to keep his concentration in check.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t save him,¡± he said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t save him, I couldn¡¯t save him, I couldn¡¯t save him¡­¡±

    As frantic and guilty as he appeared, he fought the feelings back as hard as he could, trying to retrieve any recollection that would put his mind at ease.

    Sounds, sights, smells, objects, places, belongings, people, friends, family¡­. Mum.

    ¡°This is what she was trying to protect me from¡­¡± Stefan concluded. ¡°The Light Pillars, the Angels, her experiences fighting against them¡­ she saw all those things¡­ she tried to hide me from them¡­¡±

    ¡°Stefan¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mum¡­ you didn¡¯t want this to happen¡­¡±

    ¡°Stefan¡­¡±

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I just look for Leon at the clinic¡­?¡±

    ¡°Stefan, can you hear me?¡± a male voice said for the third time. The youth looked above him to see Meinrad¡¯s face hovering, a couple day¡¯s worth of brown stubble lining his jaw as he hung over the wall of the Bernard family garden.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Stefan said, glad to see a familiar face for the first time in days. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Meinrad said with a gentle smile. Meinrad was quite possibly the only person who could¡¯ve smiled in the aftermath of such a horrific event, but Stefan knew it wasn¡¯t because he was happy. He simply was trying to convey a semblance of calmness and normality. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to bother you, but the Anbieter ordered me to pass something on if I ran into you.¡±

    ¡°W-What would that be?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Meinrad said, before dropping back behind the wall. Stefan could hear the heaves of someone else trying to climb the wall. Someone who wasn¡¯t Meinrad.

    ¡°Anwen?¡± Stefan asked as the girl landed on soft dirt behind him. ¡°A-Anwen, you¡¯re back¡­¡±

    Stefan reached a shaking hand out towards her, trying to confirm if he was not seeing things, but he withdrew it since she would confirm her presence herself.

    ¡°Hi, Stefan.¡±

 Thirty-Three: Prelude to a Bitter Truth

    ¡°The Anbieter also asked to me to tell you that you¡¯re being given a mandatory dismissal from duty effective immediately until tomorrow noon.¡± Meinrad said, his voice fading as he ran further away back to the town centre. ¡°Don¡¯t go running off where you¡¯re not supposed to again and make more work for me!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± Stefan asked Anwen, who sat a yard from him. ¡°Where¡¯s Gareth? Is he okay? And where¡¯s the sniper who was with you guys?¡± he asked, looking into the eyes of his friend who he had not seen in ages.

    ¡°I ran off from them after I saw what happened to the town. They¡¯re probably talking to Jay and the Anbieter now. A lot of shit went down when we were gone, didn¡¯t it?¡± Anwen asked.

    Stefan¡¯s gaze tore from Anwen, and his head hung forward, conveying his sorrow in a way words could not. With such a dejected gesture, it was easy to conclude that he had seen too much to be expressed through the mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m-- I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± Anwen said, smacking her forehead with her palm in embarrassment. ¡°Silly me, never knowing the right time to speak. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be,¡± Stefan said. ¡°You saw what the town looks like, but you haven¡¯t really seen what¡¯s happened. It¡¯s only natural to ask something like that.¡±

    Anwen reached her arm out to Stefan and touched his shoulder. After seeing him flinch, she quickly withdrew it.

    He saw things he shouldn¡¯t have to.

    ¡°I can leave you alone if you want,¡± Anwen offered. ¡°I¡¯ll look for Gareth in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°You can stay,¡± Stefan interjected. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just needed to sit down for a bit, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Stefan rested his elbows on his shoulders, laying his forehead on his forearms. Anwen tried her best not to observe his subtly shrouded delicate state and instead redirected her focus on the sights and sounds around her. The white fa?ade of the Bernard family house and clinic was separated from her by the 30-foot-long garden. She felt around on the ground and the coarse bark of a stick, which had come from a tree that whose branches hung high over the wall that separated the Bernard garden from the shore of Lake Marius, found itself in between her fingers. The oak twig and the tree it had come from was especially common around Marius, but hardly found anywhere else in the vast, sprawling north of Yeupis. This was a legacy of the time where northerners and southerners were not divided by the artificial mountain range that cut off the southern third of the continent from the rest. She used the stick to draw lines in the ground in an attempt to calm her anxious mind, her concern over the state of the only town she had any real link to far from being satisfied.

    Even the mightiest giants start falling apart at some point.

    ¡°Hey, Anwen,¡± Stefan said abruptly, causing Anwen to drop her stick. ¡°You know what sucks?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± she asked, scrambling to pick up the stick.

    ¡°Even after all this¡­ I still don¡¯t know a damn thing about what happened to my family. I¡¯m not even close.¡±

    Anwen turned to look at her companion, whose gaze remained planted on the ground in front of his feet.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what that¡¯s like,¡± Anwen said, and she wasn¡¯t lying either. ¡°But you don¡¯t deserve to not know. No one deserves that.¡±

    ¡°You think Gareth knows? I mean, he had to have seen something by the time he came across me in Derban.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know,¡± Anwen said. ¡°He knows things that I don¡¯t know, things I should know.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Like?¡±

    An image of Hugo briefly appeared in her mind. The man might have manipulated his way into the hearts of innocent young women and used them, but as Gareth had said, that was only a half-truth. Had it all been lies made up, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned her father¡¯s full name, or the fact that she had been bleeding out like he told her she had. Using the power of Concentrated Initiation, he¡¯d dived deep into her mind, reeling out only what he wanted her to know, the rest he¡¯d reveal gradually in an effort to tie her to him. She couldn¡¯t fathom that it took a decade and the words of her would-be rapist to receive even the smallest bit of information regarding her past. She almost succumbed to wondering what would¡¯ve happened if she had agreed to join Hugo just to get closure, but Stefan awaited her response.

    ¡°My own family,¡± Anwen said. ¡°Where I came from¡­ I appreciate Gareth and everything he¡¯s done for me, but I have the right to know, don¡¯t I? To know where I came from?¡±

    ¡°You know,¡± Stefan said. ¡°Leon told me something about Gareth after you guys left.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°He said that¡­ he thinks that Gareth was running away from the Angels from the south when he crossed the mountains on that day.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?¡± Anwen said. She put her stick down and sprung up to her feet. Stefan already knew what she was about to happen.

    Without a word, he lunged forward, wrapping his hand around her wrist tightly.

    ¡°Stefan¡­? Stefan, what are you doing? Let go of me, damn it! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she cried, trying to wrench her way out of his grasp, but Stefan didn¡¯t have to try to keep her from walking any further.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go inside that house. Now¡¯s not the time!¡± Stefan cried.

    I shouldn¡¯t have said his name so soon.

    ¡°Why not? Can¡¯t I just go to see how Leon¡¯s doing? I haven¡¯t seen him in so long, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been worrying about Gareth and me!¡±

    ¡°We need to leave him alone for now!¡± Stefan struggled to convey.

    ¡°I just want him to know that I¡¯m back. It¡¯ll only take a few moments.¡± she said, trying to pull away from Stefan but he yanked her right back, almost causing a collision between her face and his chin.

    ¡°Anwen, can¡¯t you see? Look at everything you saw on your way here, all the ruined houses, all the outside help coming into town¡­ that¡¯s what the Bernard¡¯s have had to deal with. They need more time, try to understand!¡±

    Anwen gazed into his eyes, which she noticed were not nearly as dark as when she had first met him, instead appearing more hazel. Stefan¡¯s grip on her wrist loosened, but he still held it.

    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Anwen said. ¡°A lot of people must¡¯ve been hurt really bad, so they¡¯ve got to be working really hard on helping them!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡± Stefan swallowed. ¡°It¡¯s not just that... all of that, it¡¯s not even the biggest thing they¡¯ve had to deal with¡­¡±

    How do I tell her?

    ¡°You can say it, Stefan.¡± Anwen said.

    She won¡¯t be able to bear it if I just told her.

    ¡°Can¡­ can we go for a walk?¡± Stefan asked.

    Anwen pulled her arm back lightly and agreed. After climbing back over the garden wall, they made their way out to the main street.

    Stefan slipped on his Black Shield mask, shrugging after Anwen asked why he put it on even though he was not on duty.

    The smell of charred wood still filled the air, and piles of timber and stone tiles lined the streets. Many spots on the road were painted with splashes of blood, while walls of adjacent buildings were smeared with it like they were morbid murals. Holes created by laser guns riddled the buildings. Outside the church, dozens of wooden coffins lay stacked on top of each other. The closer the two got to their destination, the more Anwen noticed more and more civilians donning all-black outfits. Many held white and red roses, the sight of which was just enough to keep her from looking at their tear-streaked faces too much.

    ¡°Stefan¡­ isn¡¯t this the cemetery?¡± Anwen asked as she followed Stefan past a set of black metal gates. ¡°Why are we here?¡±

    ¡°Keep walking.¡± he said softly. He turned toward a row of graves, families standing in front of very recently made ones, while lone grievers sat in front of others.

    ¡°Those poor people¡­ they died that day, didn¡¯t they?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°They did.¡± Stefan was heard saying just barely audibly, suppressing his misery as much as he could under his mask.

    At the far end of the row, a single figure stood, their neck craned forward as their eyes were fixed on a gravestone. Stefan¡¯s eyes were also set on that grave, and that was where he intended to take Anwen.

    He¡¯s here, Stefan thought as his pace slowed down. The timing¡¯s horrible.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Leon over there?¡± Anwen asked, squinting her eyes to accommodate for the decreasing light being emitted from the setting sun. ¡°Yeah, that is him. Did you know he was going to be here?¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­¡± Stefan muttered.

    It¡¯ll be hard for him to notice me with my mask if I don¡¯t say a word, but her? She¡¯ll try to start a conversation with him as soon as she¡¯s next to him. This is not the right time.

    Anwen and Stefan were no less than 10 yards from the grave when Leon turned his head, noticing the two figures approaching him.

 Thirty-Four: Truth Hurts

    Leon¡¯s lips were straight lines as he perceived Anwen¡¯s likeness from afar. He moved in the direction of Anwen and Stefan at an unhurried speed, as if it was too much for his body to even walk.

    ¡°Leon.¡± she exclaimed as much as her happiness to see her friend could be conveyed respectfully inside the cemetery. She reached out to touch his arm with her hands, but the boy shoved her away callously like she was an obstacle in his way. She would¡¯ve dived straight to the ground if it weren¡¯t for Stefan, who silently caught her.

    ¡°W-What gives?¡± Anwen frowned. ¡°I only wanted to say hi.¡±

    ¡°I was taking a break,¡± Leon said apathetically. ¡°I need to get back to work.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d push me like that.

    ¡°¡­I just wanted you to see that I¡¯m okay.¡± Anwen pouted.

    ¡°Just let me get back to work. Please.¡± Leon said sternly, walking right past Anwen without looking at her. However, Stefan knew that this was Leon¡¯s attempt at holding himself back. It was his way of begging to be left alone, and that moment, Leon didn¡¯t care who or if his bitter method of eluding people hurt.

    ¡°Stefan,¡± Anwen asked, moving away from his hold. ¡°What¡¯s all that about? Why did he do that to me?¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak a word. Instead, he put a hand against her back and used it to guide her toward the grave Leon had just been standing over.

    ¡°I- I don¡¯t get it,¡± Anwen said. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into him? Is he just stressed from having to do all this doctor stuff? I¡¯ve never seen him act like this, although I guess it¡¯s fair since this is the first time, he¡¯s had to treat people during such a¡ª

    Stefan pointed a finger in front of her and nudged her so that her body was parallel to the gravestone.

    ¡°You took me here to see this?¡±

    ¡°This is why¡­ we need to leave Leon alone¡­¡± Stefan whispered.

    ¡°Isabel Bernard,¡± Anwen read aloud the words engraved into the grey, intricately carved stone. ¡°952 AFI to 1015 AFI. Should we lose each other in the shadows of the trees, I¡¯ll wait for you¡­¡±

    An uneasy smile spread across her face, turning her head to Stefan who stood just behind her.

    ¡°Stefan¡­ why¡¯s Mrs. Bernard¡¯s name written on that stone?¡±

    The boy remained silent. This wasn¡¯t going to be easy anyway, and the one thing he wished for was it not to be any harder than it had to be.

    ¡°Hey now¡­ her name isn¡¯t supposed to be there,¡± Anwen continued, her gaze returning to the stone, in front of which laid fresh flowers that Leon had placed just minutes earlier. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even that long ago¡­ she got mad at you and Leon because you said I was finally using my brain¡­  you remember that, right? how long ago could that have been? I saw her not that long ago¡­ so why is her name there?¡±

    The longer her eyes were fixed on the words, the more it was like they were screaming at her, begging her to try and get it through her head that the only woman she had any memory of being close with lay not far under her. Stefan¡¯s eyes fell, noticing that Anwen¡¯s hands trembled as they rested at her sides.

    ¡°Say something, Stefan¡­¡± Anwen muttered. ¡°Why is she there¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± he breathed, speaking even though there was nothing for him to actually say.

    Anwen collapsed to her knees, acknowledging whatever little of the truth her confused, weary mind could handle. Her hands clutched scatterings of dirt over the grave, struggling to stay still.

    ¡°If only I got to say goodbye¡­¡± she sniveled.

    Her dam broke, and Isabel¡¯s grave was showered with warm, salty drops of water, accompanied by the inseparable blubbering that would come with such agony, occasionally interrupted by decrees of denial and abnegation.

    Stefan could do nothing but wrap his arm around her shoulders, the only thing he could do as she faced the reality before her. Below his mask, his lower lip bled, prompted by the continuous avoidance of releasing his own sorrows by biting it hard.

    -

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Tonight marks six nights since that day none of us had ever wished for,¡± the Anbieter said, standing atop a boulder in the forest north of Marius, being watched by about 300 of his Black Shield men and women. ¡°It was a test for us all, to see how far our experience as brothers and sisters in arms could take us. Many a friend were lost that day, as well as family. But I would like to remind you all, that so, so many more lives could have been taken had we not set out and tried our hardest to save as much as Marius as we could! Tis but a step in the journey to reclaiming our homeland. We showed the Titanians that we are not just free, disposable labor for the Titanian mines, but warriors who do not back down despite the odds!¡±

    A raucous show of clapping hands and ardent ovations ruptured from the audience. The Anbieter shortly after putting up a commanding, gloved hand in the air, which quickly silenced his crowd.

    ¡°However, our work in Marius is not over yet. We have finished our part in identifying and burying our fallen comrades as well as civilians. The mayor¡¯s next steps are to continue restoring the buildings of the town. To that end, 75 of the combatants will remain in Marius and assist with that duty. On top of that, five of the medics will remain for the time being to help with the care of the injured. Jay will see to the selection of these personnel. Jay, anything you¡¯d like to add?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the southern second in-command said, stepping onto the makeshift podium while the Anbieter hopped off of it. ¡°Although we normally conduct our neophyte comrade introductions in our base, due to the current circumstances, we¡¯ll be doing ¡®em out here, instead. Please be considerate to your new comrades as we present them to you. Vi, bring them up beside me.¡±

    The sniper guided both to the ¡®stage¡¯ as they had been directed to. Gareth neither smiled nor appeared sorrowful as he stood at Jay¡¯s left, while Anwen looked toward the ground in front of her as she moved in an effort to hide her expression of ambiguity to his right. The Anbieter passed two newly produced masks to Jay.

    ¡°Gareth and Anwen Koppel, I welcome you to the Black Shield! Give our new comrades a round of applause!¡±

    -

    Jay was among the last to leave after the ovation given for the Koppels¡¯, which lasted no more than 10 seconds. In reality, most of the Black Shield members were rather indifferent to their admission, since so many of them would lose their lives in confrontations with the Angels. It served them well to keep their close bonds within the organization to a minimum.

    To his immediate right, a figure rushed past him while walking, trying to subtly leave the area as fast as they could. Of course, this didn¡¯t go unseen.

    ¡°Hey, Anwen!¡± he said, throwing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Where are you off to in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ umm¡­¡± she stuttered, too taken aback from being found to look him right in the eye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy,¡± he smiled. ¡°I might be one of your superiors, but that ain¡¯t no reason we can¡¯t have a laidback conversation, now, is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d like to talk to me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Why not? I haven¡¯t talked to another southerner in a really long time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ never met another southerner before.¡± Anwen admitted.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ I can tell. Ah well, it¡¯s nice to see a familiar face after so long. Well, until we finally beat those Titanian roaches, it seems we¡¯ll be the only ones of our people we¡¯ll see, so let¡¯s try being buddies, alright?¡±

    A meaningful connection¡­. I¡¯ve needed one for so long, is one finally coming to me instead of the other way around?

    ¡°A-Alright.¡± Anwen smiled shyly.

    ¡°See, you seem easy to get along with,¡± Jay said, before looking over his shoulder for a moment, Gareth¡¯s slow, lumbering figure stepped over roots and fallen branches entering his vision briefly. ¡°Unlike that one.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s like that with everyone¡­ except Dr. Bernard I guess¡­¡± she shrugged.

    And Mrs. Bernard, too.

    ¡°You know, the boss thought you guys wouldn¡¯t make it back because of that,¡± Jay noted. ¡°It seems that their differences in ideologies are quite different, but they both got the same goal. Ya think that¡¯s why he came back?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad for you guys if Gareth never got the Utrium?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°We were gonna send a few guys out to get it with our crafts anyway,¡± Jay responded. ¡°But our boss being the wise guy he is, used it as a test for him. Killed two birds with one stone with that move.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m going to be honest, but, I don¡¯t really know why Gareth is doing this. This whole crusade against the Angels, I mean. Maybe he was a slave like Stefan¡¯s mother was.¡±

    ¡°Kallista Laine and Gareth are both tough nuts to crack, but it¡¯s like comparing walnuts and chestnuts. Similar, but different.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Gareth wasn¡¯t a slave?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure,¡± he laughed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t like I was one. I just got caught up in the Angels¡¯ mess¡­ ah, rambling about some superficial topics¡­ that ain¡¯t like me at all. Why¡¯re ya still holdin¡¯ on to that, Anwen?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That mask I gave ya¡­ you¡¯re one of us now, why don¡¯t ya put it on?¡±

    ¡°I thought we didn¡¯t have to put it on when we were on duty, or am I mistaken?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°You should try it on, adjust it so it fits ya well. Wouldn¡¯t wanna do that during an emergency.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Of course.¡± Anwen said. She slipped the wooden and leather accessory over her head, adjusting a strap on the leather-back until her nose snuggly met the smooth wood of the mask¡¯s front.

    ¡°It¡¯s comfy,¡± she said with confidence. ¡°Although, I might have to cut my hair a little shorter so that it doesn¡¯t get in the way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just comfy, ya know. It¡¯s an item of honour, of respect. Once we assign you a position¡ªwait, you are an engineer, right? Stefan told me that.¡±

    ¡°I am. Self taught.¡±

    ¡°Well, once we assign you some engineering duties, you¡¯ll most likely have to go out and trade for supplies while wearing that. Who knows, ya might get some stuff for free because of it.¡±

    ¡°I like the idea of getting free stuff.¡± Anwen admitted.

    ¡°Ah, see. We¡¯re more alike than I thought,¡± Jay said as the buildings and main street of Marius came into view. ¡°Oh, by the way, your first day on duty starts tomorrow. You won¡¯t have to go back to the base yet.¡±

    ¡°Can I spend the night at the place I was staying before?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll walk ya there, no problem.¡±

    A weak smile appeared on Anwen¡¯s face, allowing her to forget the weight of Mrs. Bernard¡¯s loss for just a few, much-needed moments.

 Thirty-Five: Sleep Well

    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Stefan whispered as he sat on the wooden floor of Janine Bernard¡¯s old bedroom after the door creaked open, wearing only a pair of long trousers amidst the incalescence of the summer night. ¡°How was the induction?¡±

    ¡°Not exciting,¡± Anwen said. ¡°Jay just brought us up in front of everyone and gave us these masks.¡±

    She threw her mask on top of a wardrobe, then took a seat at the edge of the bed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get an induction, the Anbieter just gave me my mask and said I was part of the Black Shield. Even Leon had his not that long after you left with a couple other new medics,¡± Stefan said. ¡°But the Black Shield isn¡¯t a very formal group anyway, so it¡¯s not that important to them.¡±

    ¡°It might have to do with you being someone the Angels want to get their hands on so badly, to keep it low profile,¡± Anwen surmised, when her eyes were drawn to something in Stefan¡¯s hands. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Anwen lay on her stomach to look over Stefan¡¯s shoulder which rested against the bed¡¯s mattress. She peeked over to see a book that was very familiar to her.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my cannon assembly manual,¡± she said nonchalantly. ¡°Why are you reading it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you aren¡¯t yelling at me to give it back now,¡± Stefan laughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m just bored, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°When you have a whole town to walk through, you choose to read a book? That¡¯s not like you at all, Stefan.¡± Anwen remarked.

    ¡°I¡­ I just needed something that would get my mind off of everything that¡¯s been happening. This book seems to do the trick.¡±

    ¡°Does it really?¡±

    ¡°It does the job,¡± he shrugged, his eyes never taken off the manual. ¡°It¡¯s a lot better than having to be downstairs in the clinic and having to listen to Dr. Bernard crying every other hour.¡±

    ¡°44 years,¡± Anwen sighed, rolling onto her back. ¡°That¡¯s a long time to be alive, let alone to spend with someone. 44 years crumbling away just like that¡­ how could you not cry?¡±

    ¡°I mean, he¡¯s not totally alone,¡± Stefan said, eyes still on Anwen¡¯s manual. ¡°Janine and her husband come every day from their village to drop off some food for him while he¡¯s working. They stay a bit to talk when he¡¯s on breaks. And Leon¡¯s always here, too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, Stefan. Imagine your own parents, how long they¡¯ve been together, but a whole lot longer. That¡¯s what Leon¡¯s grandparents had.¡±

    ¡°My mum was never married,¡± Stefan refuted. ¡°And I¡¯ve never met my dad. I have no idea who he is.¡±

    ¡°O-Oh,¡± Anwen stuttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care, to be honest. My mum¡¯s always been enough for me, but my Uncle Ruben helped raise me when my brother and I were really young. I don¡¯t care to meet my dad even if he¡¯s alive, but my mum¡­ I¡¯d really just like to see her again.¡±

    ¡°Have you spoken to Gareth after we came back?¡± Anwen asked after a short pause, dodging a complicated topic that her mind was not prepared to handle at that moment.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t. Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­ I wanted to know if he¡¯s said anything to you after being away from you for so long. I know he really wants to protect you for whatever reason, so¡­¡± she trailed off.

    ¡°You know he¡¯s not the easiest to approach, and vice versa. I guess we¡¯ll talk after I¡¯m back on duty tomorrow when we get the chance to. Oh, and you can have this back by the way,¡± Stefan said, closing the book and placing it beside Anwen¡¯s head. ¡°Are those your drawings in there?¡±

    The amateur, slightly messy sketches contrasted the neat, professionally printed diagrams by a great deal, but it was clear that they served to compliment them. She put it on the wardrobe, next to her Black Shield mask.

    ¡°Yeah. The manual¡¯s just a rough guide, I don¡¯t follow it step-by-step. I have to make my own adjustments and additions, so the end product does what I need it to do.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°They look nice.¡± Stefan said as he laid down on the floor parallel to the bed, throwing a blanket over his legs and stomach.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Anwen said quietly. She rolled her left pant leg up as high as she could so that she could detach the limb, then she laid on the bed in the same orientation as Stefan.

    Sleep did not come to Anwen very easily, plagued by memories of a woman who was lively, humorous and beautiful despite her older age. The speaker of the first words Anwen remembered hearing, the teacher of many essential life skills, the provider of the emotional foundation that Gareth couldn¡¯t had passed away six days ago, and Anwen never got to say goodbye. The closest in memory she had to a mother was gone, forever.

    ¡°Are you asleep yet, Stefan?¡± Anwen stuttered throatily, after several hours of continued consciousness.

    ¡°¡­No.¡± he whispered after several seconds of delay.

    ¡°Get your blanket and pillow and lay next to me. There¡¯s a lot of space.¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine where I am.¡± Stefan groaned, rubbing his face with a hand.

    ¡°Please,¡± she pleaded as softly as she could. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna sleep alone. I just need someone to be with me right now. Don¡¯t think anything weird of it. I just can¡¯t be alone right now.¡±

    Without speaking another word, Stefan climbed onto the mattress to repose, making sure to face away from Anwen.

    -

    After transferring Hugo to the Anbieter¡¯s custody and handing the leatherbound tome recovered from the abandoned village without a name to Jay, Gareth used the cover of the night to visit Marius¡¯ cemetery and see the final resting place of someone he had allowed himself to become familiar with.

    ¡°I never got to thank you for being so good to Anwen,¡± he said, his eyes fixed on the engraved print of Isabel Bernard¡¯s gravestone. ¡°And to me too, I guess. If my mother was even half as strong as you were¡­ maybe my life would be different. But if it was, I may have never been able to meet you, or your family for that matter. Sleep well, Isabel.¡±

    After laying a single red rose on the soil that kept Mrs. Bernard¡¯s earthly remains protected, he turned around, ready to return to the inn and get a night of rest. But Gareth had not been the only one who wished to visit Isabel¡¯s grave.

    ¡°Dr. Bernard¡­¡± Gareth muttered upon seeing a small man whose eye bags he had never seen so dark or puffy before. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry for your loss.¡±

    ¡°Welcome back, Gareth,¡± the exhausted old doctor said, while attempting to display politeness to his years-long friend. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind coming over for a bit, would you? The children are already there, asleep.¡±

    Minutes later, the two men would find themselves in the Bernard kitchen. Eating bread and soup that the doctor¡¯s granddaughter had brought over earlier in the day, silence reigned, and it was deafening. It wasn¡¯t long until Felix decided to break it.

    ¡°Have I ever told you how Isabel and I met?¡± Felix said, dipping a piece of bread wet with soup broth.

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t.¡±

    Felix popped the bread piece into his mouth, chewing and swallowing before starting his story.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s not much to it,¡± he explained. ¡°45 years ago, I was a local doctor¡¯s apprentice and I traveled throughout the continent with him, since this little town could not give me that experience. We were hired by a small militia band, who mostly guarded villages during festivals or events. This was back when the mountains didn¡¯t exist and interactions between us northerners and the southerners were common, so not only were we victims to the Angels, but to those people too. I met Isabel there. Her time as a fighter was short, though, since we got married the next year when she was 19 and I was 22. Let me tell you, she was never meant to fight. She was just too sweet, and gentle, and¡­¡±

    Felix¡¯s lips quivered as he trailed off. He stepped away from the dining table to retrieve a receptacle about halfway filled with amber-coloured liquid. His shaking hand poured the ale into a glass but was stopped when Gareth¡¯s giant fingers wrapped around the bottle.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Doctor.¡± Gareth said sternly. Despite the taller, younger and much stronger man¡¯s reminder, Felix still tried to empty the bottle. Gareth responded by wrenching it out of his hand and whipping it out an open window, but without any apparent aggression or anger. Felix looked him in the eyes with a pained expression in his eyes.

    ¡°You can try to hide your love of alcohol from me, but what about Isabel? Is this what she wanted? That time we visited the tavern, I remember you told her that you were only heading out to have a chat with me. You lied to her that time, didn¡¯t you? Are you going to continue that lie even when she isn¡¯t here anymore to remind you of how irresponsible that is?¡±

    ¡°It¡­ calms the nerves¡­¡± Felix muttered.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Gareth exclaimed. ¡°Calm the nerves? I won¡¯t pretend to understand the anguish you¡¯re facing right now, but I too have had more than my own fair share of it. My mother was a weak woman, my father was a monster, my siblings were indifferent to me, and my entire community hated me just for existing! One of the two people who understood me is dead, and the other I will never see again because of things I can¡¯t go back to fix. I only have Anwen¡­ and you only have Leon and Janine now. Don¡¯t destroy yourself. Be a man and face your problems by working through them, not by sticking a bandage on them!¡±

    Gareth smacked a fist against the dining table, startling Felix and snapping him back to reality.

    ¡°I think¡­¡± Felix said, putting a hand to his forehead. ¡°I think I need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t worry about making breakfast for Anwen and Stefan, the Black Shield will take care of it,¡± Gareth said, his voice quickly returning to its normal monotone cadence. ¡°Also, please pass along my condolences to young Leon. I¡¯ll be heading out.¡±

    Wiping the remaining dribbles of liquor off his face, Felix then returned to his bedroom, a room he only had six days of experience sleeping by himself despite having lived in it for over four decades.

    ¡°Who does he think himself to be?¡± Felix whispered to himself. ¡°A saint? He¡¯s hardly an Angel¡­¡±

 Thirty-Six: Leistung Protocol

    The next afternoon came, by which time the Anbieter had returned to the Black Shield base and had started scrubbing himself clean in the bath. If anyone were to be in the same bathroom as him, he would be shielded from them by a translucent barrier of glowing, purple energy. This served as a sort of shower curtain which hid his features, while still allowing the silhouette of his slim but muscular body to be seen from the other side.

    The door to the room opened and promptly closed. Someone had joined him in the bathroom.

    ¡°Damn it, Jay,¡± the Anbieter groaned in mock annoyance. ¡°Just because you¡¯re the only one I allow in here; doesn¡¯t mean you absolutely need to be here.¡±

    ¡°Just finished interrogatin¡¯ that Hugo fella,¡± he said, washing his bloodstained hands, the tap water running red as the fluid cascaded off of his skin. ¡°I¡¯m just cleaning up.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡± the Anbieter asked.

    ¡°The guy wouldn¡¯t stop running his mouth about how he was going to save the whole world, and how Gareth put an end to his plans by capturing him. Still doesn¡¯t take away from the fact that he¡¯s a sick bastard who used those girls like tools.¡± Jay explained.

    ¡°So you couldn¡¯t get anything off of him?¡±

    ¡°Hell no,¡± Jay exclaimed. ¡°The guy is the living embodiment of zeal. Or should I say was, because¡­ I think we roughed him up a bit too much.¡±

    ¡°So you killed him?¡± the Anbieter asked.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t like we could get anything useful off of him,¡± Jay sighed. ¡°He was stubborn until his last breath.¡±

    ¡°Jay, has anyone told you that you¡¯re a bit too trigger-happy for a southerner? Your people are pacifists, and here you are killing your prisoners like¡­ man, I don¡¯t even know like what.¡±

    ¡°Ain¡¯t that why I¡¯m your second in-command?¡± Jay laughed.

    ¡°Well, that you are,¡± the Anbieter chuckled. ¡°But how are we going to find out what he was planning now? If he¡¯d been allowed to progress, he would¡¯ve interfered with our objectives. I would¡¯ve liked to know as many possibilities as we could.¡±

    ¡°My bad, my bad,¡± Jay said, putting his hands up in surrender. ¡°Well, we do know that his actions were inspired by a tome Vi came across when she searched that village. You reckon we give it a look?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our only option,¡± the Anbieter sighed. ¡°You and I will look through it with Vigdis once I¡¯m out.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Jay said, turning off the tap and drying his hands on his shirt. ¡°Good time for Anwen to meet her new immediate superior, too.¡±

    -

    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Jay said, putting the ancient leather book on the Anbieter¡¯s desk, as dozens of Black Shield soldiers strolled around, who were all either switching positions from support duty on Marius, helping with the upkeep of the base, or taking part in casual conversations with their comrades. The atmosphere of the organization allowed soldiers to self-regulate themselves, and meetings between all three members of the top brass were not very common.

    ¡°Our crafts took quite a bit of damage during the pogrom,¡± a tall woman who wasn¡¯t more than 28 years of age said, moving some of her messy, black chin-length hair away from her face. ¡°Make this quick, I need to get back to the hangar.¡±

    ¡°Work is all you do, Viggy,¡± Jay chuckled. ¡°Why not partake in some harmless chitchat with your colleagues?¡±

    ¡°You really just brought me here to make use of my memory,¡± she sighed. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get on with it.¡±

    ¡°Is this something we should be doing without Gareth¡¯s knowledge?¡± Anwen yawned, still tired from her restless night. ¡°He found that book. And also, why am I here?¡±

    ¡°So you can tell him, obviously. We have other work lined up for Gareth. Some Stefan work, to be specific.¡± the Anbieter disclosed.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Anwen pouted, remembering Jay¡¯s words from the previous evening. This had hardly anything to do with engineering or building. She wasn¡¯t supposed to relay messages.

    ¡°You need to loosen up with the directness.¡± Jay said, rolling his eyes at his leader.

    ¡°Sugarcoating doesn¡¯t help anyone. Sorry, miss.¡± the Anbieter shrugged.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Vigdis said, putting a hand on Anwen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯d like this to get going, too. We have a few words to exchange, after all.¡±

    She elbowed Jay in the rib, who nearly gave in to spewing out a storm of profanities at his colleague as he hadn¡¯t said anything that would slow down their rendezvous.

    ¡°Well, right off the bat,¡± the Anbieter said, flipping the flaking, leather front cover of the book. ¡°I see something that might be of interest.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Jay asked, noticing a painted image with intricate patterns in the shape of a shield.

    ¡°That¡¯s the coat of arms of the Karesti clan, one of the families that has ruled over Titan. Someone in the family either wrote this book or commissioned it to be written at some point.¡± the Anbieter explained.

    ¡°I¡¯d say this thing¡¯s hundreds of years old, if not a thousand. Probably not very long after the First Invasion.¡± Vigdis said.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t just an engineering nerd, you¡¯re a history buff too!¡± Jay chuckled.

    ¡°And the only one who has something upstairs between us two,¡± Vigdis scoffed. ¡°Keep turning the pages.¡±

    The next half hour was spent flipping through the 250 or so pages of the book. The pages consisted of drawings, which when pieced together, told stories. They were hieroglyphic in nature, and it was concluded that they taught a multitude of techniques regarding Utrium, including how to manipulate ones¡¯ own Reserve and how to strengthen the body and mind using Pool. However, it seemed that none of them had anything to do with Hugo¡¯s ambition¡ªanything to do with using another person¡¯s Reserve to increase their power.

    ¡°Stop, stop,¡± the Anbieter beckoned to Jay as he was about to turn a page. ¡°This looks¡­ promising. Let¡¯s try piecing this together.¡±

    The first image depicted a male, presumably adult, silhouette, approaching the figure of a woman¡¯s silhouette. The second one showed that same woman with a bulging belly¡ªmade pregnant by that man. The following picture was one of the man from the first image, accompanied by a youth, no longer a young child, but certainly not an adult yet.

    Is this the Leistung protocol? The one that was rumored about during my childhood? the Anbieter wondered quietly.

    The next one depicted the man plunging what could have none other than an Utrium sword plunged into the chest of the youth, an undeniably fatal injury. A purple glow was shown traveling through the sword in the next image, and in the final image, the man¡¯s entire body glowed purple.

    A similar diagram was shown in the next few pages. The only differences were there were multiple women, therefore multiple children. The man at the end of the diagram glowed an even deeper shade of purple, whose light reached further.

    ¡°My goodness¡­ is that what Hugo was trying to do with all those young ladies?¡± Jay said in audible surprise.

    ¡°Power¡­ what he wanted was power¡­ the madman really did want to snuff out the Titanian Empire on his own¡­¡± the Anbieter said, his mask doing little to suppress his level of astonishment.

    ¡°What a disgusting man¡­¡± Vigdis said, the grip of her hand on Anwen¡¯s shoulder becoming tighter unconsciously.

    ¡°Knowing this now does little good since Jay here decided to rub out our person of interest¡­ but, this book might be useful to us somewhere down the line.¡± the Anbieter said, coming to conclusion.

    ¡°This is¡­ not really related, but I want to say something¡­¡± Anwen said shyly and softly.

    ¡°We¡¯re all ears.¡± the head of the organization encouraged.

    ¡°Well, that coat of arms things, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You...?¡± Jay asked as the girl seemed to lose her trail, unable to complete her sentence.

    ¡°Ah, never mind. I can¡¯t seem to remember. Sorry.¡± Anwen said with a forced smile.

    ¡°Well, in that case, you¡¯re all dismissed,¡± the Anbieter said. ¡°Anwen don¡¯t forget to pass along what we¡¯ve gone over. Vigdis, you have a new apprentice. Show her how the Black Shield does things.¡±

    ¡°No need to tell me.¡± Vigdis said, rolling her eyes as she left the Anbieter¡¯s office, by which time a curious crowd of soldiers had gathered around the desk. She simply used her arm to push through them, making way for both her and Anwen.

    It was a good thing I didn¡¯t say anything else, Anwen thought. Gareth has a tattoo of that coat of arms on his back, but they don¡¯t need to know that. They already distrust him enough.

    ¡°You¡¯re a lucky girl,¡± Vigdis said as they stepped up in front of an elevator. ¡°I don¡¯t normally take in apprentices.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a damn pain in the ass to have to teach impatient kids how to fix together things that aren¡¯t even from this world. But Jay put in a good word for you, says that Gareth might¡¯ve taught you a thing or two about engineering and the like. It¡¯s up to you to prove him right, though.¡±

    ¡°W-What do you mean from this world?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t even build carriages without them having to be pulled by horses, you think we¡¯re able to make gigantic metal jars that use light to fly?¡±

    ¡°N-No.¡± Anwen said, feeling ashamed for whatever reason.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m more of a shower than a teller, so you¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m talking about soon. But first,¡± Vigdis said, entering the elevator and pushing a button that indicated a lower floor than the one they were in. ¡°I apparently need to take you to Gareth so you can tell him what we found in that book.¡±

 Thirty-Seven: Casting

    Though vast and lacking in obstacles, the sparring chamber of the Black Shield base had an ominous and even eerie vibe, given the lack of significant light. Stefan was just barely able to see Gareth standing about five feet from him.

    ¡°So this training will make me even stronger?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s our objective.¡± Gareth replied.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I learn it earlier?¡±

    ¡°Casting is a form of Initiation that consumes a lot of Reserve and tires you out quickly. Even among the Titanians, these techniques are not commonly used. I wanted to wait a few more months for your Reserve to strengthen naturally overtime, but the Anbieter said that after what happened in Marius, he¡¯s not willing to take second chances. If I were in charge of this, I wouldn¡¯t put you in this so soon.¡±

    An image of the living Kroon brother flashed in the boy¡¯s mind. Seeing his apparition ask where his brother was and wondering why he could not fulfill his promise shattered his heart. Another vision of a girl familiar to him crumbling as she realized that her oldest connection in life had passed on cruelly taunted him. Seeing another young man he knew withdraw himself from his peers and friends did not help him either.

    I can¡¯t let those things repeat. I need strength.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Stefan said. ¡°Show me what I have to do.¡±

    Gareth approached Stefan and placed a silver chain in his palm, adorned with a purple, Utrium gemstone.

    ¡°This chain is somewhat similar to the healing ring I gave Leon,¡± Gareth explained. ¡°They¡¯re alike in the way that both allow Reserve to be discharged from the body, but instead of transferring into another person like with Leon¡¯s ring, you discharge your Reserve right into the environment.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I can basically use Reserve itself in a physical form?¡± Stefan said after a couple seconds of reflection.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it,¡± Gareth responded.

    He doesn¡¯t need my help; he just needs my instructions.

    Stefan swiftly put the chain around his neck.

    ¡°The key point here is to always allow that gemstone to make contact with your skin, if not then, the Reserve cannot discharge properly.¡± Gareth added, slipping it underneath the boy¡¯s leather training armor so that it was pressed against his bare chest underneath.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the casting, please. I can¡¯t stand the waiting!¡± Stefan cried, his desire to become better fueling his wish to learn.

    ¡°You already know one technique,¡± Gareth explained. ¡°Healing transference is a form of casting, but since it transferred through a ring into another person¡¯s body through the contract, it doesn¡¯t spend your energy. However, that¡¯s the exception. All other casting will spend your energy. We¡¯ll start with one that is simpler¡­ a barrier technique.¡±

    Gareth turned around so that he faced the same direction as Stefan. He extended his hands in front of him and spread them across the air. Within seconds, a tall rectangular apparition made of pure, glowing Reserve manifested before him, easily three yards in height and length, although its width was negligible.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Stefan remarked. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll hold up.¡±

    ¡°The idea with this one is that it¡¯s cast in order for an enemy to break with a few hits. It buys the user a bit of time to create extra distance or begin to flee. Now, you won¡¯t know how well it¡¯ll hold up until you strike at it. Pick your sword off of the ground and hit it.¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The boy lifted the sword above his head and pushed off his right foot. The sword glided through the air soundlessly as he swung it down on the construct from left to right. The blade cut through it like cobwebs, shattering into thin air in one strike.

    ¡°I thought you said these things would make you tired,¡± Stefan noticed. ¡°You haven¡¯t broken a sweat.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is one of the weaker barriers,¡± Gareth explained. ¡°And I happen to have years of experience, it would take a much more powerful barrier for me to be tired. However, for you to break it in one strike is commendable.¡±

    He shouldn¡¯t have been able to break it so easily, even the weakest barriers are diamonds compared to physical armor. He put his rage and anger into that strike. He surely is the son of his parents.

    ¡°That was good, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Your turn to make that barrier now.¡± Gareth instructed, dodging the boy¡¯s probing for validation.

    ¡°A-Alright.¡± Stefan said with noticeable conviction.

    Stefan stretched his arms forward, attempting to imitate Gareth¡¯s movements.

    What did he do? Did he just think it into existence?

    Picturing a purple rectangular construct in front of him, a manifestation did appear, only for it to crumble almost as quickly as it had come to.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how you do it.¡± Gareth evaluated as Stefan sighed in frustration.

    ¡°B-But you made it look so easy!¡± Stefan protested. ¡°All you did was move your hands!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy for me because I¡¯m not new to it. And no, I didn¡¯t just move my hands. I had a visual image of it beforehand, and I¡¯ve done it so many times, that I no longer have to think about how it will appear. All it takes for me is that I know what barrier form I need at that moment.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say that then?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Because I wanted to see how you would approach it. You¡¯re halfway there. You must close your eyes, and on that blank canvas, you¡¯ll need to picture the form of the barrier. Spread your hands as soon as you open them, and your barrier will appear. Try again.¡±

    The boy shut his eyes and began to picture the purple hue of the barrier, determining where its edges would be, which marked their height and length. Before he could lift his eyes and have the barrier manifest, Stefan was suddenly shoved to the ground and found the muzzle of a gun pointed at his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking too long,¡± Gareth reprimanded him. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be quick, spontaneous. You can¡¯t afford to close your eyes for any more than a moment. It only takes the span of a blink.¡±

    He reached his hand out to the boy, who took it and used it to get back to his feet.

    ¡°Just a blink, huh? I got it.¡± Stefan affirmed to himself.

    The chime of an incoming elevator prevented him from repeating his barrier attempt. He turned to the training chamber¡¯s entrance and saw two figures step out and approach him and Stefan.

    ¡°Gareth, we found out more about that book.¡± Anwen said as she joined her father¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± he wondered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a really old book that has Reserve and Pool techniques, and we think Hugo was using one of¡ª

    ¡°The Leistung protocol.¡± Gareth cut her off.

    ¡°Huh?¡± she asked, baffled as to how he already knew what she was about to say.

    ¡°It was the Leistung protocol, isn¡¯t it? That technique uses the Reserve of one¡¯s kin to compound and strengthen one¡¯s own mind and body.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah. How did you know?¡± Anwen asked.

    Before the unlikely event of Gareth responding to that question adequately, Vigdis gently pushed her aside.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the man Jay and the Anbieter have been buzzing about this whole time. Nice to finally meet you, I¡¯m Vigdis Maas. I¡¯m the Black Shield¡¯s engineer.¡± Anwen¡¯s immediate superior said, holding a hand out for Gareth.

    The man looked at the woman¡¯s hand with a raised brow, almost like he didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t really do handshakes.¡± Anwen whispered into Vigdis¡¯ ear.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± she whispered back, awkwardly withdrawing her arm. ¡°Well, hopefully we get to see each other more often and have the chance to hold a proper conversation,¡±

    She gave a forced, friendly smile to Gareth before her attention was swayed to his pupil.

    ¡°Oh, I know you!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re Kallista¡¯s boy, aren''t you? You look just like her!¡±

    ¡°Y-You knew my mum?¡± Stefan said, astonished. Many people knew his mother¡¯s name, but fewer knew how she looked like, let alone how much she and her younger son were alike.

    ¡°We were in the same resistance group for a bit¡­ the Free Army of Yeupis. I know, way cooler name than the Black Shield, but I¡¯m hoping we¡¯ll live up to the same glory as they did. I¡¯d love to talk some more, but I¡¯m really busy. See you soon, alright?¡±

    Vigdis scampered back to the elevator, expecting Anwen to follow right behind her, but she had decided to stick around for a few more moments.

    ¡°Hey, Stefan. You¡¯re training, right?¡± she asked her companion.

    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± he confirmed.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± she simply wished, a weak smile formed across her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    ¡°R-Right.¡± he muttered, as she joined her new mentor in the elevator, immediately after they were out of sight.

    Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, Stefan repeated in his head. I think I needed to hear that.

 Thirty-Eight: The Boy from The Glacial Lands

    Gareth¡¯s lips seemed to move but make no noise as Stefan cut through his own barrier for what couldn¡¯t have been less than the 300<sup>th</sup> time in at least two hours. Stefan didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, because he wasn¡¯t focused on keeping it.

    Blink. Spread hands. Lunge forward. Slice. Back up.

    Blink. Spread hands. Lunge forward. Slice. Back up.

    Blink. Spread hands. Lunge forward. Slice. Back up.

    Blink. Spread hands. Lunge forward. Slice. Back up.

    Blink. Spread hands. Lunge forward. Sli¡ª

    A barrier five times as more powerful impeded Stefan¡¯s no longer endless sequence, causing his sword to vibrate, and his hands to tingle.

    ¡°I said that¡¯s enough, Stefan!¡± Gareth snarled, his words finally making their way into Stefan¡¯s skull. ¡°Anymore and you¡¯ll drop the floor senseless. Strength comes with responsibility, and that start with being responsible for yourself.¡±

    Still, the boy¡¯s hands remained gripping onto the hilt of sword, even though his arms trembled from the vibrations caused by the barrier. Gareth smacked it out of his grasp, before taking it up in his own hands. Using one hand to hold its hilt along with two fingers and the thumb of the other to steady the end of the blade, he slammed it perpendicularly against his armored knee, causing it to shatter.

    ¡°That was my sword!¡± Stefan cried, his senses returning to him. ¡°How could you do that?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re exhausted in the middle of a battle by putting so many barriers one after the other¡­ it won¡¯t be just your sword that breaks.¡± Gareth cautioned him.

    Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, a voice repeated in his head.

    I forgot. I can¡¯t fight later if I shatter now.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Stefan finally conceded. ¡°The Anbieter will hook me up with one later, I guess.¡±

    Later that evening, the combat and medic divisions of the Black Shield reconvened at the communal hall to have supper together. Looking for a place to sit, Stefan spotted Leon surrounded on all sides by his fellow medics, who all attempted to make small talk with him, but his responses to them were all shorter than the questions that prompted them.

    ¡°Man, this meal sure is something after sitting around in that field hospital all day.¡± A male medic said in Leon¡¯s presence.

    ¡°I guess so.¡± Leon shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to be here with our friends again after everything we¡¯ve had to see.¡± A female medic noted.

    ¡°Yep.¡± Leon simply agreed.

    He¡¯s having a tough time right now, Stefan wondered. If I sat next to him, he¡¯d feel a little better. We haven¡¯t spoken in ages.

    Stefan found himself a spot next to Leon, placing his plate and utensils in front of him to make his intention to remain there known.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been training hard, haven¡¯t you?¡± Leon asked while his gaze remained at the meal before him.

    ¡°H-How can you tell?¡± Stefan asked. He hadn¡¯t even said a word to him, nor did he appear visibly exhausted.

    ¡°I can feel it.¡± Leon said. A glint of light from his ring¡¯s Utrium gemstone told Stefan what Leon¡¯s lips could not.

    He can sense my mental and physical state through the ring.

    ¡°How could I¡­ how could I not work hard?¡± Stefan asked. ¡°So long as those extraterrestrial freaks keep walking on our world¡­ until I know my family¡¯s safe¡­ why should I stop?¡±

    It¡¯s like I can feel his, too.

    ¡°Yeah, you tell ¡®em, Stef!¡± the male medic nearest Leon cheered.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more!¡± the female one said.

    ¡°W-Who are you guys?¡± Stefan flinched, surprised to know that people were eavesdropping on his conversation with his gloomy friend. ¡°Who told you two my name?¡±

    ¡°Our pal Meinrad has mentioned you once or twice. You know, the guy who saved you back in Marius?¡± the male medic, who was 17 years old at most, said.

    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± Stefan mumbled. ¡°There¡¯s no way I could forget that. But why has he mentioned me? I¡¯m not close to him at all.¡±

    ¡°The guy thinks you and him are alike,¡± the female, who was the same age as her male counterpart noted. ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t really see it. But you do seem like a promising warrior, if I say so myself.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of what we think of each other¡­¡± Leon butted in. ¡°We have the same goal. We have to prevent more people from dying. Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re all here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stefan agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s keep at it,¡± Leon affirmed to himself. ¡°I know you will, Stefan.¡±

    ¡°You finished yet, Detlef?¡± the girl asked her friend, who she was obviously much more acquainted with than Leon.

    The boy looked down at his plate which was empty save for some negligible scraps baked into it. He nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯re in the medics¡¯ quarters, if you ever need us,¡± he said, getting to his feet after his companion. ¡°I¡¯m Detlef Feldt, by the way, and this one here with the brown hair and freckles is Klaudia Nordskov.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah. I guess I¡¯ll see you later.¡± Stefan muttered. Detlef gave a warm smile before taking his leave, while the auburn-haired boy¡¯s friend simply waved as she walked away.

    ¡°They¡¯re good people,¡± Leon said after some time of pause. ¡°I can work with them just fine, but¡­ I can¡¯t imagine myself truly calling them my friends.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few weeks. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll happen someday.¡± Stefan reassured the still grieving boy.

    ¡°So long as I can do my work without distractions.¡± Leon affirmed.

    --

    Still donning the leather training armor he¡¯d been wearing since that morning; Stefan dragged his feet towards his and Leon¡¯s barracks. Days of hauling brick and mortar through the streets of Marius, hours of trying so hard to forget the carnage and tragedy he had never prepared to witness, minutes and minutes of attempting to figure out where and what had happened to his family¡ªhe would never admit it, but they beat down on him hard. Maybe a night of rest at the Black Shield base would alleviate some of the troubles.

    He hung his armor up in the room¡¯s tiny closet, which he also used to change into a set of clothing for bedtime. He sat on the edge of his bed and let himself fall back, before reorienting his body so that it was completely on top of the mattress.

    ¡°Hey there, Stefan.¡± a masculine, warm voice said.

    Stefan jumped up, his heart jumping fast against his chest. Only Leon should¡¯ve been in that room, and that voice did not belong to him. His eyes zipped up and down across and around the room, probing to find the source of the voice. It had come from Leon¡¯s bed, but no one was on top of it. Rather, the person who called out to Stefan laid below the bed, peaking his head out from underneath.

    ¡°Holy shit, Meinrad?¡± Stefan said in astonishment but had calmed down upon seeing his face. Still, his presence in his room was unwarranted. ¡°What the hell are you doing in mine and Leon¡¯s room like this?¡±

    The older youth pulled himself out from under, before climbing up onto Leon¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Some things happened,¡± Meinrad said. ¡°Me being assigned to this room with you turned out to be one of them?¡±

    ¡°B-But this is Leon¡¯s room!¡± Stefan argued.

    ¡°Leon isn¡¯t your bodyguard though, is he?¡± Meinrad smiled.

    ¡°My¡­ bodyguard? What do you mean, bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the Anbieter hasn¡¯t told you? Well, you do remember how you disobeyed his order to stay with Company C, made me come get you?¡±

    ¡°I, uh¡­ yeah,¡± Stefan said with embarrassment. ¡°So he¡¯s making you watch over me, then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s punishment, in his eyes at least. But I don¡¯t see it that way, and I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t, either.¡±

    I like his attitude, Stefan remarked mentally. He doesn¡¯t stay fixed on the bad sides of things.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t stop me from slicing an Angel in two if one¡¯s in front of me, alright?¡± Stefan said with an awkward chuckle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me have to stop you, Stefan.¡± Meinrad laughed. Despite his rugged, manly appearance and stature, he was quite possibly the most lighthearted person at the Black Shield. Physically, he resembled a version of Gareth that was younger, but emotionally they were at opposite ends.

    ¡°Where¡¯ll Leon go?¡± Stefan asked as Meinrad¡¯s mouth returned to a static smile.

    ¡°With the other medics, of course. Not sure why he stayed in this room for so long, but I guess you¡¯re that nice of a guy to be around.¡± he answered.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been called a nice guy in a while,¡± Stefan said, remembering the last time he had been called anything like that. ¡°Not since¡­ I helped our elderly neighbour bring in some firewood¡­ it was just before the storm¡­¡±

    ¡°Firewood¡­ back where I¡¯m from, we hardly had any of that. It was mostly driftwood that would come in from down the coast. Sometimes, the occasional trader from down under would bring along fresh timber.¡± Meinrad said in reminiscence.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t grow up near a forest? What kind of place is that, you¡¯re definitely from the north!¡± Stefan said in amusement.

    ¡°The Glacial Lands,¡± Meinrad answered. ¡°Harsh place, but very loving people.¡±

    Although the aforementioned region was also a part of northern Yeupis, its geography was drastically different. Snow remained on the ground year-round, where only white was found as far as the eye could see. Vegetation was almost completely non-existent save for some kinds of hardy mosses, and the diet of the locals consisted mostly of seafood and meat. Despite making up the northernmost third of northern Yeupis, which in turn made up about two-thirds of the entire continent, only five villages were located in it¡ªamounting to a total population of no more than 2500 people.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that,¡± Stefan said. ¡°My mother wanted me to see the entire north¡­ one day I¡¯ll make it a plan to go there.¡±

    ¡°Once we take back our independence, I¡¯d be more than happy to show you around.¡± Meinrad said.

 Thirty-Nine: Unmasked

    ¡°Come on, Stefan, throw me another!¡± Meinrad cried enthusiastically inside the training chamber, donning leather armor while wielding a Titanian-manufactured laser gun which had been stolen from a corpse following the failed pogrom in Marius a month prior. Stefan blinked so quickly that he himself could not register it happening, and a rectangular purple barrier appeared before him. A glint of light appeared between Meinrad¡¯s hand and the barrier¡ªthe result of the gun being fired so fast that it was hard to gauge when it had been shot. Well, for those with untrained eyes, that is.

    A tier eight barrier. Gareth silently observed as the beam of light from Meinrad¡¯s gun seared into the barrier, the power of which was proportional to the amount of Reserve he had channeled into the weapon.

    Unlike most of the Black Shield soldiers who had been ordered to destroy Stefan¡¯s barriers to help hone his prowess in creating them, he had an unusual way of doing so. While most of them chose to slice with swords through the middle of the barrier, Meinrad decided to shoot at the edges of the barrier and flick his wrist towards the middle at the last moment. And it had worked, despite being so unorthodox. So far, he was the only soldier who had been consistently able to break through Stefan¡¯s barriers.

    But just as impressive, perhaps even more, was Stefan¡¯s level of mastery of barriers relative to his actual experience.

    Even on Titan, most recruits of the Heimat Academy take a month to master a tier one barrier, the first of the fifty tiers, Gareth thought as Stefan¡¯s barrier vanished into thin air upon contact with the beam fired from the laser gun. In that same time, he¡¯s mastered nearly ten times that amount.

    ¡°You need to stop channeling so much Reserve into that gun!¡± Stefan panted; the creation of the barrier having tired him out. ¡°You¡¯re increasing Reserve faster than I can generate barrier tiers.¡±

    ¡°Tone it down a touch,¡± Gareth asked of Meinrad, knowing that Stefan had just learnt to create tier nine barriers. ¡°Hit him with your previous level of Reserve first and work your way up when he¡¯s comfortable with it.¡±

    ¡°Just got a little carried away, sorry boss.¡± Meinrad chuckled sheepishly.

    Gareth rolled his eyes, not allowing the boy to entertain him.

    As insufferable as he is, this lad too has considerable talent. He figured out the natural vulnerabilities of barriers by himself.

    Gareth¡¯s train of thought was suddenly halted by a tap on his shoulder.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Jay said. His voice was much more stony and considerably lower than normal, but not to the point that it would be threatening. ¡°The Anbieter would like a word with ya.¡±

    ¡°I suppose not.¡± Gareth said in his usual uninterested tone.

    ¡°This is an order,¡± Jay said. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Although he would usually sigh, roll his eyes or ignore the speaker¡¯s words, he compliantly followed the second in-command to the elevator, from where he was led to the desk of the head of the Black Shield.

    ¡°I hear that Stefan¡¯s training is going well. You don¡¯t seem like it, but you¡¯re quite a good teacher.¡± the Anbieter said in a subtly mocking tone.

    ¡°Just tell me what you want to talk to me about.¡± Gareth said, wishing to get straight to the point.

    ¡°Not in the mood to exchange pleasantries, hmm?¡± the Anbieter laughed. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ve had a question that¡¯s been bothering me for a long time. How much does Stefan know?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gareth furrowed his brows.

    ¡°There are three things that I believe Stefan should know that he doesn¡¯t, things that I know that you have the answers to. What happened to his family, what you are to him¡­ and perhaps most importantly, what you are.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Gareth¡¯s body tensed up, and he instinctively prepared himself to go into a defensive stance.

    ¡°There are answers that Stefan isn¡¯t ready to know, he isn¡¯t mature enough to hear them yet. But I promise that he will get those answers. Not that they concern you in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°Well, they do, actually. Tell me, is he aware of any biological properties that Titanians have, considering that he is just as capable as any Titanian warrior of using their armor and weapons to the fullest extent, and that he can produce barriers the majority of them are unable to?¡±

    ¡°Just what does this have to do with those answers?¡± Gareth asked, barely holding back a snarl in the Black Shield¡¯s communal hall where dozens of soldiers roamed.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure that you, the infamous Angel Slayer who cut down more than a thousand Titanians, are aware that Titanian reproductive abilities extend beyond their own species? That partly answers the latter two questions. I mean, think of it, I¡¯m sure he has some idea now. How does a seemingly Terran man have the capacity to best multiple Titanian soldiers with only a few scratches and bruises while his enemies are turned into mincemeat?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Gareth said, his straight-set lips suddenly curving into a smirk. ¡°So you are aware of the Angel Slayer is more than just his title, then. When you told me that I reeked of Titan, you weren¡¯t referring to its scent on me. You referred to the scent of my being, of my flesh and blood itself. Aren¡¯t you smart? So smart that you never take that mask off in fear of what might happen to you if all your soldiers find out who you are, isn¡¯t that so, Mr. Anbieter?¡±

    ¡°So you know what I am,¡± the Black Shield head snorted. ¡°Flattering. I¡¯m surprised that someone of your, shall we say, makeup has the capability to detect the presence of a Titanian. Although it shouldn¡¯t be, considering that nearly all Titanians are fodder to you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested before, but now, I sure as hell am,¡± Gareth said, putting his hands on the edge of the Anbieter¡¯s desk and leaning over them. ¡°What stake do you have in guaranteeing Stefan¡¯s safety?¡±

    ¡°I was given the task to do so by a late acquaintance of mine, someone you might know a little better than I do.¡±

    ¡°And that would be?¡±

    ¡°Follow me. No one else needs to hear his name.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t being very transparent of you.¡± Gareth said, following the Anbieter into a room not far from his office.

    ¡°My transparency extends to those whose business it concerns.¡± he said.

    ¡°That¡¯s one way of interpreting it.¡± Gareth commented as he shut the door behind him.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready to hear the name?¡± the Anbieter asked. ¡°I hope you¡¯re more prepared for that than what you perceive Stefan to be prepared for.¡±

    ¡°Just say it.¡± Gareth said.

    ¡°General Gunnar Karesti. That¡¯s the one who assigned me the task of searching for and protecting Stefan.¡±

    Gareth¡¯s head drooped, his gazed becoming glued to the floor in front of him. He hadn¡¯t heard that name in a decade, and suddenly he had found out that the person who had confronted him about his lack of answers had dealings with that man.

    ¡°The Titanian general¡­? What business does he have with you?¡± Gareth muttered in astonishment.

    ¡°We had little in common, all he guaranteed was his support for my cause if I procured Stefan. I¡¯m still holding up my end of the deal. And it is wiser to use the word had, since he passed away nine years ago.¡±

    ¡°An assassination, I presume,¡± Gareth said. ¡°He had little in common with the top brass except for status¡­ are you a mole for the Titanian government?¡±

    The Anbieter¡¯s hands flew up in surrender, knowing that if he had tried fighting Gareth, it would certainly come down to a loss on his end.

    ¡°I¡¯m not, I promise. I truly, genuinely would like to see a free Yeupis, and I will see that it happens.¡± he said with resolve in his voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why an invader freak like you would want this world to be freed, but I won¡¯t judge. Since you¡¯re being reasonable, I only have one request.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Take that thing off of your face. Since we have more in common than we¡¯d like to admit, it¡¯s only fair, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± the Anbieter said in an agreeable tone. He slipped his fingers under the top edge of his mask and swiftly pulled it off. What it had hidden for the past month from Gareth and his party, and for years from nearly the entirety of the Black Shield was a painstakingly constructed exhibition of radiance, grace, power, as if delicately created by a master sculptor over a thin but pronounced face. Although he was less muscular or intimidating compared to most Titanians, he still exuded the formidable ethereality that made them seem like things of fantasy to Terrans. However, unlike them, he kept his blond hair short cropped in the style of humans.

    Gareth¡¯s hand trembled as he silently fought off the feeling to kill the man, even though he meant no harm to him. It was simply muscle memory¡ªsee a Titanian face, kill its owner. It was simple as that. That was how he¡¯d been able to vanquish so many over the 36 years of his life.

    ¡°I¡¯d recommend keeping that on around Stefan, actually.¡± Gareth said without stating his true reactions.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s been my plan all along.¡± the Anbieter stated.

    ¡°Good. You won¡¯t know how quickly it¡¯ll take for your head to fly off of your shoulders.¡± Gareth said, turning around. He opened the door swiftly and shut it just as fast, giving him the dignity of hiding his identity from nearby soldiers.

 Forty: The Northern Girl

    Peeking from behind a pillar, Anwen could not believe her ears or eyes. The things she heard and saw seemed too absurd to be real. She had always had suspicions regarding her father, but none of them were that his ancestry hailed from the aliens that had ravaged her home for centuries.

    Gareth has Titanian blood, she thought, her natural leg having become weak like rubber as she backed away from a pillar, needing to give herself some space after eavesdropping on nearly the entirety of Gareth¡¯s confrontation with the Anbieter. And so does that man behind the mask.

    Were the words she heard true? Did Gareth really originate from Titan? Nothing about him gave away that he could¡¯ve been Titanian in any way, besides his strength, skill and intelligence. He looked like any other man. Nothing from the outside could¡¯ve hinted at him being one. Unless he had carefully put in effort to hide his alien features, such as porcelain, indestructible glass skin and piercing, unnaturally blue eyes. But that was nothing like him. He might¡¯ve been secretive, but putting effort into anything besides his crusade against what she now assumed to be his brethren was unthinkable. He hid much, but he never had to lie.

    ¡°Are you daydreaming or something?¡± an annoyed feminine voice said from behind. Anwen realized she was standing between the pillar and a wall which was around the corner from a storage room. Seeing the girl gripping the handles of a small handcart, Anwen frowned in embarrassment. ¡°I have places to go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, s-sorry,¡± Anwen stammered. ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± the girl said. ¡°What were you doing, anyway?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI was¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t tell this girl what I was up to.

    ¡°Ah, forget that. I¡¯m actually glad to see another girl in this damn place. I can¡¯t be mad at you.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Anwen said. ¡°Not a lot of us here.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, we can walk up the storage room together.¡± the girl, who was a little bit older and taller than Anwen said.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Anwen agreed. ¡°Do you mind if I ask what you have in that cart?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in it right now,¡± she answered. ¡°Just need to do some of the monthly provisions inventory. The Anbieter assigned me to do it since us Glacial Landers have a knack for keeping count of our resources. Well, apparently more than other northerners, anyway.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before,¡± Anwen noted. ¡°Or anyone else from the Glacial Lands, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I spend most of my time around the medics¡¯ quarters. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met Meinrad, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    That¡¯s the boy who brought me to Stefan when we came back to Marius.

    ¡°Yeah, I have. Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Know him? We grew up together. There¡¯s only us three Glacial Landers in this whole group¡ªmyself, Meinrad and a guy named Detlef from another village.¡±

    ¡°So, there aren¡¯t a lot of people like you here, then.¡±

    ¡°Yep. I can also say the same for you, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess you can.¡± Anwen shrugged, knowing that southerners were an even rarer occurrence in the Black Shield than northerners of the Glacial Lands.

    ¡°Good,¡± the girl patted her on the back. ¡°That means we¡¯ve got to stick together.¡±

    The girls pushed through the swinging doors of the food storage room, where there were met with shelves lining all three of the tall walls. Some of the cubbies were filled with ceramic pots, filled with salted and smoked meat. But most of them¡ªthe majority of them, in fact, were empty.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s been a quick inventory check,¡± the girl sighed. ¡°You mind helping me fill that cart with these pots?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Anwen responded.

    It took 10 minutes to fill the cart with the remaining pots of meat, which was then hauled out of the room.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°So, where are we going to take these?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°To the Anbieter. He¡¯ll decide if it¡¯s time to have another replenishment. Judging by what we have here, that¡¯ll have to happen.¡±

    ¡°Will we have to bring it all back into that room?¡±

    ¡°Nope, we bring them to Jay. We have a small feast at the end of each month with our remaining provisions where Jay cooks some of the dishes from his homeland.¡±

    Southerner food?

    ¡°Sounds exciting. I¡¯ve never had southern food, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Well, judging by your accent, I¡¯m guessing you never spent much time there. But you¡¯ll be in for a treat.¡±

    The cart was soon brought to the Anbieter, where he had delivered his decision.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re due for another hunt, but we can push that concern to tomorrow. Tonight, we¡¯ll be eating well.¡± he said beneath his mask, although Anwen could easily tell he was smiling, having caught a glimpse of his face shortly before.

    -

    Anwen sat wide-eyed as a steaming bowl lay in front of her, filled with beef braised in curry and colored by a foreign plant root which she was unfamiliar with.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that some of the farmers near by were kind enough to pass on a few of their goats to us,¡± Jay said with contentment. ¡°Doesn¡¯t taste nearly as good when it¡¯s made with deer.¡±

    Anwen tore off a piece of the accompanying flatbread which she dipped into the sauce which glazed the mutton. ¡°Whatever it is, I like the aroma.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called rogan josh,¡± Jay said. ¡°Us southerners speak the same language as northerners, more or less, but the name comes from our ancient tongue that our ancestors spoke until the Angels came.¡±

    Anwen smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad the food stayed, though. Can¡¯t wait to try it.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Jay asked.

    Anwen picked up a chunk of mutton using the flatbread and tossed it into her mouth.

    It suddenly feels like¡­ I¡¯m somewhere I¡¯ve been before. I know this feeling. But I don¡¯t know what to call it.

    ¡°Do all southerners eat this?¡± Anwen asked, too enamored by the taste to chew before speaking.

    ¡°Pretty much. But this is my ma¡¯s recipe, and it¡¯s the best.¡±

    ¡°Your mom must be a really good cook.¡± Anwen noted.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the ways I remember my family. It reminds me of them when I haven¡¯t been with them in years.¡± Jay said, his smile having become a tad bit melancholic.

    ¡°When we¡¯re free, I think I¡¯ll have to pay her a visit just to try more of this.¡± Anwen said pleasantly.

    ¡°I know she¡¯d love to have you over,¡± Jay chuckled. ¡°She¡¯d treat you like her daughter. Or maybe¡­ granddaughter? I don¡¯t know. Ah, well, I¡¯ll leave you alone to finish in peace.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Anwen said as the older southerner took his leave to fill his own plate after serving the 300-plus soldiers under his supervision.

    The girl would not be left alone for much longer. Soon she would be joined by someone she knew longer and was considerably closer to.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating with the other combatants?¡± Anwen asked Stefan who casually took a spot next to her.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like you get to have much company around here in the engineering division,¡± Stefan chuckled. ¡°Want me to leave?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, no! Well, Vigdis does eat with me sometimes, but she¡¯s much more of a workaholic than I am, so she¡¯ll only eat when she¡¯s completely done with her tasks. But I¡¯m fine with you staying.¡±

    Stefan jokingly looked over each of his shoulders, then returned his gaze to Anwen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like Meinrad¡¯s looking for me. Eh, at a time like this, he¡¯d be with his two Glacial Lander buddies. What¡¯s that thing old people say¡­ birds of a feather stick together? Flock together?¡±

    ¡°Something like that,¡± Anwen shrugged. ¡°Also¡­ I think I might¡¯ve met one of his friends a little bit earlier. She asked me to help her with the meat inventory earlier.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you met Klaudia. I¡¯ve met her a few times. I don¡¯t think she likes talking to guys, she can barely tolerate the two of them she¡¯s friends with. It¡¯s a good thing you and her have started talking.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re more alike than I thought, then.¡± Anwen giggled.

    Stefan paused for a short while before he spoke his next words.

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± he said rather sheepishly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Anwen wondered. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°For doing things that are intolerable to you.¡± he said, a small frown appearing on his face.

    Anwen clamped a hand over her mouth, forcing back the air that caused her cheeks to puff up. But it was ultimately to no avail as she burst out laughing, which she desperately tried to suppress again by covering her mouth with her shirt.

    ¡°¡­Did I say something you didn¡¯t want to hear?¡± Stefan asked, fearful of being taunted by Anwen like she¡¯d done when they had first met one another.

    ¡°No,¡± Anwen eventually said, dropping the shirt from her mouth. ¡°I think we¡¯re a little cooler now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I guess.¡±

    ¡°So let¡¯s not worry about what used to get each other pissed off, then.¡± she spoke.

    ¡°Of¡ªof course.¡± Stefan agreed. His uncertain frown was replaced by a warm, confident simper.

    He¡¯s so much happier than he was a month ago, Anwen thought. How am I going to tell him that Gareth and the Anbieter are Titanians?

    Her tension was interrupted by the sounds of Stefan¡¯s stomach growling.

    ¡°You have a whole plate of food in front of you,¡± Anwen remarked. ¡°How could you still be¡­¡±

    Stefan¡¯s eyes floated down to his somehow empty receptable, which Anwen noticed after her eyes followed his.

    ¡°That quickly?¡±

    ¡°I ate most of it on my way here.¡± Stefan said with a humble tone.

    ¡°I guess you can¡¯t help it,¡± Anwen said. ¡°Here.¡±

    She pushed her half-full plate in front of him, prompting him to stare at her with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°This is your dinner. I can¡¯t have this!¡± Stefan cried.

    ¡°I¡¯ll shove it down your throat if you keep trying to act so modest.¡± Anwen said menacingly.

    I¡¯ve heard this tone before. Stefan noted. She sounds like¡ª

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Stefan. Just take a bite at least. You know you need it.¡± Anwen said, switching to a more polite tone.

    Stefan smiled, acknowledging her attempt to understand his dilemma.

    ¡°Okay, just a bite.¡± He relented.

    ¡°There we go.¡± Anwen said pleasantly.

 Forty-One: Hunters

    ¡°Three groups of eight,¡± Jay said beside his superior as they stood before a group of 24 of their soldiers that they had selected earlier primarily for their ability to use long-ranged weapons. Using a sword to slaughter deer would be highly ineffective. ¡°You certain that¡¯s how much you¡¯d like to deploy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± the Anbieter answered. ¡°I can¡¯t have you cooking up those amazing feasts every night, now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Jay chuckled.

    ¡°So,¡± the Anbieter said, turning to his men and women. ¡°Before we send you out, I¡¯ll be calling your names out. Please say present once your name is called, otherwise we¡¯ll have to replace you. And we don¡¯t hunt very often, so I¡¯d strongly recommend you take partake in this event.¡±

    The Anbieter spent the next two or so minutes reading out a list of names he¡¯d handwritten on a sheet of paper he held.

    ¡°¡­Adrian Tillens.¡± he read out the one of the last eight names.

    ¡°Present.¡± the bearer of the name said.

    ¡°Mikael Brand.¡±

    ¡°Present.¡±

    ¡°Eli Dam.¡±

    ¡°Present.¡±

    ¡°Klaudia Nordskov.¡±

    ¡°Present¡­¡±

    This pre-assignment briefing was not only minded to by the two main heads of the Black Shield, but a handful of subordinates who watched away from the Anbieter¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Klaudia getting called up for an assignment? That¡¯s not something you see everyday¡­¡± Meinrad noted as he peered from behind a gap in the door with Stefan who was unwillingly accompanying him. The youth simply wanted to take a break after a long day of arduous training.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a medic?¡± Stefan asked, trying to convince himself that he was truly interested in his bodyguard and friend¡¯s adventures. ¡°Why¡¯s she up there?¡±

    ¡°She is a medic, but back in our village, she was one of the rescuers assigned to help free any fishermen stranded by the sea ice. She has really good eyes, so she can spot a deer from a mile away.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?¡± Stefan said in wonderment.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m kidding. But her vision is not a joke, and I¡¯m sure the Anbieter knows that. That¡¯s why she¡¯s being selected. I¡¯m just worried that she¡¯ll break a guy¡¯s nose for brushing against her arm or something.¡±

    ¡°What are you gonna do about that?¡± asked Stefan.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Meinrad said. ¡°We sneak aboard one of the crafts that¡¯ll take them to the hunting grounds!¡±

    ¡°W-W-Wait a second!¡± Stefan said at a nearly screaming volume but controlled it so that it didn¡¯t reach that magnitude. ¡°You¡¯re my bodyguard, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s a big job, you can¡¯t just not follow your orders.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on you,¡± Meinrad said. ¡°But I also need to keep watch over Klaudia.¡±

    Stefan smirked, making his own implication.

    ¡°Is she your girlfriend or something?¡± he asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister if anything, bud,¡± Meinrad said, his tone becoming defensive, completely against his typical carefree nature. ¡°I know her the best. That¡¯s why I need to go there, but I won¡¯t abandon you either.¡±

    ¡°And how do you suppose we hide this from the Anbieter?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°He¡¯ll find out anyway, I¡¯ll take the blame. Detlef¡¯s a good talker so he¡¯ll make it smooth while we¡¯re gone.¡±

    ¡°¡­we leave in 30 minutes,¡± the Anbieter announced after finishing going over a summary of mission details, including which sites the three groups would be launched towards, and how many deer they were expected to take down. ¡°I¡¯ll have Vigdis prepare the crafts for launch. Jay, you will be in charge of the base until our return tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Jay agreed.

    ¡°And¡­¡± Meinrad said. ¡°That¡¯s our cue to head for the hangar!¡±

    -

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Stefan said in awe of the fleet of airworthy metal ships, vehicles that he believed to be of legend until not very long before. ¡°Each of these is like the size of a small house!¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen one before?¡± Meinrad asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never really been able to see them from outside like this¡­ man, they sure are something!¡±

    This guy¡¯s a phenomenal fighter, Meinrad remarked. But still inexperienced. He¡¯s barely been through life.

    ¡°You know what¡¯s even cooler?¡± the young man asked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t even need a driver. You just go inside and a huge map of Yeupis appears in front of you. You choose a spot on the map, and it takes you there by itself.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡± Stefan said in disbelief.

    ¡°It is. Now¡­ how do we get inside one of these things without setting off some kind of alarm?¡±

    The sounds of clobbering footsteps suddenly echoed through the massive hangar, which was larger than even the communal hall and made the training chamber look minuscule.

    ¡°Shit, Stefan¡­ we have to hide.¡± Meinrad said, pulling the other boy¡¯s arm, curving around the corner of one of the hulking crafts to conceal themselves.

    ¡°¡­they¡¯re only 50% charged¡­ is something wrong with the Anbieter?¡± Vigdis¡¯ voice groaned as she approached the crafts she was in charge of servicing.

    ¡°Well, they won¡¯t get hurt, will they?¡± another feminine voice asked as she walked alongside the other woman.

    ¡°Not if they drop out of the sky midflight,¡± Vigdis laughed. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of happening, though. The Anbieter doesn¡¯t have a lot of know-how when it comes to these things. You can try teaching him, but he¡¯ll always try to do it his own way.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Stefan said. ¡°Vigdis isn¡¯t alone.¡±

    He stepped out from behind the cover of the craft, much to Meinrad¡¯s protest.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? That¡¯s the third in-command of the Black Shield, and you know damn well we¡¯re not supposed to be here!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Anwen¡¯s here, I can talk to her about it.¡±

    He casually strolled to the front of the craft, closest to where the two engineers could see them and waved in their direction.

    ¡°Just when one problem arises, another one shows up¡­¡± Vigdis sighed. ¡°Are you supposed to be here?¡±

    ¡°I, uhm¡­ no. I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding,¡± Vigdis smiled. ¡°Kallista never used to run around the place back when we were in the Free Army¡­ but she was one of their top brass, so she could¡¯ve done whatever she felt like. What brings you here?¡±

    How do I explain that I¡¯m trying to sneak aboard one of these crafts?

    ¡°I know what he wants to do,¡± Anwen said. ¡°He¡¯s trying to get inside that.¡±

    She pointed to the nose of the craft which hovered above her head.

    ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Stefan stammered, astonished by how easily she read him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any other reason for you to be here.¡± Anwen shrugged.

    ¡°Right, right. That¡¯s correct.¡± Stefan rubbed the back of his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m with him,¡± said Meinrad, no longer able to hide his presence from the engineering division¡¯s two members. ¡°He¡¯s here because of me.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t chosen for the hunting assignment, were you?¡± Vigdis, crossing her arms. ¡°And you want to get on board one of these craft?¡±

    ¡°A friend of mine was selected, but she¡¯s very unpredictable,¡± Meinrad explained. ¡°I have to see that she can behave civilly.¡±

    Vigdis looked at the two boys, then back up at one of her crafts.

    ¡°I can get something done for you, but it won¡¯t be comfortable.¡± she said with a slight tone of warning.

    -

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Stefan yelled in bewilderment, standing inside the bridge of one of the craft. ¡°That¡¯s not a cargo hold¡­ that¡¯s a broom closet!¡±

    ¡°Told you it wouldn¡¯t be comfortable,¡± Vigdis shrugged. ¡°The flight¡¯ll only be an hour long, though, and if you want to reunite with your friend, you¡¯re going to have to leave at some point.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to point out the obvious,¡± Anwen said. "But won¡¯t the Anbieter get mad at you for helping them disobeying orders? Not that I want to stop them, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can do what I do,¡± Vigdis said with a flair of pride. ¡°He can¡¯t punish me. Otherwise this organization gets brought to a halt, quite literally.¡±

    She¡¯s right. She¡¯s insanely smart.

    ¡°Ms. Maas,¡± said Meinrad. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for letting us do this. But could I ask why you¡¯re helping us?¡±

    Vigdis smirked.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a woman of the Free Army at heart. Unlike the Black Shield who does things passively, we never waited to act until after something happens. You¡¯re trying to stop your friend from being reckless before it happens, and I like that. And please, do call me Vigdis. I hate honorifics.¡±

    That last part is basically the only thing she has in common with Jay and the Anbieter, Stefan noted.

    ¡°Of course, Vigdis.¡± Meinrad said, offering a nod of acknowledgment and respect.

    ¡°Stefan,¡± Anwen said, stepping slightly ahead of her mentor. ¡°Are you sure this is a smart thing to be doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Of course it is,¡± Meinrad said, speaking in the boy¡¯s place. It was best that Stefan didn¡¯t continue, otherwise he likely would¡¯ve said the truth to his evidently concerned companion. ¡°Nothing will happen to him, that¡¯s my job.¡±

    ¡°You better.¡± Anwen said, teasingly putting on a scornful face.

    ¡°Wait, I do have something to ask before we leave,¡± Stefan said. ¡°Gareth won¡¯t know about this, will he?¡±

    ¡°The Anbieter gave him the task of giving some basic Utrium training to distract him, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be the type that would explode if he knew you were disobeying someone else¡¯s orders. Just¡­ come back with all your limbs, that should be enough.¡± Vigdis said half-objectively, half-jokingly.

    A myriad of different-weighted footsteps then entered the hangar, preparing to enter three of the crafts.

    Vigdis used the sudden entrance as a distraction to push Stefan and Meinrad into the tiny storage hold.

    ¡°We have to get going, and you have to stay hidden for the time being.¡± she said as the boys were squeezed into the space, before returning to the bridge of the craft to begin starting it up.

    ¡°Stefan, before you go¡­ I need to tell you something.¡± she said in front of the still-open storage hold doors.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    No, not yet. It¡¯s not a good time to tell him about what I saw from Gareth and the Anbieter.

    ¡°Stay safe. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s all.¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Hey, what about me?¡± Meinrad frowned.

    ¡°Oh, you too, Meinrad. Take care of each other.¡±

    ¡°Anwen.¡± Stefan said.

    ¡°W-What?¡± Anwen said just as she was about to close the doors.

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much. It¡¯ll only be a night this time.¡± Stefan said, smiling in an effort to push out the creeping anxiety within his veins.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Anwen smiled back, before cutting the two boys away from the rest of the world.

 Forty-Two: New Years 1016

    Military Headquarters, six leagues outside of Xanadu City, Titan

    The general of the mighty Titanian armed forces sat in her study alone, minimal lighting in the room save for a small, floating table lamp which just barely illuminated the space in front of her. Before her was a holographic planner which she used to take notes and keep track of dates. She had just received a notification from Major General Gwenael Vang. The lower-ranked officer put his hand up in salute at the beginning of the video conference, which the head general returned. Judging by the dark night sky and the sounds of a cooing common cuckoo in the distance, he was more likely than not to be in the Titanian¡¯s primary Terran base in southern Yeupis.

    ¡°I am pleased to report that Subject 398304, formerly known as Colonel Ernest Kirchner, has been successfully relocated to an area of Yeupis north of the Marius Mountains.¡±

    ¡°Major General Vang, I have a question, if you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡± the general said, knowing to put on a face of false civility.

    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°For what reason has it taken a month for a single internee to be transported to the site of its sentence?¡±

    Though hardened by years of training at the prestigious Heimat Academy, Vang¡¯s eye twitched as he tried his best to make up something in order to satisfy his superior.

    ¡°Well?¡± Rhona said. ¡°Speak up. I gave you responsibility over the fate of all Titanian prisoners, and this one was just about the most important one. So tell me why it took so long for his sentence to be carried out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ this type of execution has not been carried out in nearly two decades, since the reign of your father His Majesty Emperor Henrik. Finding the correct documentation regarding the process was difficult and we had to search extensively through the state archives to make sure we carried it out properly¡­¡±

    It¡¯s all an excuse for their laziness. They don¡¯t want to take me seriously.

    ¡°Was retrieving the proper documentation the issue?¡± Rhona asked. ¡°Well, in regard to that, and really, any other¡­ unique situations you may come across in the future, I have a few words of wisdom to offer you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General?¡±

    ¡°Fear can drive a man very, very far. Either away from a goal, or closer to it than ever before. Take these words as you will, but at some point, in your career, they will be vital to making some kind of important choice you¡¯ll have to make. Also, have you checked up on Major Antelius¡¯ status as of recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes General,¡± Vang said, using his years of training to continue a professional fa?ade. ¡°He will be ready for discharge from the hospital in the coming week.¡±

    ¡°Tell him as soon as you¡¯re able to that he will be considered for promotion to Lieutenant Colonel in a year¡¯s time. Although he was unable to complete his task in acquiring the asset, he gave us valuable information in assessing his whereabouts. I can trust him with private information, and I need an adjutant.¡±

    ¡°Consider it done, General.¡± Vang said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rhona said, before cutting off the transmission. She folded her arms over her desk and rested her forehead on them.

    ¡°Adjutant? Who am I, a spoon-fed little noble girl who needs everything handed to her? Fuck, no. I can¡¯t believe I told him that.¡±

    Three knocks at her study¡¯s steel doors put a stop to her brief reprieve from desk work.

    ¡°This is Lieutenant General Fabian Salomon. Permission to enter?¡±

    ¡°W-What?¡± Rhona sat up, somewhat startled. ¡°Oh, yes. Come in.¡±

    The sub-general stepped through the now opened doorway, his wavy blonde scalp covered by a beret identical to the one Rhona kept on her desk, the bulk of its length tied up behind his head in a bun. He walked until he was just in front of the general¡¯s desk, then offered a salute, which Rhona reciprocated. He was one of a few people that Rhona allowed to salute without having to stop first in front of the doorway before proceeding forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver a report,¡± Salomon said. ¡°Multiple nobles who own agricultural land on Mars complain of a slight uptick in labourer disorderliness as we begin the third quarter of the year. They desire more control of the harvest process over the Martian stewards who run them, who they believe are too lenient on their workers.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a new complaint,¡± Rhona noted. ¡°It happens every quarter. There¡¯s always a slight uptick. Unless you want a violent revolt on the part of the labourers¡­ I believe no action is necessary. So what¡¯s the real reason you¡¯ve come here for?¡±

    ¡°Just wanted to see how you¡¯re doing,¡± Salomon admitted as he sat down in a chair in front of the desk. ¡°You¡¯ve looked better in past days.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do about it?¡± Rhona raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯d be glad to take up any duties you decide to relegate.¡± Salmon offered.

    ¡°Now why would I do that?¡± the general asked. ¡°A general¡¯s work is a general¡¯s work. I appreciate your kind gesture, though.¡±

    ¡°Rhona, you are not just the general!¡± Salomon said, nearly jumping out of his seat with frustration, a kind of frustration no other officers, even other general officers, would¡¯ve dared display in front of their overarching leader. ¡°You are the oldest able-bodied member of the ruling Karesti family, the regent of our nation, and the heir¡¯s guardian. You have other roles to play. Get your head out of the gutter and let me do something for you. Please.¡±

    Rhona externally did not appear to be moved by Fabian, but she knew he was right. As the senior-most Karesti family member of age of majority as well as the head of the military which greatly influenced the culture and politics of the Titanian Empire, Rhona had a sphere of control that few before her had. However, as much as she hated to admit it, it was a result of circumstances she had practically no control over.

    ¡°New Years¡¯, 1016.¡± she muttered.

    ¡°S-Sorry?¡± Fabian wished for clarification.

    ¡°New Years¡¯ 1016. Is that a good date for the conference that will decide the future of the meeting of our Empire¡¯s agricultural needs to be held?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ only a couple of months from now. Rhona, isn¡¯t that going a bit too fast? You¡¯ve only had control over the Empire for a decade, and our post-Civil War recovery is going at a steady pace. I don¡¯t think you need to rush this.¡±

    ¡°Part of the aim of this conference is to address the Martian labourer question. And besides¡­ I¡¯d rather Halsten not have to work so hard as soon as he comes back. I need to tie up as many loose ends as I can before then.¡±

    There¡¯s three years until the first-in-line becomes age of majority, Fabian noted. That¡¯s so much time to find the asset and restore Emperor Halsten.

    ¡°I see,¡± Salomon said without protest. ¡°But please, don¡¯t overwork yourself. You¡¯re thirty-three. Your twilight years are approaching.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re even closer, my dear lieutenant general, but you remain insistent on taking a share of my activities. That¡¯s why I¡¯m putting you in charge of the conference. Your job will be to determine a venue, attendants and security. Allow any prospective vendors to put in request proposals and review them with care.  I¡¯d also like for you to plan out the emergent stages once we discuss what¡¯ll be announced at the conference with Central Council.¡±

    ¡°Rhona, really¡ª

    ¡°You said you wanted me to relegate something to you, so I have. Do you still have objections?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Fabian sighed.

    A smile appeared on Rhona¡¯s face. Fabian was puzzled as to why while she was being defensive nearly the entire conversation.

    ¡°This is why you¡¯re my lieutenant general. You¡¯re just as smart as the other high ranks, but only you have the guts to speak up when you think something¡¯s wrong. There¡¯s no blind devotion coming out of you, Fabian. You¡¯re the only one who isn¡¯t afraid of me for being my father¡¯s daughter.¡±

    None of the rest of having had the honor of growing up with her bastard of brother. Being fearful of her is humorous in my eyes.

    ¡°I am forever grateful to be at your service, General.¡± Fabian spoke instead.

    ¡°And I am eternally pleased to have you at my side, Lieutenant General.¡± Rhona spoke to the closest person she had to a confidant.

    Fabian smiled, crossing his arms.

    ¡°You should pay the Royal Palace a visit,¡± he suggested. ¡°Seeing family will bring spark back to you. Don¡¯t let this bureaucracy get to your head.¡±

    He patted the top of her head with his gloved hand, which she blithely shook away.

    ¡°I will, Fabian. Thank you.¡±

    The lieutenant general gave Rhona a curt nod, before taking his leave. Once he was gone and had shut the study¡¯s doors, Rhona pushed herself and her chair away from her desk and got to her feet. Two of the walls were covered by massive, floor-to-ceiling bookcases which contained both handwritten and flat, rectangular discs in plastic sleeves pertaining to the history of the military and classified files, many of which were held together in steel storage boxes. She approached a section that was about chest-level to her. She pulled out a storage box and removed the cover after placing it on her desk, unveiling unremarkable sheets of paper and plastic sleeves stack on top of one another.

    She slid her hand against one of the inside edges of the box until she felt the bottom and removed all the box¡¯s contents at once. At the centre of the purple bottom of the box, there was a thumb-sized depression, with grooves that resembled those of a fingerprint. She removed her right glove, then bit her thumb until it drew blood. She pressed the thumb into the depression, and the box made a clicking sound.

    Something that the Utrium ¡®bottom¡¯ hid had become accessible to her.

    A gap between one of the edges of the bottom and one of the inner sides of the box appeared. She pulled the surprisingly thin bottom out of the box. An object of flesh, bone, teeth and hair presented itself before Rhona, and she smiled.

    Perfectly preserved with shut eyes and black tresses plaited into a three-stranded braid that would¡¯ve reached the middle of its back, the severed Terran head found itself in the Titanian general¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Did defending Terra ever get to you?¡± she asked the remains of the dead woman. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. You can¡¯t speak anymore. Maybe I¡¯ll just have to ask your kin once we acquire him. I¡¯m sure even you apes can pass along blood memories.¡±

 Forty-Three: Ambush

    Stefan¡¯s arms and legs ached with numbness, being forced to endure a one hour-long journey squeezed into what was little more than a tall box with another young man who was considerably larger than him. Stefan himself had grown considerably in the past eight months, gaining four inches in height which made him five feet and ten inches tall.

    ¡°How much longer?¡± Stefan groaned, noticing that the craft had become idle, the whirring of an unseen motor having ceased.

    ¡°We¡¯re already here,¡± Meinrad answered. ¡°We just have to wait for the others to get off first.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to rest?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Rest for what? The journey was going to take an hour, and it¡¯s been an hour. Vigdis said that.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ oh, right. I forgot about that.¡± Stefan smiled sheepishly despite his physical discomfort.

    ¡°Have you ever been on a craft before, Stefan?¡± Meinrad asked.

    ¡°N-No. I haven¡¯t.¡± Stefan admitted.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s no problem,¡± Meinrad chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything.¡±

    The two boys waited quietly until they heard eight pairs of feet walk off the ramp that allowed entry and exit from the craft. Only, there was one slight problem. While seven people calmly sauntered away, one person loudly stomped toward the sad excuse for a cargo hold. Its doors flung open, and a furious young woman¡¯s gaze met those of Stefan and Meinrad.

    ¡°So my hunches were right,¡± Klaudia grunted. ¡°I did sense some stowaways aboard this craft. I¡¯m not going to pretend to be nice like I did when you came back to the base, Stefan. Tell me what the hell you two dumbasses are doing hiding away on this flying metal carriage.¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t hiding,¡± Meinrad said with a genuine smile. ¡°We wanted you to find us.¡±

    ¡°Were you following me? I know quite well that you don¡¯t know any of these other fools well enough to trail them.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not wrong¡ª

    ¡°So it is true!¡± Klaudia interrupted Stefan. ¡°Why are you doing that? I better get a good reason out of your mouths, or I¡¯ll keep both of you shut in here for the night until we go back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my idea, Klaudia,¡± Meinrad metaphorically stepped up, because he had no space to even shift his legs within the cargo hold. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to manage yourself after being sent on an assignment like this alone, and¡­. Maybe it would give you some peace of mind to know that I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 18,¡± Klaudia said. ¡°I don¡¯t need a damn babysitter. Do I look like Stefan to you?¡±

    This bitch¡­ Stefan grumbled in his mind. But he knew better than to put his hands on a woman, let alone one who wasn¡¯t trained to fight.

    ¡°You think this is just about having to look over you?¡± Meinrad suddenly snapped, laboriously pushing himself out of the hold even though it hurt him, and unable to gauge at that moment, Stefan too. ¡°We have a duty to fulfill! We swore that we would work together to grant our parents a future where they can live peacefully. Isn¡¯t that why we joined the damn Black Shield?¡±

    Klaudia¡¯s expression remained resolute, but she took a step back as the normally cheerful man¡¯s imposing stature loomed in front of her by mere inches.

    ¡°What are we waiting for, then?¡± Klaudia asked.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that girly at? She still inside?¡± a Black Shield member spoke to another from outside.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡± the other soldier answered.

    ¡°You two, leave after I do. Find somewhere you can hide yourselves from the rest.¡± Klaudia instructed.

    Once her conditions came into being, Stefan beelined for the nearest tall tree, and scrambled up it as high as he could. Meinrad looked up and down the same tree but realized that his climbing prowess was nowhere near as good as Stefan¡¯s. Although life in the Glacial Lands had prepared him for much, anything plant-related was out of the question. He resigned himself to staying low to the ground under the shadow of the craft, but he made sure that he was in a position that allowed both Klaudia and Stefan to remain within his peripheral vision.

    ¡°And there that girl goes, hunting alone.¡± Eli Dam said as Klaudia paid none of her other Black Shield colleagues any mind.

    ¡°You reckon she even knows how to handle a rifle?¡± Eli¡¯s companion Mikael Brand asked.

    ¡°When worse comes to worse, even a medic should at least be able to defend themselves.¡± Eli posited.

    ¡°Forget about her, actually,¡± Mikael said, tapping his friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You see that?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°All the way down there, just off of the river.¡± Mikael pointed to an object about 300 yards away. It was very clearly a living thing. It was just the kind of creature they had come for.

    ¡°Ah shit, take that fucker down and we can get home real fast. Not trying to spend the whole night in a creepy forest.¡±

    ¡°I get that. You wanna take the shot?¡± Mikael asked Eli. The young man eagerly held his weapon before him.

    ¡°Do Angels come from the sky?¡± Eli asked as he peeked down the scope of his sniper. His excitement caused him to take a few more moments to steady his aim, but once he had, he pressed his pointer finger against the trigger, and bang! The deer fell out of the scope¡¯s field of vision, causing a small impact that Eli could just barely feel. For a very brief moment before its corpse hit the ground, a splash of blood was visible in the air where the animal¡¯s shoulder had been not even half a second prior.

    ¡°I got it!¡± Eli exclaimed as he pulled his face away from the scope. ¡°Hey, Mikey, I hit that bastard!¡±

    A wide, proud grin on his face, Eli turned to look at his comrade who had not verbally responded. Instead of looking straight ahead with a complimentary smile, Mikael¡¯s head was knocked back, his jaw open as he groaned either in excruciating agony, or in acceptance of his secured fate. Eli¡¯s eyes drifted down slightly and saw a pale fist sticking out of Mikael¡¯s stomach, his entrails spilling out over the ground.

    ¡°Mikey?¡± Eli nervously asked, stepping back slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who just¡­ stuck their fist through you?¡±

    The arm attached to the fist raised itself, picking Mikael¡¯s dying form off of the ground. Cocking itself back, the arm swiped with force at a tree, dislodging Mikael¡¯s body from it. Eli could only watch in fear as his happiness immediately faded away. The body flew through the air until it slammed into the tree. Blood, viscera and limbs rained all over its roots.

    Is that¡­ is that a fucking Angel? Stefan thought, his vantage point allowing him to get a proper view of the assailant.

    Their size and strength certainly matched that of an Angel¡¯s. But no¡­ something wasn¡¯t right. Something about this Angel didn¡¯t seem normal. No Light Pillars were seen around the time of landing, which meant that he had been there for some time. Utrium users also did attract other Utrium users, but he was alone. A whole platoon of them could have shown up by the time Mikael took his last breath, but that did not occur. This Angel was, for whatever reason, fighting alone. That was far from the only unusual observation, though. He also did not wear the typical uniform that his brethren would normally wear, instead being clad in some kind of torn-up pajamas. Angels did not fling human bodies through the air so brutally that they broke apart on impact. And this one did.

    In the three or four seconds it took Stefan to make these realizations, Eli had also left the world, his throat crushed to an unnaturally narrow diameter.

    Stefan held his arms close to his body as he tried not to panic while at the same time keep himself hidden. His hands felt the cold leather of his hilt, belonging to a dagger he had just happened to bring along.

    ¡°No, Stefan!¡± Meinrad cried. ¡°Stay up there, don¡¯t get out of there!¡±

    At this point, another figure was spotted running in the direction of the craft. Soon, five others had returned to the craft. Thankfully, they were the other members of the group that were officially accompanying Klaudia. The girl herself was among them, but this was not a cause for Meinrad to be relieved.

    ¡°Stay the fuck back!¡± he cried. The Abnormal Angel heard him, and with an animalistic snarl he lunged at Meinrad who tried to roll away but couldn¡¯t get far at the risk of hitting the hull of the craft. Just as he was about to get his face torn off, a barrier appeared between him and the Angel. Breathing heavily, Meinrad looked above and saw Stefan straining with his arms forward, maintaining the tier 10 barrier he had just created.

    This gave an opportunity for the six other members of assignment to burst out a volley of automatic pistol bullets out against the Angel. To everyone¡¯s utter horror, despite every single Black Shield member present being able to harness Utrium, the worst the bullets did on the Angel¡¯s body was create some dents in its stubborn skin. Undeterred, the Angel slammed his arms against Stefan¡¯s barrier, shattering it in three hits.

 Forty-Four: The Abnormal

    Stefan scrambled to create another tier 10 barrier, astonished that the strongest type that he¡¯d been trained to create had been destroyed so easily. It granted Meinrad a precious few extra seconds to give himself space away from the Abnormal which seemed to be wholly bent on destroying the closest living thing to him. The inadvertent distraction worked, and it allowed the five remaining soldiers except for Klaudia to unleash a barrage of gunfire from their hunting rifles. Klaudia did as Meinrad had asked her and continued to keep a safe distance back. Meinrad¡¯s eyes were wide with horror, trying to process that a barrier even he had not consistently broken during his numerous training sessions with Stefan had so easily collapsed. But then again, it was bound to happen. Titanians could best five Terrans at a single time. But for this Abnormal, something wasn¡¯t right.

    He''s just taking them on¡­ and he knows that there are more than five humans here. He¡¯s not calling for back up. He¡¯s just taking the bullets, and not calling for backup.

    The Titanian only seemed mildly unpleased as the storm of bullets bounced off his clothing and skin, only ever managing to create insignificant dents over him. The soldiers quickly switched to their revolvers, meant to be used only in times of self defence. The bullets continued to bounce off of him like rubber. He advanced towards them slowly, now directed away from Meinrad. The fear on the faces of the soldiers became apparent, realizing that their bullets had no effect on them. They only remembered with their last few bullets left that they could charge Reserve into their guns, and with them, managed to create a few scratches on the body of the Abnormal. Snarling with rage, he lunged at the nearest two soldiers and lopped their heads off of their necks with a swipe of the hands. Another had his face ripped off by the Abnormal¡¯s teeth, and the fourth saw her own guts in his hands just before she could take her final breaths.

    As the Titanian desecrated the remains of the soldiers he had just killed, Stefan took a few brief moments to consider what he could¡¯ve possibly done at that moment.

    There¡¯s a system aboard that craft that I can use to communicate over long distances¡­ Anwen told me it was called a radio. If I could use that and alert the other two groups about this situation, they can help us. 19 versus one¡­ that monster can¡¯t take down the rest of us!

    ¡°Stefan¡­¡± Meinrad said gloomily as he hid just behind a side of the craft away from the Abnormal¡¯s view. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need you to get down from that tree right now.¡±

    Stefan¡¯s feet touched the forest floor the same time that the Abnormal had finished brutalizing the corpses of his victims. Stefan quickly put up a tier eight barrier, considerably weaker than a tier nine or 10 but one he had control over to cover a wider amount of space that would protect him as he joined Meinrad¡¯s side once again.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Stefan asked, beads of sweat on his forehead signifying his nervousness amidst the completely foreign circumstances he found himself to be in.

    ¡°Klaudia¡¯s still out there¡­ we have to fend that thing off so that she can get back inside the craft and call for help.¡±

    We¡¯re on the same wavelength.

    ¡°But¡­ what about them?¡± Stefan mumbled.

    ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡± Meinrad cried as the Abnormal sprinted at the two boys. Meinrad had just barely acted in time, using his one of his strong legs to kick away the Titanian as he attempted to grab and undeniably crush Stefan¡¯s throat. Using this short space of respite, Meinrad and Stefan ran as fast as they could to Klaudia, who had watched everything unfold from behind a tree.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°You need to get back inside the craft and¡ª

    ¡°Call for help?¡± Klaudia interrupted Meinrad. ¡°Cover me.¡±

    The brutish Titanian had caught up, growling with rage as he raised his fists above his head, about to pound down on the three young Terrans. Stefan ducked and rolled away just in time, having created a tier 10 barrier to protect Meinrad as he pushed Klaudia away. Using the dagger he had brought with him he channeled in Reserve and dragged it swiftly against the back of the Titanian¡¯s thigh. The Titanian responded by cracking his neck and eyeing down the much smaller Terran.

    That slice barely had any effect. Any other Titanian would¡¯ve been brought to their knees.

    Before the Titanian could fling Stefan across the forest and shatter his body against a tree, a foot connected with the Titanian¡¯s jaw, sending him crashing to the ground.

    Was that a side kick? Stefan wondered as Meinrad repositioned himself. I¡¯ve never seen anyone fight like that before.

    ¡°Stop daydreaming, Stefan!¡± Meinrad cried. ¡°Make another barrier for me!¡±

    Stefan, although clearly beginning to become tired, quickly formed another tier 10 barrier for Meinrad. The barrier did not touch the ground, instead hovering slightly higher than it to safeguard the vital areas of his body¡ªhis head and abdomen.

    The Titanian¡¯s arm shot sideways as he remained on the ground, swiping his hands at Meinrad¡¯s leg in an attempt to pull him to the ground and finish him off. Stefan was quick to notice and dropped one hand so that he could use it to throw his knife at the alien¡¯s shoulder, plunging it through its flesh. This allowed Meinrad and Stefan to distance themselves from their finally injured opponent. The Titanian groaned in annoyance and discomfort, but still managed to get onto his knees.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he stopping? I hit him really good¡­ he¡¯s not trying to stop. He still wants to see us dead.¡± Stefan noted, using the opportunity to try to analyse as much as possible before their opponent caught up with them again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed it by now¡­¡± Meinrad said. ¡°But that Titanian is not normal. Even they would try to act somewhat rationally. The fact that he¡¯s here alone was a telltale sign that something about him wasn¡¯t right, they always come in pairs at the very least. And that tells me¡­ that he¡¯s lost his mind. There¡¯s no sanity left in him anymore, and he¡¯s trying to kill and destroy every moving, living thing that comes across him. We arrived at the wrong place at the wrong time¡­¡±

    ¡°So what now?¡± Stefan asked. ¡°Even when he¡¯s injured, he¡¯ll still try to come at us with the same intensity as always.¡±

    ¡°We take out his senses, so that he can¡¯t find us,¡± Meinrad said. ¡°Then we cut him down. Or pop a bullet or two into him.¡±

    ¡°With what guns? The others used up all of their ammo before they were killed.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Klaudia said as her arm briefly shot out of the entrance of the craft to throw an object out. ¡°Use my rifle!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Meinrad said. ¡°Klaudia never fired her rifle. Stefan, come with me and get it!¡±

    Another four tier 10 barriers had to be formed to protect the two young men as they scrambled to retrieve the desperately needed weapon. Each of them had come down as quickly as they had appeared, but Stefan had used his intuition to know how long each one of them would last before getting destroyed.

    ¡°I got through to them!¡± Klaudia cried out from within the bridge of the craft. ¡°Start a fire so they can find us easily. I can only tell them our general location.¡±

    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Meinrad muttered as he shot and reloaded the gun, successfully hitting the Titanian twice.

    I¡¯m going to have to leave Stefan alone for a bit.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡ª

    Stefan¡¯s arms made straining motions as his 10<sup>th</sup> or so tier 10 barrier had been produced, only to get cut down by the increasingly vicious Titanian.

    --wrong?¡±

    ¡°I have to make a fire so the other two units can find us¡­ hold on a little while without me.¡±

    ¡°Meinrad?¡± Stefan said as he found Klaudia¡¯s hunting rifle in his right hand. His Reserve had subconsciously skewed over to his left hand to keep the barrier creation ongoing. ¡°Meinrad?¡±

    In past weeks, he had to actively think to switch Reserve channeling limbs, or even to output his Reserve into a single limb. This time, he didn¡¯t have to, but he had a much bigger dilemma at hand. Whether he liked it or not, his own life and those of his two comrades rested in his hands.

    I need a stronger, larger barrier that I don¡¯t have to keep making again the moment it gets taken down¡­ one that¡¯ll also stay locked onto me so that I don¡¯t have to make a new one each time I move¡­ it¡¯s time to make a tier 15 barrier.

 Forty-Five: The Shield and the Engineer

    Using one hand, Stefan forced as much Reserve as he could out into space in front of him, resulting in the creation of a rectangular construct, which unlike any other barrier he had created before was not two dimensional, but instead had three inches of thickness to it. Rather than only covering a length that extended from just above his head to just below his groin, this barrier shielded the entirety of his body, starting from about a foot over his head, and ending at the ground in front of his feet. Sideways, it was also a foot wider. Although there were far more advanced tiers that could cover much vaster areas, the tier 15 was considered the ultimate barrier for protecting one¡¯s own self.

    Already his joints felt heavier, but he didn¡¯t falter. He pulled his hand away from the barrier and was relieved to see that it had remained, confirming that it was locked onto him as long as he could continue exerting the correct quantity of Reserve.

    Stefan raised the rifle he had just acquired and aimed it right at the fast-approaching Titanian¡¯s head. With a trembling index finger, he pulled the trigger. The bullet had only managed to graze the side of the Titanian¡¯s skull, taking off a few long, blonde hairs in the process. Despite being mindless, he still had enough instinct to dodge the incoming bullet.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Stefan cried. ¡°Just aiming for his head won¡¯t do.¡±

    In a state of near panic, Stefan quickly reloaded his rifle, despite his joint feeling heavier by the minute. He fired off another bullet practically blindly. It ricocheted off the uneven forest floor and scraped the rib of the Titanian, causing it to again groan in annoyance.

    I think¡­ I get it now, Stefan thought, understanding that the Titanian was still capable of understanding that direct hits would come at him, which he would have to avoid. Hitting him right in the body is useless. I have to think outside.

    -

    ¡°I never thought to ask this before,¡± Anwen asked as she tinkered with a mass of metal held together by screws and bolts which was roughly triangle-shaped, and the size of a typical tome. ¡°But¡­ how exactly do you know Stefan¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°Well, I did tell you we both served in the Free Army, right?¡± Vigdis said, comparing her student¡¯s construct to a hand-drawn blueprint she¡¯d created herself.

    ¡°You did, but¡­ I want to know more. Stefan didn¡¯t know anything about her as a fighter, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Kallista wanted to keep her boys safe,¡± Vigdis said. ¡°But fate had its own plans and brought one of them right to the thing she wanted to keep them away from. Alright, I¡¯ll tell you a little bit about Kallista, but I will be honest. I never knew too much about her because our time together there was only about half a year.¡±

    Anwen then spent the next 10 or so minutes listening about Vigdis joined the Free Army and met Kallista Laine. Anwen did know how her mentor got her start in engineering. Vigdis had grown up in a village near the sight of an ancient Titanian dump yard which contained the remains of unusable crafts, both for air travel and for land. While at first the old scraps had been nothing but toys she got to play with under the supervision of her elder sister, they soon progressed to putting them together into things that resembled what they had once been. Through trial and error, the two girls had managed to reactivate some of the old crafts and used them to ride around the vicinity of their village for fun. Unbeknownst to them, the Titanian military based in south Yeupis began to pick up signals coming from the crafts. They had discovered the girls playing with them. Upset that their ancestor¡¯s craftsmanship was being used as playthings by the Terrans they had strived to quell, the dump yard had been firebombed by military craft so that their ancestors would remain the last users of their own creations. Unfortunately, perhaps intentionally, the raging fire would reach and consume the village that Vigdis had lived in her entire life. The Maas family and their surviving neighbors were forced to flee and live a semi-nomadic life, as many of the settlements they thought they would be safe in would be subject to cruel pogroms under the government of Emperor Henrik. Vigdis¡¯ elder sister eventually came across a Free Army recruiter who had been searching for soldiers to fight in the ongoing, but largely one-sided battle against the Titanian Empire. There, Vigdis first met 18-year-old Kallista Laine.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°I was a little younger than you are now when I joined the Free Army,¡± Vigdis explained. ¡°About 13 or so. I never wanted nor did I ever learn how to fight, but to my sister it seemed that it was the only community that remained stable throughout that time. So the Free Army became my home. It was a little tough trying to convince them to take me in, but they really took a liking to me once they learnt that I could use Titanian technology.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Anwen said, thinking how to sew her words together. ¡°If the Free Army was so powerful, how come they aren¡¯t a thing anymore?¡±

    Vigdis smiled as she heard her student¡¯s question.

    ¡°The Free Army worked differently than the Black Shield,¡± she explained. ¡°The leadership was changing frequently due to how often we found ourselves in active combat. So we all had to look for constants that would keep us bonded. That constant, well¡­ it turned out to be Kallista. We called her the defender of Terra, not because she was particularly strong, but because she was almost always the only high-ranking soldier to make it through our battles. But one day, we discovered that she was expecting a child. Choosing between starting her own family and protecting our homeland was a tough choice, but she decided that she still had the chance to love and care for someone and returned to her home village to raise her child.¡±

    ¡°So she left to take care of Stefan and after that, the leadership crumbled, and the group fell apart?¡± Anwen had surmised.

    ¡°You¡¯re right about the second part, but no. That little boy she gave birth to wasn¡¯t Stefan. It was his elder brother, Joakim.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Anwen said. ¡°Stefan did mention that he has a brother, but I never remembered his name.¡±

    ¡°Kallista wasn¡¯t the average humble, obedient village girl back in those days,¡± Vigdis said as she leaned back in her chair, gazing at the high, rocky ceiling above. ¡°She was far from it. She was well-respected but she was also hot-headed, quick to argue with others¡­ always wanting to do things in her own way. She was something of a tomboy.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s where Stefan gets his¡­ everything from.¡± Anwen giggled softly.

    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Vigdis said. ¡°But, after learning she¡¯d become a mother, she changed. She became a lot more reclusive, a lot quieter, much humbler. There was still a kind of fire in her but for the kid¡¯s sake she had to control it. And after she came back from Titan, well¡­ she gave up on being a soldier altogether.¡±

    ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t she captured as a slave?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ still don¡¯t really understand, but if I get to see her again, I¡¯ll ask. I think it has to do with her being pregnant again when she returned to Earth. I don¡¯t know what happened there, but¡­ Stefan¡¯s father is not the same man as Joakim¡¯s father. They¡¯re half-brothers.¡±

    Stefan was born because of something that happened on Titan?

    ¡°Whatever the case¡­ I really want Stefan to meet his family again,¡± Anwen said. ¡°He¡¯s been working so hard just so that he gets the chance to see them. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to see him sad again.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Anwen. Me too.¡±

    A short pause later, Anwen had decided to change the subject as she held up the metal device towards her mentor.

    ¡°The jetpack¡¯s just about ready,¡± Anwen said. ¡°Can we take it for a spin¡ª

    The deafening blaring of alarms interrupted her, cutting through the entire workshop. Red lights attached to the walls pulsed rapidly.

    ¡°Ah, shit,¡± Vigdis groaned. ¡°A distress call from one of the crafts. I¡¯ll grab a first aid kit. Anwen, start up one of the two-person crafts.¡±

    As Vigdis ran out of the workshop to her quarters where she kept a first aid kit, Anwen grabbed an electronic key fob which hung from a wall and made a beeline for the hangar which was located just next door. She hurried into the front seat of a small, doorless craft which as Vigdis said carried just enough room for two people. She swiped the fob in front of a scanner on the dashboard while her mentor came sprinting back just in time.

    Don¡¯t worry Stefan, Anwen thought as she sat in the back seat. We¡¯ll help you, just hang tight.

 Forty-Six: Paralyzed

    Tier 15 barriers could not hold out long against the primal ferocity displayed by the Titanian. It was as if having to fight off a vicious wild animal in its own habitat, with little familiarity of the battleground. If typical Titanians were hounds, then this Abnormal one was an untameable wolf. Not only were its assaults far more relentless than a normal Titanian, but they seemed to be considerably stronger, too.

    The back of Stefan¡¯s shirt and sleeves were torn up, revealing gashes across his arms and back. The tier level that was five times more powerful than the one he had just only gotten exposure to in training did not save him from being thrown around like a doll. The barrier would save him from direct hits from the Titanian, but due to them being locked together, the Titanian was still able to push them around, quite literally.

    Tier 20 barriers seemed to have little effect, and 20 minutes after he had begun his solo fight against the Titanian, he realized that tier 25 barriers, halfway from the most powerful barrier possible, were draining his energy faster than he could end the fight. Gareth was right in saying that he should¡¯ve waited for his natural Reserve barriers to increase before learning how to cast barriers, but he had no choice. He had to protect himself against the clutches of the Titanian Empire which had razed the largest village in north Yeupis just to draw him out. But how could he do that when he could barely hold his own against just one of their number?

    He tried raising his rifle again, but his fingers felt a hundred times heavier than they were. The gun slipped out of his hold and clattered against the ground. Staring into the blank, fully white eyes of Titanian which continued hammering against his barrier, he could not afford to pick it up. The barrier in front of him flickered as if to reflect his waning strength. Too exhausted to even stand up, he fell to his knees, the Titanian¡¯s violent fists only inches from his face.

    What now? he thought. Do I just¡­ give up?

    ¡°Have faith,¡± a voice spoke in his head. ¡°Have faith in your brethren. Have faith in your comrades.¡±

    Whose voice is that? Mum¡¯s?

    ¡°You can hold out for a few moments longer. You¡¯ve been protecting your friends for this whole time, so don¡¯t falter until they can pay that back.¡±

    I almost forgot. Meinrad¡¯s keeping the fire going on this windy night, and Klaudia¡¯s making sure we still have smooth communication with the base and the other hunting groups.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve told you,¡± Kallista¡¯s voice spoke, her tone somber. ¡°I should¡¯ve told you how real this is.¡±

    At that moment, a hand grabbed the collar of his shirts and pulled him backwards.

    ¡°They¡¯re on their way,¡± Meinrad said as soon as his body was in full view, the barrier having gone away immediately. ¡°Thanks for holding down the fort.¡±

    As Meinrad ferociously took the fight over from Stefan, the boy found himself laying on the ground. He tried planting a hand to his right to push himself into a seated position, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. He tried craning his neck forward, but all he could see were the shaking branches of a tree above him.

    What¡¯s going on? he asked himself. Why can¡¯t I move? It¡¯s like my whole body¡¯s¡­ frozen.

    He tried to call out for Klaudia, but his lips remained shut. As he heard the now familiar whirring of engines from nearby crafts, Stefan realized that the only parts of his body he could move were his eyes and eyelids.

    Holy shit¡­ I¡¯m paralyzed.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    A storm of footsteps encircled him as sixteen other soldiers had come to back up Meinrad. None of them had stopped to check up on Stefan as he lay motionlessly on the ground, confused and afraid. As the stampede had cleared, moving forward to Meinrad to provide him with extra openings to deliver a final, decisive blow, a whirring noise became louder and louder until he could hear it just above him. A second later, he found himself floating off the ground, but realized that it was not of his doing at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a really hard time trying to explain to Gareth how this happened.¡± Anwen said in a disappointed tone as her arms were wrapped tightly around the boy¡¯s waist, being propelled through the air by a jetpack fastened to her shoulders.

    If only I could speak¡­

    ¡°Are you not going to say anything? You almost died out there¡­ no, you already look dead. Anyhow¡­ we¡¯ll see if you stop your silent treatment by the time we head back to the base.¡±

    -

    ¡°You think you can get him to move?¡± Detlef asked shyly as he observed Leon¡¯s hands hovering over Stefan¡¯s body as he lay in the infirmary.

    ¡°With this contract, I don¡¯t need to even touch a patient. The healing Reserve just falls off my skin and it absorbs into their body; all I need to do is bandage them up after. But with Stefan here being the source of my contract¡­ I don¡¯t know how much that rule applies to him. We still have to try though.¡±

    A person waltzed in through the room¡¯s doors and joined the two young medics.

    ¡°What¡¯s his status?¡± the masked Anbieter said. He was angry about Stefan and Meinrad disobeying orders to go and accompany Klaudia, but his concern over the former boy¡¯s health took precedence.

    ¡°He has multiple bruises and scrapes over his arm and back, but no injuries that would indicate paralysis. We don¡¯t know why he can¡¯t move.¡± Leon said.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ a side effect of his Initiation?¡± the Anbieter speculated.

    ¡°¡­right now. You have to see him!¡± a voice outside the infirmary cried, getting closer to the room.

    ¡°Anwen?¡± Leon wondered. Sure enough, the girl and her father entered the infirmary. For a few moments, Leon and Anwen maintained eye contact. The two hadn¡¯t spoken to one another since Anwen had returned to the base, but Leon¡¯s eyes spoke of his desire to apologize to her due to his rude behaviour when Stefan had taken her to see Isabel¡¯s grave. Words could not be exchanged, however. Gareth nudged his way between the two medics so that he could observe Stefan¡¯s condition. The boy¡¯s eyes locked with his, but they quickly closed, hinting at his embarrassment for being in such a circumstance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that he was engaged in battle with an Abnormal.¡± Gareth commented.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been told right.¡± the Anbieter said.

    Gareth scoffed as he turned back around, staring the slimmer but slightly taller Titanian right in the eye.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t give less of a shit if he disobeyed your orders. This is on you. You made me train him in barrier casting too early, and now look at him. As for how he ended up like this¡­ it was no injury¡ª

    ¡°He would be dead if he had no barrier training¡­ Sir Angel Slayer.¡± the Anbieter said contemptuously.

    ¡°Let him finish speaking, please.¡± Anwen beckoned. She wanted to know why Stefan couldn¡¯t move. She was aware now that he was not jesting.

    ¡°My apologies, Miss.¡±

    ¡°When warriors of Utrium utilize casting techniques that are beyond their Reserve quantities, their bodies gradually shut down. This goes on until they either die from exhaustion, or until something stops them from fighting any longer.¡±

    ¡°So he doesn¡¯t require medical attention?¡± Leon asked.

    ¡°Medical attention will do him little good,¡± Gareth answered. ¡°It¡¯ll take 24 hours to regain his mobility. All we can do is let him wait it out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave him alone, then,¡± Leon said before departing from the infirmary. Detlef followed him. ¡°Hang in there, Stefan.¡±

    ¡°Now¡­¡± the Anbieter said, crossing his arms. ¡°I think I know what must be done.¡±

    ¡°What would that be?¡¯ Anwen asked.

    ¡°In this state¡­ it¡¯ll be impossible for him to react, well, negatively after he hears about the truth. Gareth, you¡¯ve waited to tell it to him, right? This is your chance. No, in fact, as the head of the Black Shield, I am making it an order for the truth to be told to him.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ you are right.¡± Gareth muttered.

    ¡°What? What are you going to do to him?¡± Anwen gasped. She had heard and seen the interaction between the Anbieter and Gareth, but she knew there was also more questions to which the answers she did know.

    ¡°My origin, Gareth¡¯s origin¡­ but most importantly, we will find out what happened to his family. We have to go to his hometown.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to Derban?¡± asked Anwen.

    ¡°We have no choice. We need to find evidence,¡± said the masked leader. "And it¡¯s only right, because the rest of our comrades need not involve themselves in this personal matter. Anwen, I would like you to accompany Gareth and me. Also, Vigdis will come with us, since she personally knew Stefan¡¯s mother. I¡¯m sure she would like to know what happened to her old friend.¡±

 Forty-Seven: Otherworldly Veracity

    An orange sky painted by a newly arrived sun loomed over the buildings that made up the deserted settlement of Derban. Besides a few travelers who had passed through roughly a month after Stefan¡¯s family had gone missing, it had been untouched by human hands for the greater part of a year. Known to few people that it was where Terra¡¯s greatest modern-day hero Kallista Laine was born and brought up, it now laid to waste. Without maintenance, the wooden outer walls of the buildings showed signs of molding over and rot. Shattered glass was scattered all around, evidence of a violent event having occurred. Some surfaces were covered in splotches of gray, which was what had remained of bloodstains let to bleach under the sunlight for so many months. A massacre had indeed happened in Derban, like Dr. Bernard had told Gareth, courtesy of talk that had spread amongst both travelers and locals of Marius alike.

    A medium-sized craft capable of carrying 30 people had landed at the centre of the village. In it were Gareth, Anwen and Vigdis. Being pushed along in a gurney was Stefan¡¯s immobile body, tended to by the Anbieter himself. 25 ordinary soldiers had accompanied them, having been given orders by their leader. They had brought with them shovels for the purpose of carving into the ground that was adjacent to the village.

    The ramp unlatched and extended, and the Anbieter allowed the soldiers to disembark before letting the others off.

    ¡°There is a mass grave in the vicinity of the village,¡± the Anbieter explained to his men. ¡°Locate it, and once you do, dig it up and count the bodies. Do not return to the craft until you do so. It¡¯ll be hard work, but the people of Derban¡­¡±

    He took a glance at the lying Stefan, who could only stare at him through eyes which sat over dark eyebags.

    ¡°¡­They deserve to rest peacefully. Let¡¯s do it for them. And Vigdis.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± she asked.

    The Anbieter waved her over to him before leaning over her shoulder to whisper something into her ear. Vigdis had a grim look on her face as she retracted from him, but she had been given instructions, and she was to carry them out.

    ¡°Everyone understand what was asked of them? If so, then go.¡± the Anbieter directed.

    ¡°Aye, sir!¡± they said in unison, before splitting up to survey the perimeter of the former community.

    As soon as they had left, the Anbieter had Gareth, Stefan and Anwen to himself. He scanned the area for somewhere private to take them to, and a barn fit the requirements.

    The building had been used to store bundles of hay, and the middle of it was empty, exposing the wooden floor below. The dry bales were stacked up against the walls, protected from the elements for all those months.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit. We may be here for a while.¡± the Anbieter said, pushing Stefan¡¯s gurney gently up against a pile of haystacks that was as high as his body was elevated. Anwen somewhat hesitantly sat close to the boy¡¯s head, while the Anbieter took a seat next to his feet. Gareth did not comply and remained standing slightly closer to the centre of the barn, a distance from everyone else.

    He looked at Stefan whose eyes were skewed to the right, as he was situated on the left of the barn. He was staring right at him, more ready than ever to hear the truth. Gareth didn¡¯t need a reminder to begin his speech.

    ¡°Stefan¡­ you¡¯ve been wondering how I know your mother and what sort of connection I had to her,¡± he began. ¡°I¡¯d met her on Titan, about 15 years ago. You might be inclined to think that it was at one of the Utrium mines, where Terrans were kept as slaves, but you¡¯d be wrong. We came across each other at the Royal Palace, where the Emperor himself resides. At that point¡­ Ms. Laine was no longer a slave, but rather a guest of the Crown,¡±

    The Titanian Emperor freed Stefan¡¯s mother? Anwen wondered as her father had taken a short pause to allow his words to marinate in Stefan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°And I know you must be wondering what I was doing in the Emperor¡¯s home itself,¡± Gareth continued. ¡°I wasn¡¯t slave, either. I was never a slave. And until not very long before I came across Anwen¡­ that palace was the only home I knew,¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    He isn¡¯t from Earth, Anwen deduced. And the big reveal¡­ it¡¯s sure to come up.

    ¡°The truth is¡­¡± Gareth went on. ¡°What I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you, but don¡¯t regret hiding from you¡­ I was born from the people that had ravaged this world for a thousand years.¡±

    The Anbieter glanced at Stefan through the corners of his eyes. He was surprised to see that his eyes had not widened in surprise from the sudden revelation or narrowed from the anger of it being hidden away from him for so long. In fact, it appeared that Stefan¡¯s anxious eyes had softened.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s¡­ relieved. the Anbieter silently noted.

    ¡°I am the son of a Titanian father of high-standing, and a Terran slave mother. I appear human now, but in my younger years, my skin looked like white glass, and I grew no hair between my neck and cheeks. The hair on my scalp was much, much lighter than it is now. The biology of our two species overlaps enough that they can create viable offspring with one another. Enough about that for now, though. You¡¯re wondering why your mother was brought to the Palace by the mighty Emperor,¡±

    My deductions were correct, Anwen thought. My eyes and ears weren¡¯t deceiving me back then.

    ¡°Emperor Halsten knew how to read the strengths and skill of people very well. Not just those of Titanians, but of Terrans as well. His officers had arrested many Free Army sympathisers and operatives. They used what we call traditional Titanian methods to deduce who their top brass were, and they had them all sent to labor camps. Some of them died¡­ well, the older ones who absolutely couldn¡¯t bear the cold and unbreathable air did. But Ms. Laine didn¡¯t. Halsten¡­ saw something in her and knew that she was something of a symbol of hope for the Terrans. Well, for the northerners, I know now. He was often called Halsten the Grey King, because his methods were cold, but they were only a means to an end of peace. Practically unheard of in Titan¡¯s history, but¡­ there it is. I knew Ms. Laine because Halsten wanted to show her that we were capable of not being monsters.¡±

    ¡°Traditional methods? Don¡¯t sugarcoat it, Gareth,¡± the Anbieter scoffed. ¡°You mean torture. I guess you can¡¯t help it, being raised among the Titanian elite who love masking themselves under the guise of being proper.¡±

    ¡°Is that thing going to stay on your mug this entire time, or do you plan on taking it off?¡± Gareth said, threateningly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean,¡± the Anbieter said. ¡°I was just about to do that.¡±

    Without hesitation the leader of the Black Shield had revealed his flawless, impervious face, his short blond hair along with it. His lips were relaxed so to not appear insensitive to Stefan, but he wanted to laugh at Gareth.

    ¡°I was going to show you my true face too,¡± the Anbieter said. ¡°I just wanted to make sure Gareth was accountable and told you his story first. I too am of Titanian blood. Only, I hail from the other side of the Marius Mountains, not Titan.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fighting your own people¡­ how funny. Had you just stayed on the other side of the mountains, you wouldn¡¯t have anything to lose as you have now.¡± Gareth smirked.

    ¡°I fight to lift the Empire¡¯s curse placed on my family, and I fight for the species I was raised alongside. You, an imperial mutt, could¡¯ve stayed in your cozy little palace and served the Royal Family as their little noble underling until you died peacefully on your soft, warm bed and called it a life. But what can I say? Once a bastard, always a bastard.¡±

    Gareth didn¡¯t hesitate to lunge forward. His massive hands wrapped tightly around the Anbieter¡¯s comparatively thin neck. The Anbieter may have had enough status to live on a Titanian-ruled colony, but he had not been lucky enough to receive the military training need to fend off such a sudden attack.

    ¡°Insult me, I don¡¯t give a shit. Come at my mother like that? That¡¯s something else.¡± Gareth said through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Gareth, calm down!¡± Anwen cried as she tried grabbing his powerful wrists, but even her strength which was comparable to an average human man¡¯s due to self-defence training from Gareth himself was not enough to pry his hands away.

    ¡°This scumbag called me a bastard¡­ do you know what that says about your grandmother?¡± Gareth breathed, pressing even harder against his throat.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Anwen shrieked, tugging away at her father¡¯s wrists. ¡°You¡¯re gonna kill him!¡±

    ¡°Is this what you want Stefan to see!?¡± Anwen shouted. ¡°That you¡¯re no better than the aliens you were born to?¡±

    Hearing overwhelm in his normally calm daughter, Gareth¡¯s grip loosened considerably, but he still held the other Titanian¡¯s throat. She had a point. He didn¡¯t want Stefan to hate him, but by the end of their visit to Derban, it might have been inevitable.

    As Gareth slowly unlatched from the Anbieter¡¯s throat, soft, slow footsteps approached the barn. As the person¡¯s figure came into view, a smile came about his face. Although he was more than capable of it, he didn¡¯t kill the Anbieter. Instead, he wanted to incapacitate him for just enough time that he would have to recover the strength in his neck and breathe properly before he could put his mask on. That way, the Black Shield would¡¯ve seen his face, and their trust in him would¡¯ve automatically plummeted. Unfortunately, it was not an ordinary soldier who had come to see their boss. But finding out that her leader was a Titanian was nothing in comparison to the news she had to deliver.

    ¡°Anbieter,¡± Vigdis said with a tear-stricken face and a very shaky voice. ¡°You have to come see this.¡±

 Forty-Eight: The Martyrs Exhumation

    It had not taken very long to find the site of the grave, about a two-minute walk outside of Derban¡¯s premises. The wilted, dry remains of flowers placed by the travelers who had discovered the mass grave lay atop of it. The 25 Black Shield soldiers who had been brought by the Anbieter went straight to work, digging away at the packed soil. Judging by the rough outline of the grave, it appeared that the bodies had been buried side by side in a row. It seemed that all 100 or so inhabitants had been killed in cold blood, their bodies having been given more respect than to them as they were alive. Vigdis had brought a contraption of hers¡ªsimilar in appearance to a steam shovel but powered with Utrium instead of water. Work that would¡¯ve taken the entire day and then some instead took only a matter of a few hours. One by one, largely decomposed bodies, still wearing the clothing they had died in were pulled out and laid on the surface. Vigdis struggled to keep her hands steady as she maneuvered the controls of her machine.

    Thoughts of what had happened to her old friend plagued her, so much that at several points she had nearly ripped through the corpses of some of the villagers with the bucket of the excavating machine. She¡¯d been sure that even though Kallista had long since retired from combat, her skills were still present enough that she was able to fend the invading Titanians just long enough that she could escape with Joakim and Ruben, and they were waiting for the moment that Stefan could be reunited with them. At the same time, that wasn¡¯t like Kallista at all. She wouldn¡¯t have let the dozens of elderly civilians who lived alongside her, many of whom were the parents and grandparents of her Free Army allies that died in what was often called the Millenium War, perish so cruelly while she ran away like a coward. She wouldn¡¯t have allowed them die. In fact, Vigdis postulated that Kallista would¡¯ve died fighting to protect them. She didn¡¯t want that theory to be true, though.

    Vigdis remembered the remaining Free Army soldiers who had evaded capture when Kallista had been arrested 15 years prior. She knew they were still hiding, waiting for the day some other revolutionary force hit the heart of the Titanian Army hard, to once again take up arms without the fear of being detained or even worse. That was why she had joined the Black Shield in the first place. Even though they had vastly different ways of operating, they were still the best hope she had at getting back at the alien invaders that had destroyed her village and later slayed her sister.

    ¡°Hey, Vigdis,¡± a soldier said, climbing halfway into the shovel¡¯s cabin to speak to her. ¡°There¡¯s something you should check out.¡±

    The soldier led her to a gathering where about half of the shoulders had collected, peering down into the grave.

    ¡°That body¡¯s a lot different from the others.¡± one soldier commented.

    ¡°Could it be a martyr?¡± another asked. ¡°It¡¯s said that the bodies of martyrs, those who die fighting with unwavering loyalty, don¡¯t decay.¡±

    ¡°There seems to be quite a commotion¡­¡± Vigdis muttered, keeping her arms close to her body to minimize her symptoms of anxiety.

    ¡°Go see it for yourself,¡± the escorting soldier offered. ¡°Make way for her, boys!¡±

    Sitting on her knees as she was accustomed to in her workshop, Vigdis was astonished to see that the skin of the body¡¯s hands appeared completely unmarred as they lay folded on the top its stomach. It was as if the person had only been dead for no more than an hour or two. This was not the only distinguishing factor that caused it to be different from the other bodies. The appearance of the skin, not only on the hands but over the collarbone area indicated that the person was considerably younger than the rest of their grave companions. The most obvious difference, though, was that while the other bodies showed signs of being riddled with bullets, or ray-lasers, the injury that caused this one to stand out was the absence of a head. The clean cut suggested that it had been severed in one swipe using an Utrium-based knife or sword. Vigdis cringed at the realization, but she¡¯d already seen her fair share of gruesome disfigurements. But even with the lack of a face, the condition of the remaining corpse allowed her to make an inference as to who this might¡¯ve been.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    She¡¯s a woman. A young one. It has to be¡ª

    She couldn¡¯t make that conclusion just yet. There was one more thing she had to look at before she could properly identify who the body belonged to.

    ¡°Pull her out and lay her on her stomach.¡± Vigdis ordered the soldiers who were technically her subordinates but had little interaction with. As they hauled the dead woman out, Vigdis¡¯ hand subconsciously flew to the nape of her neck, the sight of a tattoo just smaller than her palm. It depicted the silhouette of a dove drawn from the side; its wings stretched higher than the top of its head. It was a symbol of the Free Army, the bird¡¯s pose of flight representing their continuous journey for freedom.

    That same tattoo was present on the back of the headless woman¡¯s neck. The tips of the bird¡¯s wings were missing though, having been removed along with the limb they had been inked on.

    There was no now doubt about who this corpse belonged to. It was Kallista Laine¡¯s, a defender of Terra, a proud civilian of Derban, the loving mother of Stefan and Joakim.

    Vigdis¡¯ entire body shook as the weight of knowing that one of the last links to her past was gone forever. The task of identifying any corpse that might¡¯ve been Kallista¡¯s had been appointed to her by the Anbieter, a task which she didn¡¯t wish to accomplish. She struggled to get back to her feet but was able to with the help of two soldiers.

    ¡°Excuse me for a bit,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I need to inform the Anbieter.¡±

    The tears falling from her eyes as she shuffled back toward the village were uncontrollable, but she was at least able to stop herself from becoming a sobbing mess.

    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this, Kallista, reminisced Vigdis. You told me you¡¯d come back and fight once the boys were older than 16. I was supposed to have so much more time to spend with you.

    She initially peered into a few buildings to see where the Anbieter and his company had gone too, but after hearing signs of a scuffle ensuing, she quickly knew where to look. She stepped into the doorway of the barn where she saw Gareth withdrawing his hands from the Anbieter¡¯s throat, his face unmasked. Vigdis didn¡¯t care that this was the first time that she¡¯d seen him, or that he was not human.

    ¡°Anbieter,¡± she said. ¡°You have to come see this.¡±

    The man slowly got to his feet, still in a state of daze after being choked by Gareth for such a duration of time. But he was a Titanian, and he would recover from it, knowing that Gareth had been holding himself back. Rubbing his throat with his hand, he followed his co-leader out to the site of the mass grave.

    ¡°Well?¡± one of the soldiers at the grave said, a crowd behind him which had gathered around the unusual corpse. ¡°Do you know who that body belongs to?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Kallista Laine¡¯s.¡± Vigdis said, straight to the point.

    Even saying that the body¡¯s hers feels wrong.

    ¡°Y-You mean the defender of Terra?¡± a soldier said in astonishment.

    ¡°The woman they say who ended the Millennium War?¡± another asked.

    ¡°Move along,¡± the Anbieter finally spoke, his voice hoarse. ¡°Let me see her.¡±

    The soldiers didn¡¯t recognize whose face it was, but they certainly knew the voice. But seeing that their respected leader didn¡¯t phase them, though. They were astonished that the woman who was responsible for ending much of the chaos against Yeupis had been buried in that village, that she was right there at their feet.

    A few of them celebrated, knowing that the hero had finally been accounted for after so many years. Others quietly wept, realizing that she¡¯d indeed breathed her last months prior.

    ¡°She was a martyr,¡± the Anbieter said quietly to reduce the irritation to his bruised vocal cords. ¡°Her remains are a testament to that. I can only imagine how many Titanians were there when it happened. But¡­ at least she remembered her warrior ways and died pushing on.¡±

    Vigdis held her face in her hands, no longer able to dam back the storm that had condensed in her. The Anbieter had to ignore her. Unable to hide his Angel heritage, he quickly scanned up and down Kallista¡¯s corpse. As she lay back up, he noted a single bullet wound to her spine. That, along with her missing head, allowed him to conclude that she had been incapacitated first before being swiftly decapitated. He reasoned that her head had been taken both to prove to the upper echelons of the Titanian military that she was indeed dead, and to be given as a trophy or gift.

    ¡°They can¡¯t even respect the dead,¡± he said, turning away. ¡°Disgusting brutes.¡±

    About a third of the other bodies were still inside the grave, so he ordered the soldiers to snap out of their emotional melodrama and to continue digging the corpses out. They would invariably have to stay in Derban for at least a day, to build proper, individual graves for the deceased. However, there was also something that he had no reason to take his time with. He pulled two of his men out and spoke.

    ¡°Bring Stefan here, and let Anwen know that she can come if she wishes,¡± he instructed them. ¡°The crusading cunt can stay there, though.¡±

 Forty-Nine: A Mothers Sacrifice

    Alone with Anwen, with Stefan only able to silently observe his surroundings, Gareth decided to ask a question of utmost importance to his daughter.

    ¡°Do you hate me, Anwen?¡± he said as he stood a few feet away, unable to make eye contact with her. He felt guilt that he¡¯d kept his identity from her a secret for so long but revealing it earlier when she was too young to understand made little sense.

    ¡°I- I don¡¯t care¡­¡± she muttered as she sat on the closest stack of hay to Stefan, briskly kicking her feet.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡± Gareth asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re an alien, or a human, or a demon, or a monster, or a ghost¡­ none of that matters to me. That¡¯s just a silly question to ask.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Gareth asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to be having so many questions,¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, I say that because¡­ you¡¯re Gareth. You¡¯re just Gareth to me, okay? Not a single thing will change that. Full Angel or half Angel¡­ none of that even makes sense to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gareth sighed. ¡°I kept it from you for so long. You at least deserved to know, before¡ª

    ¡°And you deserve to know that you¡¯re Gareth,¡± Anwen said, a slight smile spreading over her face. ¡°Nothing more, nothing less. I don¡¯t want to hear you saying you¡¯re anything else.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t care that I¡¯m the Angel Slayer¡­ or the Red Devil.

    ¡°R-Right.¡± Gareth said, pretending to clear his throat in order to hide an incoming smile.

    At that moment, at least one set of heavy footsteps approached the barn. Anwen got to her feet, expecting the Anbieter to return.

    Instead, two Black Shield soldiers had come, the two of them beelining straight for Stefan¡¯s gurney.

    ¡°Sorry for the intrusion,¡± one of them said. ¡°We were ordered to bring Stefan with us. Anwen, you can tag along if you¡¯d like, but the stuff you¡¯re going to see¡­ it isn¡¯t pretty.¡±

    ¡°If the Anbieter¡¯s making Stefan go, then I¡¯ll go too.¡± Anwen said, her desire for him to not leave her sight in such a vulnerable state becoming apparent.

    As the soldier pushed Stefan out with Anwen trailing just behind, Gareth had attempted to follow but was stopped by the other soldier.

    ¡°The boss doesn¡¯t want you to come,¡± the soldier said. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re still following him even after he¡¯s shown his face to you?¡± Gareth scoffed, but otherwise complying.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with that when we return to the base.¡± he shrugged, before joining back up with his fellow soldiers.

    Anwen took a glance at Stefan¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier, but they were almost bloodshot.

    He barely got the chance to get rest last night. He¡¯s so tired, and now¡­

    Anwen had an idea of what she was about to witness. The fact that she¡¯d been brought to listen to the truth from Gareth and the Anbieter was only part of why the trip to Derban had been made. The soldier¡¯s comments to her hinted at that. She deduced that it had something to do with Stefan¡¯s family. Perhaps the soldiers really did find out what had happened to them, and it was not going to be easy to see.

    ¡°This way,¡± the once-again masked Anbieter said as he waited about 20 yards in front of the mass grave. ¡°We don¡¯t need you two to see all of that.¡±

    Anwen couldn¡¯t see it, but she could definitely smell it. It was the stench of rotting flesh, the toxic odor of death which had begun to hang in the air.

    A single soldier stood guard under what was once a shelter for storing stacked-up wooden logs. Behind him on the ground was a shape hidden under a white sheet. Anwen knew it had to be a person¡ªa dead body.

    The guard moved aside for the Anbieter to crouch beside the body. Anwen was suddenly overcome by the urge to turn around as the leader held a corner of the sheet, like some primal instinct had beckoned her to look away, one that she didn¡¯t fight.

    ¡°Stefan, lad,¡± the Anbieter said in a stern but soft voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to say this once, and only once. I can¡¯t say whether Gareth knew this or not, but your mother is no more. She lies right here.¡±

    The Anbieter pulled the sheet away, and before him, Kallista¡¯s body was revealed. Her arms rested at her sides, laying supine. She was clad in the brown, long-sleeved bodice and black, ankle length skirt Stefan had last seen her wearing. She wore a single red leather shoe which she must¡¯ve put on hastily once she saw the Light Pillars touching down, and an apron covered the front of her body.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    She hadn¡¯t even finished cooking when she rushed outside. No, she had still been waiting for Joakim and Stefan to come back with the firewood.

    It was that fact, not the incomplete state of her body, which prompted the stream of hot tears to fall down Stefan¡¯s face. He was unable to scream, to beat the ground with his fists in anger, to curse the world for taking his guardian, his teacher, the beloved woman in his life from him and keeping that away from him.

    Anwen had heard what the Anbieter said and saw Stefan crying. She didn¡¯t have to see the body to understand what was happening. Without looking into his pained eyes, she rested a hand on his chest, hoping to offer a sliver of the comfort he had given her not too long before.

    -

    ¡°Run, Stefan!¡± Ruben Holt cried as he pushed the young boy towards the forest that surrounded Derban. A very brief sensation of relief took the man over, glad that at least the younger Laine boy had been able to secure a way to escape the unexpected appearance of the enemy.

    Just then, a body fell to its side in his periphery. Before he could register that it was Joakim, who had been pushed aside by his mother, a gunshot rang through the air, prompting Ruben to whip his head in the direction it came from.

    ¡°Mum!¡± Joakim cried as he saw his mother hit the ground, but before he could spit out another word, his face was pushed into the snow-covered ground by a boot-clad foot on his head.

    ¡°You scum! Leave the kid alone, he¡¯s got nothing to do with this!¡± Ruben cried.

    ¡°Oh well,¡± a Titanian said with clear intention to mock. ¡°I suppose you have no problem with us having a little fun with you?¡±

    Ruben found himself landing against the ground a second later, groaning as his ribs felt the impact. A Titanian arm caught a hold of one of his arms, pulling back until a pop was heard, arousing a pained scream from the former Free Army fighter.

    ¡°Major,¡± a Titanian First Lieutenant said to a long-haired male Angel. ¡°Is this child the Asset we¡¯re looking for?¡±

    Maedoc Antelius looked at Joakim, who struggled with a fearful yelp which was stifled by the snow pressed against his face. The Major rolled his eyes before pulling out a handheld device from a utility belt tied around his waist. He held it over the boy¡¯s body, until it beeped rapidly, and the light sensor blinked red.

    ¡°Nope, it isn¡¯t,¡± Maedoc said monotonously. ¡°This one doesn¡¯t have Karesti blood.¡±

    ¡°So the other one who ran into the forest¡­¡± First Lieutenant Reynders deduced. ¡°Shall we pursue?¡±

    As Maedoc cycled through the options in his head, a blinding light appeared in the sky, perhaps a league away from the site of the village. Its light-red color instead of the typical yellow-gold that Light Pillars used by the Titanian military was a cause for alarm for the young military unit.

    ¡°An unsanctioned Light Pillar?¡± Reynders asked.

    ¡°It could be a Mars factionist, trying to thwart our mission.¡± Maedoc deduced.

    The General warned me of this. With Mars being so autonomous, it¡¯s hard for the military to keep track of their activities.

    ¡°Alright, change of plans,¡± Maedoc announced promptly. The door of a nearby house creaked open, and the head of an elder Derbanite peaked through.

    ¡°My, my¡­ what¡¯s all this commotion?¡± the old man asked. Before he could fully step outside to see what was going on, Reynders whipped her laser pistol out and aimed at his head. The man was dead not even a second later.

    ¡°Kill everyone in the village and dump them into a single grave,¡± Maedoc instructed, not even blinking an eye at his first lieutenant¡¯s act. ¡°Load the man and the child into a craft, alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the soldiers acknowledged.

    ¡°The Free Army still lives! You¡¯ve done nothing!¡± Ruben cried as he was forced off the ground by two soldiers. Joakim only wailed as he watched his still-breathing mother quietly laying face-first on the ground while another couple of soldiers stood him up. While the rest of soldiers systematically and swiftly began a nearly silent massacre, Maedoc approached Kallista¡¯s incapacitated form and crouched next to her.

    ¡°In order for my father¡¯s head to remain on his shoulders,¡± he said, remembering the reason he had joined the military in the first place¡ªto fund his ailing father¡¯s medical treatment. ¡°I must take yours. Forgive me.¡±

    Blood and spinal fluid leaked out of the corners of Kallista¡¯s mouth; her eyes set in unwavering fury.

    This must¡¯ve been why Emperor Halsten was so interested in her¡­ her resolve has not faltered one bit even when she can¡¯t move and is aware that she¡¯ll be dead in a moment.

    He withdrew a glowing, purple knife, its blade a half-foot long. Like a singular slab of butter, her skin, muscles and spine were sliced through. With her head in the major¡¯s gloved hands, the defender of Terra had been silenced forever.

    15 minutes later, the sounds of trotting hooves closed in on the village. The mounted rider climbed off of his steed just before the boundary of the settlement.

    ¡°Stay here, Esperance.¡± Gareth said, directing the clever but aging horse to remain hidden in the forest.

    Holding a pendant in his hand which beeped the closer he got to the village, his mind raced with a flurry of thoughts. Did he have to lie to Anwen that he was going on a trading excursion? Was Esperance spooked by the entire Light Pillar traveling experience? Why had it taken Kallista Laine fifteen years after their last encounter to finally send out a distress signal?

    From his vantage point behind a large boulder just behind the treeline, he observed that the village was barren. No signs of villagers, travelers or merchants like most other villages. Of course, Kallista would¡¯ve never attracted great attention to her quiet, humble village by revealing her hometown¡ªshe was always concerned for the wellbeing of her fellow inhabitants. But a lot of people had been there recently, he could tell. That was only more of a reason to enter.

    His pendant brought him straight to the source of the distress signal, a similar-looking accessory, sitting in a patch of red snow in the village square. That wasn¡¯t the only place where blood was visible. It was on the doors, the storage sheds. It was on the broken glass on the ground and on scattered articles of discarded clothing.

    ¡°I was¡­ too late.¡±

    Fifteen years prior, he¡¯d promised to take care of Kallista after he helped her return to her village from Titan. Now, all he could see was the quick-com device he¡¯d given her, which he¡¯d disguised as a piece of jewelry, laying in what had to be her blood. He picked up the paired object and squeezed it in his palm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve failed you, Ms. Laine. I wasn¡¯t quick enough.¡±

    A tear escaped one of his eyes, but blinked the ones that followed it away.

    Then, he felt it.

    A slight murmur in his heartbeat, one that only occurred when he was near those who shared his bloodline.

    ¡°The younger son lives.¡± he said quietly.

 Fifty: Harrowing Discovery

    ¡°We¡¯re going to do it,¡± Leon said as he exited the Black Shield base, Detlef trailing slightly behind him. ¡°We¡¯re going to get it out of the lake while we can.¡±

    ¡°Smart thinking,¡± Detlef said, agreeing that carrying out their absurd stunt without the Anbieter¡¯s presence and with Jay¡¯s occupation with overseeing the base the perfect way to distract them from what the two young medics had decided to do. Growing up with very few other children around him in the Glacial Lands, Detlef found himself to be very shy and socially withdrawn in the presence of others. The main exception was when he was in the company of other medics, people who had something in common with him. ¡°But there was a reason they dumped the body into the lake and didn¡¯t keep it in that forest.¡±

    Utrium attracts Utrium. Nothing more, nothing less.

    ¡°My grandfather is one of the best doctors up here in the north,¡± Leon said, proud of his Bernard heritage. ¡°He taught me well. We¡¯ll get this done with by tonight and dump it back in.¡±

    ¡°I hear you.¡± Detlef said.

    Using hovering scooters that glided over the sloping surface of the Marius Mountains, they descended the rocky giants in a matter of twenty minutes. Leon was grateful knowing that whatever Anwen put her mind to, she¡¯d see it through to the end, and do it well too. They reached the shores of Lake Marius and rowed out for 15 minutes until they arrived at a point where Leon had seen the body of the Abnormal Titanian get dumped very early that same morning.

    Detlef tethered the end of a long rope to the boat, while Leon removed his shirt, glasses and shoes.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna help me pull it up once I get back.¡± Leon said. Detlef nodded in agreement.

    Granny don¡¯t worry. Today, we¡¯ll find out what the freaks who took you away really are.

    Leon dove into the cool, calm water. His vision was less than ideal on land, even more so underwater. Thankfully, his memory which he had honed through years of medical study allowed him to determine the location of the Titanian corpse. The body had sunk due to large rocks in bags tied to its limbs, which he cut using a knife he¡¯d kept in his pant pocket. He then looped the rope around its waist, tied it as tight as he could. He didn¡¯t have to worry about damaging its skin, since its imperviousness remained even a day after its owner¡¯s demise. He¡¯d wondered for a moment how long it took the bodies of Angels to decompose, but he could ponder on later. He quickly returned to the surface before the air in his body could go stale and boarded the boat again. Together, Leon and Detlef tugged on the rope using all the strength in their bodies, careful not to accidentally capsize themselves as they hauled in the heavy body. Although, for its size and shape, Leon noticed that it was relatively light and minimally tiring.

    Before wrapping it up in tarpaulin, Detlef noticed a metal shape hovering in front of its chest.

    ¡°I reckon that¡¯s a dog tag.¡± he remarked.

    ¡°This bastard was in their military, after all. At least before he went berserk,¡± Leon said. He used his knife to cut the tag¡¯s lace, before handing it to Detlef as a memento.

    ¡°You can keep that,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s yours. But the secrets of the body, those are mine.¡±

    It was not long before the two reached the shores of Marius. They scanned the area to make sure no fisherman who were in the area could see them. Detlef couldn¡¯t help but remember his own past of subsistence fishing, but Leon quickly determined there were no unwanted eyes. The two youths pushed the body over the wall that separated the beach from the Bernard house. It appeared to be empty inside, so they hastily brought it to the basement which was used not only as a space for storage, but also as a facility for Dr. Bernard to conduct post-mortems in.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°The sooner we get this over with, the sooner we have less questions to be answered.¡± Leon said as he and Detlef heaved the body onto a metal table with a drainage hole that connected to the floor via a pipe.

    The stairs of the old house suddenly creaked under the weight of a person descending them.

    ¡°Shit, someone¡¯s here.¡± Detlef said nearly panicking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Leon said, patting his quiet, anxious friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just my grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you let an old man be at peace¡­?¡± Felix grumbled. He looked about a half-decade older than he actually was, and it didn¡¯t appear that he was going to fight back whoever had gone down into his basement. He turned the corner, a grumpy look on his face, but it quickly became a grin as he recognized his grandson. ¡°Leon, is that you?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d love nothing more than to have a reunion now,¡¯ Leon said in a stern but respectful tone. ¡°But we have something big at hand.¡±

    Dr. Bernard saw the foreign corpse lying behind the two young men. He knew what they were going to do. He didn¡¯t have to ask any questions.

    ¡°Alright, lads,¡± he said, opening a cabinet to retrieve three pair of rubber gloves and three bandanas. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve got some work to do.¡±

    Two hours passed. The corpse was cut open, examined and sewn back up before being replaced in the tarpaulin.

    ¡°Why is it¡­ why are they there?¡± Leon said, holding his head, barely able to stand as his body trembled. Detlef sat next to him on the ground, his head in his hands as he leaned against a wall.

    ¡°Those organs¡­ their size, their shape, their locations¡­¡± Detlef muttered, both boys horrified almost beyond words by their discoveries.

    ¡°You boys need to do something for me,¡± Dr. Bernard said, much calmer but well aware that what he had seen was not expected at all. ¡°Dump it back where you found it. And do not tell a single person about what we¡¯ve found today. It stays between the three of us. Otherwise¡­ the entire North will erupt into chaos.¡±

    -

    ¡°So¡­ you knew the whole time that Stefan¡¯s mum was dead?¡± Anwen asked as she sat about two feet from Gareth outside of the barn, where they had allowed Stefan and Vigdis to collect their thoughts in peace. The Anbieter and the other soldiers worked not far away, digging new graves for the late inhabitants of Derban. Simple stones would be used to mark the final resting places for most of them. After some discussion with Vigdis and Jay via long-com device, he had decided that Kallista deserved to later be interred in a mausoleum. Fitting for a hero who attempted to fully liberate her land.

    ¡°I did,¡± Gareth admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t watch it happen. She wouldn¡¯t have died¡­ had I arrived just a little earlier.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Anwen said, aware that Gareth was trying to blame himself for it. She could tell that his reason of not wanting to distract Stefan from his training¡ªhe had been trying not to remind himself of what he thought to have been his failure.

    ¡°The Titanian military said I was the greatest threat to them they¡¯d had in centuries,¡± Gareth said. ¡°Yet I couldn¡¯t even save one woman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to be honest with me, Gareth. And don¡¯t default to beating yourself up again,¡± Anwen sighed. She¡¯d been getting frustrated. Between seeing both her mentor and her best friend crumble upon learning the fate of a dear woman in their lives, and her father putting it on himself for having allowed it to happen, it had all made her head swampy and overwhelmed. She had to get something off of her chest, something to relieve a little bit of her anxiety. ¡°What are you to Stefan?¡±

    ¡°W-What?¡± he stuttered, in a partial daze ever since Stefan learned of his mother¡¯s demise.

    ¡°Why did you save Stefan all those months ago? Who is he to you?¡±

    ¡°The tattoo on my back,¡± Gareth said. ¡°You remember it, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a symbol of the Karesti family. They¡¯re¡­¡±

    How could he just tell her that the Karesti family were the rulers of the Titanian Empire?

    ¡°Some elite family on Titan, right?¡± Anwen said, remembering the book containing the Leistung protocol.

    So the Anbieter must¡¯ve whispered something in front of her about it. That saves me some trouble.

    ¡°The rulers, actually,¡± Gareth said. ¡°Now, I¡¯m nothing like a prince. I¡¯m the farthest thing from one, but I hail from that bloodline. And, well, so does Stefan.¡±

    ¡°Y-You and Stefan are related?¡± Anwen said, astonished for the first time in quite a while. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ are you, his dad?¡±

    Gareth snorted.

    ¡°We are related, but not to that extent. He is¡­ my nephew. The son of my brother.¡±

    ¡°You have a brother, too?¡± Anwen said, a nervous smile across her face. ¡°Oh God, this is¡­ so much happening at once.¡±

    ¡°I think we need to take a trip.¡± Gareth said. He got to his feet and headed for the craft, gesturing for Anwen to follow. She didn¡¯t know what was about to happen, but she was both anxious and eager to learn more. Her emotionally distant father had finally decided to open up a bit.

 Fifty-One: A Fathers Farewell

    Using a two-person craft stowed inside the medium-sized craft, Gareth and Anwen zoomed away to the former Titanian warehouse they¡¯d called home.

    ¡°Anwen,¡± Gareth said, disembarking so that he could turn on the switch that would allow the elevator to take them into their old home. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t want you to stop by here when we picked up the Utrium?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, following her father.

    ¡°Because,¡± he said, watching the elevator emerge from the ground before him. ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be your last time seeing it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? That test the Anbieter put you up to¡­ I suggested it because that was the only real chance that we had to keep you with Stefan. You know, I was¡­ ready to die on that day.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have gone if I knew you¡¯d die. There¡¯s not a chance I¡¯d let that happen.¡± he affirmed as they descended the elevator to the base Anwen called home, quite literally for as long as she could remember.

    The two walked past Esperance¡¯s old enclosure. It was still filled with straw, but clean straw at that. Gareth had mucked out the horse¡¯s waste when Stefan, Anwen and himself had all left together for Marius. He¡¯d known the entire time that he¡¯d come back. He stopped in front of a room that Anwen had almost never gone into before which she had assumed was a spare bedroom. It turned out to be a small armory¡ªfull of suits of Titanian armor, the walls lined with swords and guns of excellent craftsmanship.

    ¡°You see this red suit?¡± Gareth said, putting his hand on the shining chest-plate fixed to a wall.

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°It was gifted to me by my brother when I was appointed head of the Palace Guard¡­ it was 16 years ago, now that I remember it. I was the youngest head of the palace guard ever. This suit allowed me to detect the presence of any person with hostile intentions within a two-league radius of the palace.¡±

    ¡°Your brother must¡¯ve really liked you, then.¡± Anwen said.

    ¡°He did¡­ but not as much as he should¡¯ve. He was fonder of our younger sister.¡±

    ¡°You have such a big family, Gareth.¡± she said in awe.

    ¡°Well, I left them for reasons,¡± he said. ¡°Protecting Stefan was one of them. I¡¯d feared that one day, they¡¯d take him back and use him for their own sick intentions. And that book we found in that village¡­ I think it only confirmed that.¡±

    ¡°The Leistung protocol¡­¡± Anwen remembered.

    ¡°My brother would¡¯ve never allowed his son, even if he was illegitimate, to be a tool to further his interests. The fact that it¡¯s happening means something unexpected happened within the Titanian command.¡±

    Gareth placed each section of armor over their corresponding body part, where they automatically latched onto. He left only his head bare.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell Stefan this myself, but one day, I¡¯d like you to do it for me. Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± Anwen confirmed.

    In about five minutes, Gareth explained everything that he could, without revealing names or specifics. His father was the previous emperor of Titan, his elder half-brother being the present. His younger sister had risen rapidly through the ranks, a lot of it which was due to skill but undoubtably in part due to her lineage, and the last he¡¯d heard, she¡¯d been a colonel, not far from promotion to brigadier general. Gareth himself was the middle child between the two, but an illegitimate one born to a human woman forced into the former emperor¡¯s bed. Gareth had to fight in every aspect of the word to survive, to earn even a sliver of recognition from his peers and superiors. It was undoubtedly this that led him to being so incredibly strong and elusive. Although his lineage did help him somewhat, the majority of his prowess had been due to hard work, perseverance and determination. As for Stefan¡¯s birth, he was also an illegitimate son born to a human woman, but the difference had been that Gareth¡¯s elder brother chose to understand and provide for the mother of his child. Gareth revealed little about Kallista¡¯s relationship with the current emperor, except that he knew that he¡¯d loved her.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    By the end of his brief discourse, Anwen had to avert her gaze from her father¡¯s eyes in order to keep herself from becoming a weeping mess.

    ¡°You¡¯re only telling me all of this now because¡­¡± she trailed off.

    ¡°I have no choice,¡± Gareth said, gazing at the ground at his side. He too could not look at his daughter. ¡°I have to leave.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go, Gareth! Wherever you¡¯re going, I- I need to be with you, there can be no other way!¡± she cried in frustration.

    ¡°My time here is over,¡± he said. ¡°I came to Earth with a purpose. I¡¯m ready to go back.¡±

    ¡°To¡­ to Titan? But why? Why now, Gareth?¡±

    ¡°Stefan¡­ he may never be able to forgive me after what he¡¯s learned today. For his own sake, I have to part ways with him.¡±

    He returned to the elevator, expecting Anwen to follow him, which she did.

    ¡°He¡¯s not even done his training, how will he manage that without you?¡± she asked, joining him again in the elevator.

    ¡°That book we found in that village, it¡¯s a layman¡¯s guide to the Utrium arts. Even centuries later, most of it still holds true. He¡¯ll use that book to guide his learning.¡± Gareth answered. But Anwen wasn¡¯t ready to accept that her father was abruptly leaving her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair, Gareth¡­ it¡¯s not fair to him¡­ hell, it¡¯s not even fair to me! What am I supposed to¡­ what am I supposed to do without you?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not fair¡­¡± Gareth muttered. ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you one thing. There is a silver lining,¡±

    Anwen¡¯s trembling frown remained as the father and daughter left their home together for the final time.

    ¡°You get to choose what you do after this. I¡¯ve taught you everything you need to get by,¡± he said. ¡°After you return to the base to tell them I¡¯m gone, you can stay there and fight with the Black Shield. Or, you can go back to Marius, maybe give Dr. Bernard a little company. And if you ever wish to come back to this base, you can. It¡¯s all yours. But the point is, you have freedom now. This is what our time together has added up to.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Anwen thought. Gareth gave me freedom that day all those years ago. He saved me from bleeding to death and protected me this whole time¡­ but it doesn¡¯t make this any less painful.

    ¡°I wanted you to see me get older, have a family. Could you imagine how cool it would be for there to be a Grandpa Gareth?¡± Anwen said. ¡°You won¡¯t get to see any of that.¡±

    Gareth smiled somberly.

    ¡°I guess this is unfair to me, too.¡± he said.

    But what hasn¡¯t been unfair to me?

    After a few seconds of irritating silence, Anwen gazed into her father¡¯s eyes, and said words that she had been meaning to utter for years.

    ¡°I love you, Papa.¡±

    Gareth¡¯s smile become wider. He cupped his hands around her head, and he leaned in to lightly kiss his daughter on the forehead. He caressed her long, curly locks for a few moments after he pulled away.

    ¡°I love you too, Anwen. Oh, and I almost forgot.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Tia Koppel,¡± he said. ¡°That was my mother¡¯s name. I want someone to remember it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget it.¡± she proclaimed.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t.¡± he agreed.

    He stepped backwards a few meters. Holding his helmet under his arm, he extended his arms forward, putting his hands together to make a diamond-shape. A band of translucent red light enveloped him and instantly expanded towards the sky. Before his form could vanish, Anwen saw him mouthing the word ¡®goodbye¡¯, and a stream of tears leaving his eyes.

    Two seconds later, Gareth¡¯s Light Pillar had vanished, himself along with it.

    Now alone, Anwen stared at the spot her father stood at just moments prior.

    ¡°Did all that really just happen?¡± she asked no one. ¡°He really just¡­ told me all of that and left.¡±

    She did not wipe away the rivers sourced from her eyes, themselves fixed on the spot she couldn¡¯t pull them from.

    Her knees became weak, and she gave way, collapsing onto them. But she allowed the tears to continue flowing. Eventually, they stopped. Gazing at the ground in front of her as the sun began to set, she gave herself the opportunity to think hard about what she was going to do.

    She could¡¯ve returned to Marius and lived with Dr. Bernard, but he was an aging man. She didn¡¯t want to see another member of that family die while living under the same roof. She also could¡¯ve chosen to stay at the base, but that would certainly lead to a lonely life. Even the smallest village was a half-days¡¯ ride on horseback, and even longer on foot. So her ideal, and really, only option, was to stay with the Black Shield. Jay, Meinrad, Klaudia, Leon wanted their friend to be with them.

    Stefan needed to be with her.

    She needed to be with all of them.

    With a fresh state of mind, she climbed back on her two-person craft, and headed straight for the Marius Mountains.

 Fifty-Two: The Adjutant

    General Karesti had a satisfied, but numb look on her face as a set of double sliding doors shut behind her. She donned an ankle-length, purple robe that exposed her well-defined arms while giving her a distinct, womanly look. Although dressing in a feminine manner was far removed from her typical martial look, she had a reason to dress in such a way. She was visiting the Royal Palace, and military uniforms were not permitted unless one was a member of the Castle Guard or as a bodyguard for an important person. The General of the Titanian military was no exception, even though she could¡¯ve struck down the rule as de-facto ruler of the nation. Tradition mattered to her.

    Returning to the home at the centre of Xanadu City where she¡¯d lived in until age 16 brought back a plethora of memories. Some good, many impartial ones, and others which would¡¯ve left her reminiscing that her path towards the head of the military was the best she could¡¯ve taken. She glanced back at the now closed doors and sighed.

    ¡°Whatever will become of the first in-line when Halsten comes back?¡± she asked herself in regard to the barely teenaged occupant of the room. She was not worried about Silvan, an intelligent and observant young man even though he sometimes came across as aloof. However, any decisions made by and pertaining to the General¡¯s young niece would be scrutinised and seen by the nobles of the nation. The girl¡¯s very existence was unique, a living contradiction when it came to the Titanian ways of succession. But she was only still 13. She had three more years until she¡¯d reach the age of majority, when she¡¯d take the crown and rule for herself. Well, until Halsten could be restored. That was why the asset had to be brought to Titan as soon as possible. The first-in-line could not become Empress of the Titanians, and Rhona would do everything she could to make that happen.

    ¡°Erm, General Karesti,¡± the steward of the royal household, a man who went by title and name Count Moller, said. ¡°We¡¯ve received a guest of the military here at the Palace. He goes by Major Maedoc Antelius.¡±

    Rhona¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, not aware that the young soldier had returned to Titan, let alone recovered to the point that he could visit the Palace.

    ¡°I¡ªI wasn¡¯t expecting any visitors. Has anyone signed off on this, Steward?¡±

    ¡°He presented a letter of approval from Lieutenant General Salomon, which we authenticated.¡± the noble servant confirmed.

    That damned Fabian. Always giving me surprises.

    ¡°Take me to him.¡±

    She never enjoyed using elevators, considering them a barbarian Terran invention that the Titanians had adopted and modified over time. So she followed him down the stairs, despite the discomfort her high heels had given to her. She¡¯d never understood how past Karesti woman had been able to endure them for so long.

    The eyes of dozens, perhaps more than a hundred large statues that lined the Great Hall seemed to be fixed on her as she and the Steward crossed it to reach the antechamber where Maedoc had been instructed to wait. The constructions depicted past Karesti Emperors, all of them being the General¡¯s father, grandfather, or grandfathers with some degree of ¡®great¡¯ before it. However, not all Titanian Emperors were present in statue form in that room, as not all of them were Karesti. There was a reason that the Millenium War on Earth lasted for as long as it did, and it wasn¡¯t because of the Terrans.

    Servants and employees of the Palace stopped to give curt bows to the nominal Titanian princess, although she was hardly aware of them as her only desire was to meet with Major Antelius. The young but relatively highly tenured soldier turned away from the wall he had been staring at for some minutes, remembering the tempo and weight of the Steward¡¯s footsteps as they approached him.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the General, Steward?¡± Maedoc had asked, seemingly oblivious to the woman¡¯s presence just behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, Major.¡± Rhona said, her mouth posed in a friendly grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± the major started but trailed off. He hadn¡¯t expected the current most powerful person of the most powerful nation in existence to be clad in such a normal dress, let alone look pleasant in it. His hand quickly flew to salute her. ¡°I¡¯m honoured to be in your presence, Ma¡¯am.¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even informed that you¡¯d been released from the hospital, Major Antelius. What a lovely surprise,¡± Rhona said. ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt better. I¡¯m certain it was that message from Major General Vang that quickened my recovery.¡±

    He really does believe that he¡¯ll be my adjutant. I¡¯m horrible at making up lies.

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear that,¡± Rhona said. ¡°Let¡¯s walk as we converse.¡±

    She dismissed Count Moller before she and Maedoc segued into the Great Hall again. He was amazed by the brilliant, intricate details crafted by the greatest Titanian sculptors throughout the years. Glistening chandeliers of golden light shimmered above his head. As a commoner Titanian, he had never had the opportunity to enter such a marvelous building. Other than becoming a servant, joining the military was the only way for him to be able to awe at the architecture.

    ¡°This palace is amazing, General.¡± the Major said, expressing his heartfelt beliefs.

    ¡°To look at, it certainly is,¡± Rhona said, entering a long hallway separated from the Great Hall by massive doors. ¡°In other ways, that statement is arguable. But let¡¯s not carried away by that. Major Antelius, you fought the Red Devil himself and survived. That is not something many men can relate to. I commend you for that.¡±

    ¡°I was the only one who made it out.¡± Maedoc sighed. His many subordinates, with whom he¡¯d spent a number of years building rapports with and bonding with, had been brutally slaughtered remorselessly by the long-missing Angel Slayer with the help of the very individual he had been assigned to capture.

    ¡°My condolences,¡± she said, extending her sympathies to Maedoc personally. ¡°Your men and women had no premonition of his appearance, yet they fought valiantly until the very end. They embodied the Titanian spirit all the way through. If I¡¯d had more information earlier, I would¡¯ve sent out Team Zero instead to fight and detain him.¡±

    Maedoc said nothing as he and Rhona entered a parlour room to continue their conversation. Sitting down on one of four soft, cozy couches in the room, he found words to break his shyness and humility. Even though the General was as respected, and in many aspects, feared by the elite populace, she was to be his immediate boss. He had to get comfortable around her.

    ¡°Colonel Kirchner told me that the Angel Slayer, or as you and Lieutenant General Salomon call him, the Red Devil, had some history with us. If you will, could you tell me more about him?¡±

    ¡°Colonel Kirchner? Oh, the highlight of that fool¡¯s career was recommending you for the assignment to capture the asset. He got what he got,¡± she smirked, before relaxing her face. ¡°It appears that I¡¯m getting ahead of myself. The Angel Slayer is only my elder bastard brother who was born because my father couldn¡¯t wait until my sick mother got better. She did end up getting better, of course, because I was born. Not for very long¡­ But from the moment Gare¡ªthe Red Devil learnt that his existence was ¡®other¡¯ to the pure-race, he fought. It was only a matter of time before he did what he did.¡±

    ¡°That man is half-Titanian?¡± Maedoc asked, surprised. ¡°And a son of the late Emperor no less. I knew he was no ordinary Terran.¡±

    ¡°And by default, no ordinary Titanian either,¡± Rhona added. ¡°After we found out about his survival, we¡¯ve shifted our recovery priorities from the asset to Red Devil. The fact that he went that long undetected and alive means that he was planning something nefarious and must be apprehended as soon as possible. My martial advisors are drawing up plans for that.¡±

    ¡°Well, on the topic of Terra, I just remembered the reason I came here in the first place.¡± Maedoc said, as he had been distracted by General Karesti¡¯s enchanting manner of speech and uncharacteristically casual yet alluring appearance.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to tell you in person that we¡¯ve received a venue proposal for the New Years¡¯ conference.¡±

    ¡°I believe I put Major General Salomon up to that task.¡± Rhona recalled.

    ¡°Yes, you did,¡± Maedoc said. ¡°But he delegated it to me as soon as I was released from the hospital¡­¡±

    Fabian sees something in this young man, Rhona thought. I forget that his surprises are results of his impressive intuition. It¡¯s never wrong.

    ¡°¡­the proposal is from Egon Linden, Baron of Shargara. He wishes to host the conference at his manor and as for why he believes it to be a suitable location, it¡¯s because, as he wrote here,¡±

    He took out his holographic communicator, showing Rhona the form filled out by the Baron.

    ¡°It¡¯s as close as the conference can get to where the action will be carried out.¡±

    ¡°I never thought such a low-grade noble would have the audacity to even send in a proposal. But I like his reasoning,¡± Rhona said, recalling that Shargara was the capital city of the Titanian Terran Territory. ¡°I won¡¯t rule him out. We¡¯ll give him a chance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let the Governor of Terra know as soon as possible so that he can relay your wishes to the Baron.¡± Maedoc said, getting to his feet.

    ¡°Wait, Major,¡± Rhona beckoned. ¡°Are you heading to the Military Headquarters?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± he confirmed. ¡°Is there a problem with that? I¡¯ll stay here if you need me to, of course.¡±

    ¡°No. Just show your letter of approval from Lieutenant General Salomon to one of the colonels or lieutenant colonels there, and they¡¯ll set you up with a study right away. That¡¯s all I wanted to say.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering about that. Thank you, General.¡±

    The Major offered a parting salute before he left the parlour. Now alone, Rhona reclined in her couch.

    ¡°That young man¡­ he¡¯ll be of use after all.¡±

 Fifty-Three: Traitors Among Us

    ¡°I hope we¡¯re not too late.¡± Detlef said, reaching the shore of Lake Marius adjacent to its eponymous mountain range.

    ¡°The sun¡¯s just about to set,¡± Leon said. ¡°We might¡¯ve made it just in time. Navigation at night will make them easy targets for the Angels with the artificial lights on their crafts.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡± Detlef said. He pointed up at the sky. Dark shapes were present against an orange pink backdrop, coming closer and closer to the mountains, becoming larger. The team led by the Anbieter to investigate the fate of Derban had returned.

    Leon pulled Detlef towards the two hovering scooters they had brought to the shore hours earlier, obscured by a few large boulders.

    ¡°We ought to make it up before they ask Jay where we¡¯ve been!¡± he cried. The two young men boarded their respective scooters and adjusted their speed to the maximum that was possible without crashing into the mountain. The crafts entered one by one a narrow slit in the mountain that allowed them to reach the hangar, but disembarking and doing final checkups would give the two young men a good few minutes to return to the base without detection.

    Once inside the corridor that allowed access to the communal hall and therefore the rest of the base, they ran as fast they could down its length to the doors. Detlef grasped one of the handles of the doors and expected that only a light tug would open it since the main doors into the base were kept unlocked, invisible sensors making sure that anyone who went in or out was indeed able to go in and out. But it had been locked, even though the sun had just started to set.

    ¡°Shit!¡± he cried. He banged his fists on the stone doors frantically. Along with being shy, he was relatively quick to go into fear. It was rather unlike the traits of most medics, but his skill with the scalpel outweighed it enough that he¡¯d been recruited into the Black Shield.

    ¡°Calm down, Det!¡± Leon called in a kind but domineering tone. ¡°I¡¯m sure someone must¡¯ve accidentally locked them a little early. We¡¯ll just have to wait until someone passes by on the other side.¡±

    ¡°Are you lost, medics?¡± a voice asked, accompanied by the footsteps of over a dozen people. Leon and Detlef turned to see the soldiers sent out by the Anbieter, as well as the man himself, unmasked.

    ¡°A-Angel?¡± Detlef muttered. ¡°You¡¯re a¡­¡±

    ¡°I was surprised, too,¡± Vigdis said, stepping in front of her leader. ¡°But there are more important matters at hand. We tried going in through the hangar, but someone inside overrode the master lock system which is controlled inside the base. All my combinations are toast. There¡¯s a manual lock here, though. We can get in using it.¡±

    Vigdis pulled out what appeared to look like a gun from her utility belt, but the scent of gunpowder was not present. Instead it was powered by Utrium, as were virtually all of her inventions. Vigdis was also able to use the substance, but the Reserve associated with wasn¡¯t her own. She, like Leon, was also contracted with an Utrium User, the person in question being the Anbieter. She aimed her gun at the high ceiling above her and located a specific point. At the pull of a trigger a small, hot cannonball flew out of the muzzle, breaking up on impact with a very particular block of stone, which receded into the mountain. The locks of the doors made a clicking noise. The doors opened automatically, exposing darkness within. The sun had only just set, so there was no way for the communal hall to just be so impossible to look into. Unless, of course, the lamps had all been blown out.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The Anbieter stretched his hand out. He pumped a small quantity of Reserve through his veins into his palm which shot upwards, creating a sort of torch made from manipulating the Reserve particles into frenzying. He had created heatless, purple light by using a kind of Casting besides barrier-forming. Just enough to illuminate the space in front of him.

    The situation had already been strange enough, but when a stream of red liquid trickled towards the Anbieter¡¯s feet, it was cause for alarm. The medics as well as Stefan¡¯s paralyzed body were encircled by the other returning soldiers who had immediately moved to protect the three vulnerable individuals. Vigdis remained at Anbieter¡¯s side, though, fearful that they might¡¯ve taken the chance to harm him after learning of his identity only hours prior.

    The stream of blood led to a shape that was sprawled out over the floor. The source of the stream was someone¡¯s head¡ªsomeone had been killed. One of their own Black Shield.

    ¡°Is it an intruder?¡± Leon asked, his hand on Detlef¡¯s shoulder to remind him that everything was going to be under control.

    ¡°No signs of a break-in,¡± the Anbieter said, slowly walking throughout the hall only to find more and more Black Shield bodies dead in their own base. ¡°Whoever did it was already in here. Men, search every single square inch of this place. The person responsible for this is still inside. I¡¯ll need three of you to be here to guard Stefan and our two medics. The rest of you, gather the injured in the stock room.¡±

    The soldiers hesitated, but Vigdis shot them a particular look, one that told them that although she realized that they might¡¯ve felt betrayed, the fate of their comrades depended on them listening to their Titanian leader. They split up, creating their own Reserve torches that Gareth had taught them to generate after Initiating them. The scene the collective lights revealed was harrowing¡ªmotionless bodies scattered around as blood and brain matter trickled out of single wounds in their skulls. Some bodies still had recognizable faces, being shot in the back or side of the head. Others weren¡¯t so lucky. However, some were still clinging onto their lives, their bullet wounds located on their limbs or places away from their vital organs. It was almost as if they had been kept alive on purpose, to give the Anbieter a warning.

    Is Jay safe? the Anbieter wondered.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Vigdis said, tapping the leader on the shoulder which caused him to flinch. ¡°I think it might be worth giving extra attention to the holding cells.¡±

    ¡°We decided to keep Glynn and Norskov there for their disobedience¡­ why do you mention them?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s just a hunch.¡±

    ¡°Your hunches have been known to be correct.¡± the Anbieter said. With that, he instructed that when searching the holding cells, soldiers should exercise extra caution.

    Upon arriving there, the soldiers were astonished to see both Glacial Landers enlistees injured. Meinrad clenched his oozing thigh, gritting his teeth together to appease the burning pain as best as he could. Klaudia lay in the next cell with a bullet hole below her heart, the projectile lodged in her rib bones. She did not move, but she was breathing. The soldiers rushed to evacuate their two detained comrades and quickly placed them in the stock room where they would be side-by-side with 150 or so of their fellow Black Shield. 120 soldiers died that day, including the ones massacred during the hunting trip. 30 of them had been spared, the murderer having been forced to stop as soon as the Anbieter returned. None of them were able to see who had been responsible since the lights had been blown out before the killing spree went down. The killer or killers were fast, making sure not to show their faces and left some people alive on purpose. This was a calculated and deliberate attack, one that only those who had access to specific resources could¡¯ve pulled off.

    Leon, Detlef and a handful of other medics who weren¡¯t too badly injured quickly made their way through the wounded, doing their best to imbue some of their Reserve and dress their injuries as fast as they could before moving onto the next. The grandson of Marius¡¯ renowned doctor forced as much borrowed Reserve out as he could, understanding that his output was considerably lesser than normal. This undoubtedly had something to do with both Stefan¡¯s mental and physical conditions.

    As Detlef and Leon¡¯s hands floated over Meinrad¡¯s body, he had managed to mutter something out that was vital, but also confirmed the Anbieter¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°There are¡­ traitors among us¡­¡±

 Fifty-Four: A Vengeful Vow

    The soldiers quickly deemed that there was no further threat to the Black Shield. The perpetrators had indeed halted their assault and returned to blending in with the rest of the organization. The dead were kept in the hangar for momentary storage so that they could be identified and returned to their home settlements for burial. This incident couldn¡¯t have been predicted easily. This was planned, and the culprits must¡¯ve waited for the right time to strike. That meant up to two years of waiting¡ªthe duration of time it had been since the Black Shield had been established. The sheer damage caused in such little time meant that only the hands of warriors of elite skill could¡¯ve even hoped to cause it. And certainly not any ordinary human. This automatically ruled out the vast majority of the 180 soldiers. But narrowing down specific suspects could wait just momentarily. The Anbieter was desperate to find what had become of his second-in-command. Walking past the rows of injured soldiers who groaned in agony on the stock room floor, he hoped that he would find his loyal deputy there, and not laying in the hangar with a sheet over his body.

    ¡°Hey, Anbi¡ª¡± a man began, but was interrupted by the violent coughing from his own throat.

    ¡°Jay?¡± the Anbieter exclaimed, hearing a very familiar voice. ¡°Jay!¡±

    He rushed to join the southern man¡¯s side, crouching beside him. He wished to embrace his companion, but that would¡¯ve meant hurting him even more than he¡¯d already been. He¡¯d been shot in the shoulder, miraculously avoiding any life-altering injury.

    ¡°Your¡ªyour mask!¡± Jay exclaimed, but his leader patted him, urging him to calm down.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take it off¡­ Gareth made me. I pushed him into a corner, so he did the same to me¡­ but never mind that. Did you see anything at all? Anything that¡¯ll help us?¡±

    ¡°I never saw them, they took the lights down before they went on their rampage¡­¡± he paused before grimacing, the adrenaline having started to wear out. Only Leon and Detlef¡¯s work gave him any comfort. ¡°But I know there wasn¡¯t just one of them. I heard two guns. One of them was a pistol, a normal one. The other¡­ the other one was a sniper.¡±

    ¡°So there were two of them¡­¡± the Anbieter muttered, before asking a soldier near him for a pen and paper. Using his vast trove of memories to scour for the most likely suspects, those that were not only far above average in combat ability. He managed to scribble down five names. The five strongest soldiers that were in the Black Shield that had not been sent on the hunting assignment.

    Ivan Hout. Valto Dalgaard. Meinrad Glynn¡­

    Two names remained. Two names that he didn¡¯t want to write down. He didn¡¯t want to write down any, in fact. But only their skill levels could¡¯ve corresponded to such catastrophic desecration.

    Vivian Andel. Jayant.

    The five soldiers were found and brought to the communal hall for questioning. Three of the five were badly wounded, including Jayant and Meinrad. Vivian had not been injured. Valto Dalgaard received a bullet wound to the hand which had done little more than graze it.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s gotta be Vivian!¡± Ivan cried frantically, grimacing as even raising his voice caused a spike in pain. ¡°She¡¯s not hurt at all. Look at the rest of us. Do you think we¡¯d hurt ourselves just to blend in? You can see just how fucked we are¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand your reasoning,¡± Valto said calmly. ¡°But at the end of this, you¡¯ll find that neither me nor Ivan did any of those brutal things.¡±

    ¡°Vi,¡± the Anbieter said to the only soldier who was still masked after all the chaos and commotion. ¡°You must have a good alibi. Tell me what you were doing while everyone else was fighting for their lives.¡±

    Vi got down on one knee before the Titanian as if he were some sort of royalty. ¡°My only loyalty is to you, Master. I bear no allegiance to any man, woman or entity. I do as you tell me, and nothing else. I reap no benefit from serving anyone or anything else.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    I forget that she only thinks herself as belonging to me, not to the Black Shield.

    ¡°Were you aware that people were being slaughtered left and right?¡± the Anbieter questioned.

    ¡°I could not do anything without your orders, Master.¡± she said.

    Ivan cringed at the young woman¡¯s mechanical way of speech, which coupled with her constant wear of her Black Shield mask made her uncomfortable to be around. Meinrad stared up at the ceiling, his condition too overwhelming for him to react in any meaningful way. Valto subtly shook his head, dismissive of Vi¡¯s lack of concern for her comrades.

    ¡°Take that damn thing off!¡± Ivan cried. ¡°Look us in the eyes and tell us you didn¡¯t do it. The way you talk, the way you act¡­ you¡¯re not a real damn person¡­ there¡¯s nothing that tell us you didn¡¯t do it. Or maybe¡­ the sheep who¡¯s been hiding in a wolf¡¯s skin put you up to it. He did, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Me? Kill my own men? Who do you take me for, Ivan?¡± the Anbieter argued back. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for you. For all of you! My heart breaks the most out of everyone¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Your heart breaks? We find out the man who¡¯s been at the forefront of our organization for its entire existence is another of the alien freaks we¡¯ve been fighting, and you think your heart breaks? Pathetic!¡± the injured and bereaved Ivan spat out.

    ¡°Vi,¡± the Anbieter sighed. ¡°Take it off. Look at them and tell them you didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    As Vi reached for her mask, a pair of footsteps echoed in the acoustic communal hall, followed by the sounds of shutting doors. Everyone present in the hall turned their heads to see the figure of a teenaged girl emerging from the corridor.

    ¡°Anwen,¡± Valto said, vaguely acquainted with the young girl. ¡°You¡¯ve come back alone?¡±

    ¡°Gareth isn¡¯t coming back,¡± Anwen announced. ¡°Ever.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you safe and sound, Anwen. Would you mind sitting with us?¡±

    The Angel is deflecting, Ivan managed to think as the pain continued surging through his body, but slowly subsiding as a result of Leon¡¯s healing.

    Anwen sat on the floor with everyone else in the hall. She immediately recognised that something was not right, but she chalked at least some of it up to the revelation of the Anbieter¡¯s identity. The fallout from that was to be unavoidable.

    The Anbieter explained the details of the night to her, starting from when they found the doors to the hangar locked, up to when the Anbieter scribbled names down in an effort to close in on the identity of the culprits.

    ¡°I see,¡± Anwen said. ¡°That explains the bodies up in the hangar.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that so casually?¡± Ivan, a man in his late teens with an average build and medium-length, spiky brown protested. ¡°Those were our brothers!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she has other things weighing heavily on her mind, Ivan.¡± Valto, a slightly older man closer to his late twenties with a black buzzcut, goatee and stronger build reminded. He wasn¡¯t nearly as good a fighter as Meinrad or Jay, but his tactfulness with emotional intelligence was highly regarded within the Black Shield.

    ¡°Anwen¡­¡± Jay whispered, finally speaking. ¡°What do you think we should do? To draw out the culprits¡­?¡±

    The anger and frustration she¡¯d encountered while speaking with Gareth came surging back. The subtle pain in his voice as he explained only the tip of the iceberg of the oppression he faced at the hands of his father¡¯s people echoed in her mind. Looking at the chaos and destruction before her caused by what could¡¯ve only been an agent of the same aliens that caused him so much suffering fueled it.

    ¡°A full-on assault,¡± she said firmly. ¡°The traitors will reveal their true faces.¡±

    Amidst the stress and anxiety that had befallen him, a hypothetical lightbulb flickered on above the Anbieter¡¯s head. When the opportunity had come to him not long ago, he took his chances. He had finally gotten the opportunity to maybe, just maybe, finally strike the Titanians fast and hard. He would¡¯ve waited two months to formulate a complete plan, but time was of the essence. To protect himself, draw out the traitors, and finally see proactive combat against the Angels all in one move, there was one and only one thing he could¡¯ve done.

    ¡°We¡¯re on the same wavelength, Miss,¡± the Anbieter said. ¡°Our only option now is to go to the south. You already know the truth of who I am, so I might as well tell you that I also own expansive property that we can use to our advantage. In a month¡¯s time, we will head there. Our Black Shield shall finally strike first. We can''t be so passive anymore... not like when they hit Marius.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll send them to hell.¡± a youth¡¯s coarse voice said as it accompanied slow, heavy footsteps approaching from one of the walls to the centre of the hall where the rest of the occupants were. A shiver ran down Anwen¡¯s spine as a cold aura breezed past her, its source having stopped to stand just inches behind her.

    ¡°Stefan, you¡¯re already¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll send the Angels to hell,¡± he said to everyone, ignoring Anwen. His 24 hours of paralysis had ceased and he wanted nothing more than to get back on to his feet.

    ¡°The only thing I want to do is see them burn.¡±

 Epilogue - Book One

    The coldness of the stone cell bore into the youth¡¯s bare arms and legs as he sat leaned up against a wall in a room located in a building close to the Military Headquarters. His formerly short black hair came down to his shoulders in matted clumps. The shackles that held his hands above his head did not clang or ring as his frail body subtly moved them, but they certainly served their purpose. Reserve handcuffs were said to be ten times as powerful as even the toughest Terran-made handcuffs. Clad in only a sleeveless grey shirt and black pants that ended just below his knees, he¡¯d wondered how he¡¯d been able to survive nearly nine months. He was not only somewhere that was not his home, but not even the planet that he was from.

    Still, something that troubled him even more was how the man in the cell with him was still alive. A once strong, proud man, he¡¯d been reduced to skin and bones. Much of that was because he¡¯d given half of their meager daily meals to the boy. From a caloric standpoint, the two would¡¯ve died only weeks after they had been shipped off to Titan. The Utrium-fertilized potatoes and cabbage grown on Mars had somehow kept them both just barely alive. It was yet another mystery attributed to the rock.

    If it had meant saving the man from dying, the boy would¡¯ve given the portion of pottage back, and his own meal on top of that as well. He did not want to see the closest thing he had to a father die in front of him. After all, his own mother had been executed in cold blood right in front of him. He¡¯d seen her lifeless head being picked up by the scalp in the hand of her killer like some precious trophy, the rest of her corpse getting pushed onto an old rug from a burgled house to be taken away. It had happened months earlier, but the memories were still fresh on his mind, seared into his brain.

    ¡°If that kid had an ounce of our blood, he might¡¯ve been worth keeping.¡± he heard one of his guards saying in front of his cell.

    ¡°The Demon Princess¡ª¡± the other guard coughed as if he had slipped the wording up by accident. ¡°General Karesti must have a good reason for keeping him in here. My own personal issue is that man. They say that he was one of the most trusted advisors to the Defender of Terra herself, but it all gets thrown out the window when you¡¯re left to rot in a cell like that.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just here to do our job,¡± the first guard shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s not get our feelings into this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who mentioned yours first, pal.¡± the second argued.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t an invite for you to tell yours.¡± the first shot back.

    ¡°Does it matter? Stronger emotions strengthen your Reserve. Expressing mines means I get to the brunt of the work of keeping those shackles in place.¡±

    ¡°We were taught to minimize that at Heimat, don¡¯t you remember? Jeez, I can feel all sorts of things, but I¡¯ll never let another person know¡ªshit, shut up.¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The Warden¡¯s coming. Shut up.¡±

    A Titanian in a similar all-grey uniform. Much of his light-brown hair had long since faded into grey, although his face kept almost all of its youth. At 40 years old, Lieutenant Colonel Lambert Ernst was the oldest active-duty member of the Titanian Military. He was so good at his work that not another person had been considered for the position of Warden of Xanadu Penitentiary, the nation¡¯s most renowned prison in two and a half decades. Not a single breakout or riot had occurred during his tenure. He had been at the job since the latter years of Emperor Henrik¡¯s reign.

    The two guards, approaching their 30s, quickly brought their hands up in salute, which he reciprocated.

    ¡°General Karesti decrees for Subject 293840 to be transferred immediately into the custody of the Crown. Subject 4893501¡¯s detention has ceased, effective immediately.¡± he said, getting straight to the point.

    After exchanging hesitant looks, the two guards opened the grilled cell doors. The prisoners slumped forward, and a groan escaped the mouth of the man, but the teenaged boy didn¡¯t react at all. He was simply too numb, too deep inside his own personal hell to care. Two other guards came and forced them to their feet before taking them past rows of cells, each occupied by other Terrans. This particular sector was reserved for human slaves who disobeyed their owners, but the two prisoners being let out were very special exceptions.

    They were led to a door leading to a walled yard, exposed to the frigid air of Titan. The centre of it was occupied by a pool of liquid methane, a substance common all over the moon¡¯s surface. But this pool had a specific purpose. The man was pushed through the door, even though he did not object nor protest. He knew exactly what was going to happen.

    It was surrounded by nameless graves, after all.

    ¡°Kal, you won¡¯t have to wait much longer,¡± he muttered through tired, cracked lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there with you.¡±

    Upon realising what was being implied, the boy finally screamed, begging for what was about to happen to stop.

    ¡°You can¡¯t! Bring Uncle Ruben back, please! T-Take me instead. I deserve it more! Mum took that bullet for me. Let me go to hell-

    A strong hand clapped over his mouth, preventing him from crying out any more. The guards attending to Ruben turned him around a final time to face his ¡®nephew¡¯ again.

    ¡°Subject 4893501, do you have any final statements before you are released?¡± the warden asked, as part of procedure.

    ¡°Joakim,¡± Ruben said without indicating that he indeed had something to say. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I know that these past few months are the worst that you and I have ever gone through, but it¡¯s over now. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll do with you, but I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll find a way to go back home and find Stefan by the end of it. And one more thing, before I¡¯ll never be able to say it. Joakim, you already know that you and your brother have different fathers. All I can say for sure is that¡­ I am your father. You are my son.¡±

    ¡°Will that be all?¡± the warden asked.

    Ruben was silent.

    ¡°Release him.¡± He ordered his guards. The two very tall, robust soldiers pushed Ruben back first into the pool. Mere seconds later, he was out of sight. He was gone forever.

    Joakim was pulled back into the prison. Minutes later with a gas mask over his face and a borrowed jacket and boots given by the Warden, he saw himself at the gates of the prison. As his weak body fought off the deathly cold winds, a vehicle, one that hovered right above the road appeared in front of him.

    For the first time in months, the possibility of Joakim finding his little brother felt real.

 Prologue - Book Two

    The regally styled room was pin-drop silent as five figures looked on at an uncommon sight in the middle of its backwall. Bar that, this was no different from an ordinary royal chamber. Tapestries telling ancient stories decorated the walls. In a niche where the wall was devoid of the art, a portrait of three well-dressed figures occupied it. A well-built, large man but with delicate facial features, shoulder length light-brown hair covering his scalp stood at the right. His bright green eyes were apparent as he smiled with closed lips. In his arms was a very young girl, perhaps no older than two or three years looking in the direction of the painter, obviously hidden from the frame. To the father and daughter¡¯s immediate left was a seated individual, but not much could be seen of this person beside that she was obviously a woman. A rectangular sheet of paper was plastered over the upper part of her body, obscuring a section of the painting. It was done hastily and lazily, like someone took the first object they saw to conceal the woman¡¯s appearance the moment they were able to.

    Four formally dressed young people stood quite a distance from the object they had been brought into the king¡¯s chamber to see as a woman in a dress stood next to it.

    ¡°How much do you want it?¡± the military woman asked the four youths in a commanding voice. ¡°How much do you want to buy back your freedom?¡±

    ¡°More than anything, Ma¡¯am!¡± they chanted in unison.

    ¡°What will you put on the line to see to it that His Majesty is restored?¡±

    ¡°Our lives!¡± they shouted together.

    A Terran taken away from Earth, a Terran raised in the mines, a half-breed, and a Titanian raised in the Martian Territory, the instructor, who bore the badge of a colonel on the shoulder of her dress thought. An odd selection presented to me by Major General Salomon, but there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t drill into their heads.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Step forward.¡± the instructor ordered, and the four youths promptly followed. The Pod bolted into the floor that formerly housed the Emperor¡¯s bed was right before them. An orange, oval-shaped dome sat atop a white metal base, sealed together by methane gas which clouded up the interior of the Pod. With the press of a button, the gas slowly cleared up via an internal ventilation system. They saw the man they had been brought to see. He lay still, his perfect body shielded with only a towel wrapped around his waist.

    ¡°His Majesty has been comatose in this chamber for a decade, and he will not be this way for a year longer! The closer he gets his freedom back, the closer you are to getting yours. it doesn¡¯t seem like you lot have much in common with him, but you both value your personal freedoms. Tell me, what do you want for yourselves and our Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Freedom!¡± three of the students chanted. The fourth student remained mum, even though he had followed his fellows previously. This was not the vision of freedom he had. Why did he have to train to help save the invader¡¯s king? But then again, he couldn¡¯t question the decision. It was the only outcome where he could certainly return home alive.

    ¡°Speak up,¡± an elbow bumped into his ribs. The boy saw a half-Titanian, half-human girl about his age but at least a head taller in his periphery. ¡°Don¡¯t get us in trouble again, Joakim.¡±

    ¡°Louder.¡± the instructor cried.

    ¡°Freedom!¡± they repeated, Joakim reluctantly among them.

    Images flashed in his head as he and his peers listened to their instructor ramble on about the importance of their mission. He remembered the images they were shown of the boy they were supposed to acquire, his name, and the strength he possessed. He knew exactly who he had seen, something that he didn¡¯t share with his peers. He knew his younger brother more than anyone, and if reuniting with him would also result in him returning home, then he would see to the end of the mission at all costs. The monarch of the oppressing forces did not concern him at all, but getting the chance to hold Stefan in his arms again made it all worth it. He would save the enemy if it meant he got to see his only living relative again.

 One: The Free Army Returns

    A quintet of people stood in a brick building. The flint structure was about the same size as the typical cabin in Derban, but even with its unwonted domed roof, and eight-sided walls, it was only comprised of one room. A small antechamber led to that room through one of the niches. In seven of the eight niches, lamps burned, illuminating the room. The shadows of the five individuals were set against the curved ceiling, standing around a large, rectangular object at the centre.

    Vigdis Maas pulled at each corner of the Free Army banner, making sure to cover every inch of the bottom of the sarcophagus, as well as the person being laid to rest in it. A month had gone by since she identified Kallista Laine¡¯s remains, and as the only former Free Army agent to be certain of her demise, being part of the great warrior¡¯s final rites were nothing short of an honour.

    The Laine house had been completely ransacked and gutted, and all that remained of it were burnt logs strewn about the ground. Vigdis had wished to place some of her belongings inside the sarcophagus with her corpse in accordance with the customs of their pre-Invasion northern customs, but fortunately Stefan directed the party to Ruben Holt¡¯s home, which was further away from the epicentre of destruction. Inside, they were able to recover an old rifle and a helmet issued by the Free Army. Stefan silently placed the rifle at the right of his mother¡¯s shrouded corpse, while the helmet was put in the space where her missing body part would''ve been, had her body remained intact.

    ¡°Would anyone like to say anything as we bid her farewell?¡± the Anbieter asked everyone. Jay and Anwen declined, citing their lack of acquaintance with the deceased, but both held bouquets of flowers in their hands as a sign of respect.

    ¡°Your part of the battle has come to an end,¡± Vigdis said, her head lowered, and eyes shut as she stood at the centre of the sarcophagus to its left. ¡°But we shall continue it. Watch over us, Kal.¡±

    She stepped back, letting the next person to offer their respects. The Anbieter advanced in her place.

    ¡°We never met, but I believe we would¡¯ve been invaluable allies in our battle against the common enemy, had things gone differently. Your time on Titan taught you many things, like finding companions in places you would never have thought you would. Rest well, Kallista Laine.¡±

    Stefan was initially silent, but inside he pushed back a wall of fury and anger, reminded that his mother had been a slave. He remembered Gareth and the truth hidden from him. He could only wonder what else was being kept from him, and who had it. But he could not be upset at the Anbieter, a man who risked his status, reputation and life to keep a human boy safe from his own Empire.

    The boy managed to shuffle forwards, peering down into the sarcophagus at the outline of his mother¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much different things would be now if you told me everything that happened in the past¡­ but one thing¡¯s for sure. I¡¯ll tear them up. I¡¯ll tear them all up for you, and I¡¯ll find Joakim and Uncle¡ªMr. Holt along the way,¡±

    He paused for a moment to quell the sadness in his body, before putting a hand on top of his mother¡¯s stomach. It was still supple underneath the fabric of the Free Army banner. Decay had not taken a single bit of her. But the Titanians did. In more ways than one, they had taken part of her away from everything she knew. Her sons, her friends, her home settlement, her continent. The world she sought to protect.

    ¡°That¡¯s a promise. I won¡¯t fail you, Mum.¡±

    For a minute or so after he spoke those words, the room was filled with silence. Stefan allowed a few tears to exit his eyes but made no audible sound. Vigdis¡¯ eyes were fixed at the ground at her feet. Jay was in a similar state, and so was the Anbieter. Anwen couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Stefan¡¯s back, trying to decipher what was going on in his head. He was annoying, loud, a handful to deal with but also brave and steadfast. He was kind, too. But she never thought of him to be someone who would allow himself to cry in front of other people, and with his face away from her, that is what she assumed.

    How much longer will he stay like this? Until we go to the south? she pondered.

    The Anbieter made a motion through the open door of the building, and ten soldiers of the Black Shield calmly entered. Five attended to a side each of the sarcophagus¡¯ lid which lay adjacent to it, the stone construct weighing hundreds of pounds. Vigdis and Stefan joined a side themselves, respectively. They hoisted the lid to about chest-level, then gently lowered it over the top of the sarcophagus. Kallista Laine had finally been laid to rest nearly nine months after that fateful day, when her son bore witness to the tyrannical Angels that had been oppressing their lands for a millennium.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Perfectly etched font was now visible on top of the sarcophagus lid, displaying the Laine family name, and below it were its bearer¡¯s year of birth and year of death, 981 AFI and 1015 AFI respectively. Flowers were placed on top of the grave, and the occupants filed out of the antechamber.

    The snow crunched under the boot-clad feet of the mourners, the Yeupisian winter having begun weeks earlier. A light showering of white fluff fell over their heads. It would be only the start of another harsh winter, but the Black Shield would not have to bear it for long. The next morning, they would depart southwards, joining with the half of their comrades whom they left at the base. No further attacks had occurred since the initial one that had devastated them the previous month, but to leave their centre of operations unattended was foolish.

    Situated all across the village were tents belonging to the Black Shield, stationed there for the better half of a month to rebuild Derban. Of course, none of its original occupants would return to it, but a handful of families were selected by the Mayor of Marius to populate it after the Anbieter had divulged his plan to him. The official took no chances and immediately did his best to spread out as much of the populace of his town as he could, since there was little chance that the fallout from the Black Shield mission to the south would be contained there. The plot of land where the Laine family house stood was the exception, remaining as it did since the attack that took the life of its hero all those months prior. Stefan refused to see another house built on top of it. For most of his waking hours, he would train in the art of Casting in its ruins, vowing to become stronger and more powerful each day. There was no exemption to this. Anwen told him that all the help he needed would be in the book Gareth found in that abandoned village, and he set off to work immediately.

    However, this time around, he was not the one standing in its ashes. A figure in a white coat was seen in its vicinity, looking down at the blackened wood around his feet. He did not wear the Black Shield uniform and was not known to anyone. However, he didn¡¯t carry any weapons, so none were drawn on him. But that was no reason for people to keep their eyes from him.

    ¡°Who the hell is that at my house?¡± Stefan wondered. He tried to approach the man, but the Anbieter stopped that with a hand to his shoulder.

    ¡°Vigdis,¡± the Anbieter said, knowing that his gesture was enough to keep Stefan from acting further. ¡°Might that be¡­ your guest?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s about a month late¡­ but I¡¯d recognise that old codger anywhere.¡± she decreed with a frown.

    ¡°Kal took such good care of this house,¡± the white-clad man sighed, softly kicking around pieces of charcoaled wood near him. ¡°Why¡¯d they have to topple it down?¡±

    Vigdis stomped her way up to the house and through its remains, slamming a palm onto the grey-haired man¡¯s broad shoulder. He slowly turned around and raised an eyebrow, but upon seeing the woman¡¯s disappointed face, he smiled.

    ¡°My goodness, is that you, Vigdis? Wow, look at you now! Last time I saw you, you were about this¡ª

    Before he could raise his hand to demonstrate a younger Vigdis¡¯s height, the back of her hand collided with his face. He stumbled backwards, almost falling but managed to keep his balance.

    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole, Aulis. I contacted you a month ago, and it¡¯s taken you this long to find me? You are so, so lucky I even shared our location to you even after we thought you were a no-show.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no way to greet your old comrade, Vig,¡± the man rubbed his cheek, speaking through alcohol-scented lips. ¡°You¡¯re reminding me of Kal¡­ an older but just as impatient Kal. And what do you take me for, one of your machines? How am I supposed to rally up 500 men and women so quickly? And 500 seasoned, war-hardened veterans who have their own lives, might I add.¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡± Vigdis asked.

    ¡°I sent instructions for them to go to your base¡­ we should rendezvous with them in about a week or so when we head down there.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± she said, processing his information. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a Free Army soldier, acting right away.¡±

    ¡°What are we still doing here? Show me to your new boss.¡± Aulis groaned.

    The two trudged out of the ruined Laine house, where the Anbieter and Jay awaited them.

    ¡°Guys, this is Aulis Bakken, a sub-commander of the Free Army. Or, what was the Free Army, anyway. He¡¯s the highest-ranking Free Army soldier I could locate alive.¡±

    ¡°A Titanian? And a goddamn southerner?¡± the 48-year-old veteran muttered. ¡°What have you gotten yourself into, Vig? Well, I guess after Kal came back, anything¡¯s possible now¡ª

    An elbow to his ribs brought him out of his prejudiced tirade. He quickly straightened his spine and straightened his frown as much as he could.

    ¡°The Anbieter? That¡¯s what you call yourself, fella? That¡¯s not a name.¡±

    ¡°Anyone with a speck of intelligence can see that it¡¯s a moniker, and I¡¯m glad you do,¡± the Anbieter said, extending his hand out, a grin on his uncovered face. ¡°I look forward to working with you, Mr. Bakken.¡±

    ¡°Just Aulis is fine.¡± he returned, hesitantly shaking the Titanian¡¯s hand. He wiped his palm on his jacket the moment he left eyeshot.

    ¡°Say Vig,¡± Aulis soon after said. ¡°You weren¡¯t lying when you said Kal was dead, were you?¡±

    ¡°What does that tell you?¡± Vigdis pointed at the mausoleum which was on what had been a barn.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± he said, trailing off for more than a few seconds to collect his thoughts. ¡°Do you think¡­ I could see her? A final time?¡±

    ¡°We already buried her,¡± Vigdis said. ¡°And not all of her is there to see. But you can pay your respects.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s awful¡­ to know that such a strong young lady would leave us like that¡­ I came here ¡®cause I thought I¡¯d be able to fight with her again¡­ but now, it¡¯ll be for her legacy.¡±

 Two: Companions

    Leon had been sitting, leaning against the outer wall of a newly built house as he waited for Kallista¡¯s interment to end. He could not bring himself to attend another burial so soon after that of his grandmother¡¯s¡ªthe memories he feared it would evoke would be too painful. His duty was to be on standby in case any of the soldiers assisting in reconstructing Derban became injured, but there were a couple of other medics as well.

    He got to his feet as two familiar figures approached him. He brushed snow off of the back of his legs.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Anwen confirmed.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said, looking at the sky. Even though the sun was the highest it would be all day, the cold did not relent. He wished to walk around so as to not require medical attention himself. ¡°Do you guys have anything to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go train.¡± Stefan shrugged, not really paying attention to his friend.

    ¡°Enough of that, Stefan!¡± Anwen grumbled. ¡°The Anbieter told you to tone it down. And you did plenty of it this morning before the ceremony.¡±

    Without Gareth around, Anwen found it difficult to quell Stefan¡¯s anger and sadness, which he channeled through his desire to become stronger. However, she knew that if he trained himself into overexertion, it would mean irreversible consequences. She¡¯d seen it nearly happen, after all.

    Stefan sighed, wordlessly agreeing that she might¡¯ve had a point. But how else would he tame his thirst for vengeance without hurting himself or someone he cared about?

    ¡°We leave tomorrow morning for the base,¡± Leon said. ¡°And it¡¯ll take three weeks to march down to the south. Maybe we should¡­ spend a little time together before everything starts to go down.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Leon.¡± Anwen agreed. She still felt bitter about the incident at the Marius cemetery, but she understood that his actions were spurred by grief.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ we could go down to the base.¡± Stefan suggested.

    ¡°Which base? The one we lived in with Gareth?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been there in so long, and¡ª

    Anwen grabbed the boy¡¯s shoulders and shook him hard. She had disappointment written all over her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you get anywhere near Gareth¡¯s gear. Can¡¯t you just¡­ can¡¯t you just listen to instructions, Stefan?¡± she yelled at him, which garnered a few stares from people nearby.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± he muttered, holding his arms close to his body.

    With a somber frown, Anwen stepped backwards, letting go of the boy.

    ¡°I think I know some place we could go to for a bit.¡± Anwen said as soon as she had calmed down.

    ¡°Where?¡± Leon asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡±

    -

    A one-hour long excursion on a small Craft, larger than a two-person Craft but incapable of carrying large loads of people like most of the Black Shield¡¯s vehicles, led them to what was seemingly another patch of pine forest in the sprawling central area of north Yeupis, warmer and vegetation-rich compared to the glacial lands, but with a different altitude and divergent plant life compared to the lands bordering the Marius mountains and by extension, south Yeupis.

    ¡°Seems like normal forest to me,¡± Stefan grumbled. ¡°What about it made you want us to see this?¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Leon said, a chuckle to his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you see it?¡±

    ¡°See what?¡± Stefan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°The steam!¡± Leon exclaimed. Stefan finally realized that the air was not only warm¡ªit was hot. That would¡¯ve only been possible during the Yeupisian winter for one of two reasons: one, there was a building with a stove being burnt inside of it. It was easy to see that this wasn¡¯t the case in the dense forest. That automatically brought him to concluding with the second reason: there were hot springs.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    By the time the boy had arrived at that conclusion, and in fact for some time before it, Anwen had already sped off in its direction, her footprints the only indication of the direction she¡¯d gone in. Stefan turned and looked down at Leon with a sly smirk.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see you there.¡± he said, before sprinting in the direction of the prints.

    He leaned to steer clear of branches as his feet took him forward and jumped to avoid roots. Stefan realized that ever since his paralysis, his body was more agile and swift than it had been before. Perhaps the Utrium laced inside him which had stopped his movements also did more than heal his body from overexertion. This was something he¡¯d taken advantage of during his strenuous self-imposed training sessions but hadn¡¯t really thought of until that moment.

    As he neared the rocky edges of the pools of steaming water, he saw that Anwen was already chest-deep in the water. She turned around to find him standing and smiled.

    ¡°See? This is a cool place.¡± she said with a warm tone.

    ¡°Why do you have to be so fast?¡± Stefan sighed, knowing that him and Leon were practically left in the dust as soon as Anwen ran out into the forest after she had parked their Craft.

    ¡°Because¡­ I don¡¯t want you guys seeing me change out of my clothes?¡± Anwen said as if offering a proposition. Stefan¡¯s eyes drifted to a set of woman¡¯s clothing and a metal artificial leg resting atop the rocky liner. Upon the realization, he quickly averted his gaze from both Anwen and her discarded clothing, cringing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not getting in there if you¡¯re not wearing anything.¡± he proclaimed.

    ¡°I have clothes on,¡± she said, letting out a laugh. ¡°Relax, just get in. After you take that off, first.¡±

    Stefan looked at his fur-lined boots, jacket and pants. He ran behind a tree and stripped down to his underwear before joining Anwen inside the pool.

    A smile crept up on his face as the water soaked into his pores with their gentle ripples.

    ¡°This hits the spot,¡± he breathed. ¡°How did you find this place?¡±

    ¡°It was on our way back from our home. When we found that book.¡± she said, omitting everything else that had happened on that journey.

    By this time, Leon had joined them, a panting mess. He didn¡¯t have to ask to get the memo, and he promptly dressed down to his underwear in a manner similar to Stefan¡¯s.

    ¡°After all this time without breaks or peace¡­ I¡¯m happy to be here.¡± Leon said after a short while of silence, giving himself some time to properly process the new and calming experience.

    ¡°But not for long,¡± Stefan said. ¡°We need to spend our time here wisely.¡±

    ¡°You guys are my closest friends,¡± Anwen said. "If I could spend any time anywhere, it would be with you guys. Can we just¡­ not talk about any of that stuff for a bit?¡±

    Stefan nodded with reluctance. It seemed that the further he was from a suit of armor or gun, the more and more he wanted to take them up. But he mustered up the resilience to remember that not everything revolved around him. Of course he remembered it. The mother who he had just laid to rest taught him that.

    ¡°It¡¯s been¡­ almost eleven years, hasn¡¯t it Anwen?¡± Leon asked.

    ¡°Just over a month from now, after the start of the new year. Yeah.¡± Anwen confirmed.

    ¡°Eleven years since what?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Eleven years since Gareth found me and took me to Marius. Since I left my birthplace.¡± Anwen answered.

    ¡°I remember the exact date because that¡¯s when we celebrate your birthday,¡± Leon answered. ¡°Last year when you didn¡¯t come, Gareth reminded us every chance he got that you were fourteen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, did he?¡± Anwen asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Why not?¡± Leon shrugged.

    ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Stefan whispered. ¡°What else has Gareth hid from you?¡±

    ¡°Stefan¡­¡± was all Anwen had managed to say, unable to bring any words that would comfort him in his grief, but which would also remind him of why she¡¯d brought them all to the hot springs.

    Sensing her worry, Leon approached her from the corner of the pool he was occupying.

    ¡°Um, Anwen¡­ I wanted to tell you something that I¡¯ve been meaning to for a little while now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Anwen said, Leon being successful in taking her attention off of Stefan.

    ¡°The way I acted toward you after Granny¡¯s funeral¡­ pushing you away when we probably should¡¯ve been there for each other. I¡¯m really sorry about that. I¡­ should¡¯ve remembered that I wasn¡¯t the only one who lost her.¡±

    Anwen raised a submerged fist from the water and struck Leon¡¯s shoulder. He stumbled and for a brief few moments, his entire body was below the waters that it had disturbed. Heaving himself back up and above the air, he was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected an immediate, physical reaction to his statement, but even more surprising was that she was giggling at him.

    ¡°Silly Leon.¡± she said, taking his wrist and pulling him closer.

    ¡°W-What?¡± he stammered.

    ¡°You¡¯re her grandson. You have the right to hurt more than anyone. Okay, maybe not everyone¡­ but it¡¯s okay. I wasn¡¯t going to make you apologise but¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you wanted an apology. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±  he asked.

    ¡°Umm¡­ maybe. Just a little.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so like you.¡± he smiled.

    Anwen smiled back, bringing in her oldest friend for a tight, but short-lived hug.

    Stefan¡¯s heart felt a little warm, seeing the genuine connection between two people who had known one another for years. He hadn¡¯t been afforded that luxury himself, but he was happy that they had that. They were two good, caring people. These were people he wanted to have in his life even after he reunited with his brother and uncle-figure. Even after the pain and hardship they had gone through, they didn¡¯t become cold or cruel because of it. That was what he aspired to reach. But Gareth¡¯s final words to him continued to plague him.

 Three: Goodbye, Marius

    Welcomed by a crowd of no less than 10,000 people, the Black Shield were being given a very warm sendoff. The arrival of such a revered group was the only way to gather an audience five times higher than the population of Marius. Men, woman and children from across north Yeupis lined the main street of Marius leading up to its town square. They chanted and sung, greeting their masked heroes. The younger soldiers tended to be near the end of the procession, including Stefan, Leon and Anwen. The three tried their best to focus on their comrades leading ahead of them, ignoring the loud raucous on each side.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many people before.¡± Anwen whispered to Stefan.

    ¡°Way too many people.¡± Stefan agreed.

    ¡°Both of you act like you¡¯ve never lived in a town before.¡± Leon rolled his eyes, even though he too was a stranger to his hometown being so inundated with people.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t.¡± Anwen said, only partly true because the times where she had lived in one were out of her memory¡¯s reach.

    ¡°Same here. Not a real one, at least.¡± Stefan said, remembering just how tiny and obscure Derban was, even for northern standards.

    The 250-strong procession marched onwards, the lines of people waiting to see them getting more and more condensed the closer they got to the town square.

    Finally, it seemed that the cavalcade had come to a halt. From the aptly spacious square, Jay shouted an order at his subordinates as the Anbieter climbed the shutoff water fountain, using it as a stage to deliver a speech from. At the sound of Jay¡¯s voice, the soldiers immediately separated into rows and columns as they filed into the area.

    ¡°Days, weeks,¡­ perhaps even a month,¡± the Anbieter began. ¡°That was how long it has taken you all to arrive in this beautiful town. Each of you took precious time out of your busy lives, abstaining from work or household duties just to support us, to see us off. And for that, the least I can do is thank you. You have all waited patiently and trusted in us to deliver what you all wish for, but let it be known that is still only the beginning..¡±

    As the Anbieter went on about the civilians too would have to make sacrifices, evacuating the Marius Mountains region and fleeing north to escape the potential fallout from their noble mission, a hand fell on top of Anwen¡¯s shoulder, standing alongside Stefan in an outer row closest to the general populace.

    ¡°I thought I recognized that voice.¡± the owner of the hand said pleasantly.

    Anwen turned 90 degrees in the direction of the shoulder with weight on it. Though her face was obscured, it was easy to tell that it had an expression of surprise on it.

    ¡°Iris?¡± she whispered, not wanting to distract her comrades around her.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you again, Anwen,¡± the slightly older girl smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re doing okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ you too.¡± Anwen said in a somewhat confused tone. After the day she returned to Marius from Gareth¡¯s Utrium retrieval mission, she never thought she would encounter a girl from the Church of Hugo again. With all the stress and anxiety of recent, she had nearly forgotten all about them.

    ¡°I just wanted to thank you. For everything, really. If you had never asked that big man to take us with you¡­ I certainly wouldn¡¯t be here today. Everything I have now is far greater than anything Hugo could¡¯ve done for me.¡±

    That was all Gareth, Anwen reminisced. He will never know the good he¡¯s brought to the people of this world.

    ¡°Iris is right,¡± said a bald, middle-aged man standing just behind the girl. Beside him was a woman of similar age. In her arms was a very young baby, no more than a few weeks old. ¡°We simply cannot thank you enough, Anwen.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lind?¡± Anwen muttered.

    The girl recognized the couple who accompanied Iris. They were from a nearby town and had come across her years ago at Dr. Bernard¡¯s office to help them in their efforts to bear a child. They were unfortunately never successful.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°You brought us together, dear. Thank you.¡± Mrs. Lind said humbly.

    ¡°People like to look down on those like me, young expecting mothers with no man present in their lives. But lucky for me, Mama and Papa found me before Isabel here was about to born.¡±

    As Iris turned to her adoptive mother to caress the head of her new daughter, Anwen couldn¡¯t help but feel bewitched.

    ¡°You named her Isabel?¡± Anwen stammered.

    ¡°The doctor who delivered her did, actually. He insisted on it, saying that it was the name of someone he cared for very much. But it¡¯s a really lovely name.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Anwen¡¯s surprise turning into tenderness. ¡°Isabel is a really lovely name.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of her while Iris is doing her cordwainer apprenticeship.¡± Mr. Lind said proudly.

    ¡°Both of them, honey,¡± Mrs. Lind reminded. ¡°They¡¯re ours now. Both of them are our girls now.¡±

    ¡°I know. But we can¡¯t keep the fact that they aren¡¯t sisters forever.¡± Mr. Lind quietly chided his wife.

    ¡°In due time, Papa,¡± Iris reminded her new father. ¡°This is what¡¯s best for now.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sweetie,¡± Mr. Lind said, wrapping his arm around Iris¡¯ shoulders and pulling her close to him. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Anwen,¡± Stefan tapped the distracted girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Quit talking to the civilians, the Anbieter¡¯s almost done.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Anwen said humbly upon hearing her friend¡¯s reminder. ¡°I came here for a reason. But congratulations to all of you.¡±

    ¡°Send them packing, young lady.¡± Mr. Lind said.

    ¡°Remember all of us, Anwen.¡± Mrs. Lind added.

    Iris simply smiled, having said all that she needed to. She already knew Anwen was aware of what she meant to her.

    ¡°¡­and, over a decade after humanity¡¯s last proactive battle against the enemy, we set foot towards their domain once again. Our mission is a noble one, and so the strength you offer us through your mere presence will take us a long way. Victory to Terra!¡± the Anbieter finished, ending his speech with a triumphant cry.

    ¡°Victory to Terra!¡± his soldiers and the civilians repeated, raising fists in the air.

    A storm of applause erupted as Jay ordered the soldiers back into line to continue their march down to the shores of Lake Marius, where dozens of boats awaited them. The shore was occupied by hundreds of family members and close friends of the men and women, waiting to greet their loved ones for a final time before they returned to the base prior to their engagement. For some, it would inevitably be the last time. Here, the Anbieter had allowed his soldiers to remove their masks so that their close ones could see them.

    Leon, Anwen and Stefan looked around, trying to see where Dr. Bernard would be. If anyone were to be waiting for them, it would be him.

    As they each scanned a particular direction with their eyes in search of the old man, Leon caught glimpses of his comrades taking their masks off, rushing into the arms of their mothers, fathers, wives and children. The one notable exception to this was Vi, who remained standing, gazing at the Anbieter who was taking the time to speak with the families of his comrades. He did not remove his mask, for obvious reasons. But Leon had seen his face before. In contrast, he¡¯d never seen any features of Vivian Andel, besides her haunting green eyes and fiery, curly red hair.

    Does she not have family? Leon wondered.

    ¡°There they are, Grandpa!¡± a familiar voice cried from a slight distance. ¡°See?¡±

    ¡°Janine!¡± Anwen cried, having seen them before Leon. ¡°Dr. Bernard!¡±

    The woman who shared the same, but longer black hair and hazel eyes as her taller, but younger brother squeezed the boy as soon as he got within arms¡¯ reach of her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be here to see us off, Jan,¡± Leon said, a huge grin on his face. ¡°Where¡¯s Liam?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I come say goodbye to my little brother?¡± she said, pinching his cheeks as she had when they were much younger. ¡°Liam didn¡¯t want to leave the farm unattended, but he only wishes the best of luck to his dear brother in-law. He said he¡¯ll let you milk the goats the next time you come around.¡±

    ¡°As long as he can stop them from trying to kick my face off.¡± Leon said, remembering the bad taste in his mouth left by his previous visit to his sister¡¯s new home.

    ¡°Say,¡± Janine said, as she noted the absence of one particular person. ¡°Has Gareth not come with you guys? I thought he was also with the Black Shield.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t be coming back¡­¡± Stefan muttered. This was not the place to bring up his bitterness about his lack of closure, but he couldn¡¯t stop it.

    ¡°He went back home,¡± Anwen clarified. "Back to Titan.¡±

    ¡°S-Seriously?¡± Janine said, dumbfounded. ¡°Are you playing a prank on me?¡±

    ¡°I thought this would happen,¡± Felix Bernard sighed. ¡°But I guess it isn¡¯t surprising.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Grandpa?¡± Leon asked.

    ¡°It was maybe his third or fourth visit to Marius, by which point we both clearly understood that he would be coming every year. I always knew that he wasn¡¯t from here, but I think that at this point, he was a lot more comfortable sharing some of his thoughts to me.¡±

    Felix explained that Gareth had told him he had some other goal in mind after he had landed in south Yeupis almost exactly 11 years ago. His wish had been to hide out in the north, but his Light Pillar had unexplainably brought him to a seaside town in the south. As he covertly travelled north, he¡¯d felt drawn and compelled to a particular house in a city about halfway between the original town he had landed in, and the Marius Mountains up north. This was where he found a badly injured, four-year-old Anwen. Felix told the four youths that Gareth took it upon himself to raise her, completely changing his desired path.

    ¡°Anwen¡­ Gareth left me something to give you in the case that anything were to happen to him. I suppose now is that time.¡±

 Four: A Letter from the Past // Farewell

    Dr. Bernard fished around his messenger bag, moving ruffled up scraps of paper inside. He then pulled out a slightly crumpled envelope, complete with a wax seal on it, preserving its contents.

    ¡°He left me a letter?¡±

    ¡°It details everything he knows about what happened that day,¡± Felix explained. ¡°But do not open it yet. Gareth told me that only an adult mind can handle learning what¡¯s in it. You have to wait until you¡¯re 16.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m turning 15 in a less than a couple months¡­¡± Anwen whispered as the envelope found itself in her hands.

    ¡°I know. You¡¯ll have to wait another year, then. I know how much the young mind can suffer from seeing things it isn¡¯t supposed to see.¡±

    Anwen¡¯s thumb found itself rubbing at the edges of the seal that kept the envelope closed. Her mind knew that it had to remain that way, but heart struggled to obey.

    A larger hand wrapped itself over the one trying to pry off the seal. Anwen¡¯s gaze shifted to her right where she saw Stefan looking down at her, a stern look on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that safe for you.¡± Stefan affirmed.

    ¡°I want¡­ I want to hold it¡­¡± Anwen stammered. She understood that the letter she held was the only thing that linked her to her past. She couldn¡¯t stand it being taken from her. ¡°I can feel it. Gareth prepared this for me.¡±

    Her unique Concentrated Initiation had left a physically weak but useful byproduct¡ªthe ability to sense traces of another person¡¯s Initiation.

    ¡°Anwen¡­ you¡¯re my friend. It¡¯s my job to make sure you¡¯re not running into things you aren¡¯t supposed to.¡±

    Anwen¡¯s hold on the envelope loosened as she gazed into Stefan¡¯s eyes. For some reason, they appeared noticeably lighter than the dark brown she was used to seeing. Stefan ignored her, taking the envelope and putting it in one of the large pockets of his Black Shield-issued jacket.

    ¡°Okay.¡± she sighed, relenting.

    ¡°Good thinking, Stefan,¡± Felix said in praise of the young man. ¡°I can depend on you to be there for her. Also, I¡¯ve learned about your mother. You have my condolences.¡±

    Stefan simply nodded in acknowledgement, a look of forced stoicism on his face. In reality, even the mention of his mother still made his heart ache.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t lose it, Stefan.¡± Anwen beckoned, almost begging to him.

    ¡°Not a chance.¡± he said.

    ¡°Attention, everyone!¡± a southern man cried from the edge of Lake Marius. ¡°We leave for the base in 10 minutes!¡±

    Jay was relieved that everyone slowly started to wrap up their final conversations, beginning their preparation to row across the lake to their base in the mountains. But he also couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow, as he was certain that many of them would never again be able to return home and see them once more. It only reminded him that his family lived hundreds of leagues away, that he could not see them. But that wouldn¡¯t be the case for long.

    ¡°Please, take this.¡± a woman in a thick jacket asked a young man. She placed a pendant in his open hands.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your mammoth ivory pendant?¡± the woman¡¯s son asked, confused as to why he was being given such a cherished piece of jewellery.

    ¡°Tsk,¡± the Glacial Lander woman said, rejecting his question. ¡°I didn¡¯t travel nearly two months to not give it to you. It¡¯s cherished, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re going to have it. I know you get nervous easily, so each time you wear it, I want you to remember that my thoughts are always with you. The entire Glacial Lands thinks of you, Detlef. You¡¯re our shining star.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Tears began to stream from the boy¡¯s eyes as his mother¡¯s words hit him straight to the core. She had always been his constant supporter. Her words meant more to him than anything.

    ¡°Men of the Glacial Lands power through winters no one else on this continent can,¡± Mrs. Feldt said as she wiped her son¡¯s tears. ¡°Going to battle is nothing. It¡¯s not a reason to cry.¡±

    ¡°I know, Ma. I¡¯m just sad because¡­ I have you, but Meinrad and Klaudia have no one. Even if they were well enough to be here, no one would be saying goodbye to them. And when this war¡¯s over, they¡¯ll have no one to go back to.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re a medic, son,¡± Mrs. Feldt said, placing her palm over the left side of her son¡¯s chest.  ¡°You have a good heart, and you also happen to have good hands. Use those and help your friends in need. But, could I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Who are Meinrad and Klaudia?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re friends I made here,¡± Detlef explained. ¡°They also came from the Glacial Lands. Meinrad looks big and tough, but he¡¯s the funniest guy I¡¯ve ever met. Klaudia looks like she wants to crush every living thing she sees, but she¡¯s really nice if you¡¯re patient and kind with her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s odd,¡± Mrs. Feldt noted. ¡°I¡¯ve traded with all the villages around us since you left. I can¡¯t remember anyone telling me that their son or daughter went down south to enlist in the Black Shield¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Leon was using his last moments with his family to fill himself in on their plans for when the war was to spill over the mountains, in order to relieve himself of some of the anxiety that thinking of them produced.

    ¡°Grandpa, Jan¡­ when are you guys going to evacuate?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here a couple more nights to spend time with my old friends,¡± Janine answered. ¡°Can¡¯t stick around too long, though. Liam can¡¯t stand being alone on his big farm. We¡¯re in the central plains between the taiga and deciduous areas, so the Angels will have to go through a whole lot of trees to get to us. We¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    The central plains, Stefan remembered. That was where Gareth and Anwen lived in their base. Maybe Janine and her husband aren¡¯t too far. Maybe even only a day¡¯s ride from it.

    ¡°And you, Grandpa?¡± Leon asked.

    A noticeable frown appeared on Janine¡¯s lips. It was like she already knew what he was going to say.

    ¡°Leon, my dear boy¡­ are you asking me if I¡¯m going to evacuate Marius? The same Marius I was born in? The same Marius I started my training in and got married? The Marius Enok was born in, and the Marius you two took your first breaths? You should already know quite well what my answer to that is,¡±

    Felix wasn¡¯t going to leave Marius. It was set in stone.

    ¡°If I leave, who¡¯ll give Isabel company? Who will wait for Enok and Freyja when they come back? Only I can. And I will!¡±

    Leon had too many disagreements with his grandfather as of late. He wasn¡¯t going to add another one to that list. He wasn¡¯t going to leave him on a bad note.

    ¡°If¡­ that¡¯s what you think is best, go for it, Grandpa.¡± Leon smiled.

    ¡°Not you too, Leon!¡± Janine, smacking her forehead in disappointment. ¡°Are you just going to let Grandpa wait to get hurt? Anwen, talk some sense into him, please.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Bernard has done so much for the people of this town!¡± Anwen stepped in, but not for Janine. ¡°He¡¯s given his whole life to serving other people. Isn¡¯t it about time he gets to call his own shots? He deserves to choose what he gets to do.¡±

    Janine was appalled. She hadn¡¯t expected Anwen to agree with Leon. The woman had always thought of Anwen as something of a miniature version of herself, so listening to her enabling what she thought were her grandfather¡¯s suicidal thoughts pained her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you die, Grandpa.¡± she whispered bitterly, her gaze at the ground in front of her feet, fists curled at her sides.

    Granny¡¯s gone. There¡¯s no chance Mum and Dad are coming back. Leon¡¯s in the war effort. Why does everyone have to leave me?

    But was Anwen wrong? Janine had witnessed a small chunk of Felix¡¯s selfless life firsthand and knew how many days of sleep and hours of quality family time he had sacrificed for the people who needed his help. She was merely refusing to acknowledge any of it.

    ¡°Men and women of the Black Shield!¡± the Anbieter cried. ¡°We depart in two minutes. Start heading for the boats immediately!¡±

    ¡°Leon¡­ whether I see you again or not¡­ keep your promise to me. You will return to Marius when the time is right.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Grandpa,¡± Leon smiled with wet eyes. ¡°I will. Take care.¡±

    ¡°Anwen, Stefan. You two are a great couple of kids¡­ keep being that way. Keep each other safe. With Gareth gone, you two will need each other more than ever.¡±

    ¡°When you come back, Leon¡­ all three of us are going to meet again. I don¡¯t care how long it takes. It¡¯s going to happen. Stefan, Anwen¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you, too.¡± Janine said in a more relaxed voice but with still-present sour undertones. It was clear that much of her remaining time in Marius would be spent futilely attempting to persuade her grandfather to go to her husband¡¯s farm with her.

    ¡°Come on, you brats!¡± Jay yelled in a teasing matter. ¡°These boats won¡¯t row themselves to the other side!¡±

    ¡°W-We¡¯ll be right there, Jay!¡± Leon stammered. He grabbed a wrist each of Anwen¡¯s and Leon¡¯s, and after giving one last look of farewell to his sister and grandfather, dragged them towards the shore.

 Five: Preparations

    ¡°We currently have 230 able-bodied Black Shield combatants, 500 Free Army veterans who should be at the base in a few days¡­ and Valto should already be there with the 250 recruits he set off to collect a month ago,¡± Jay said, crunching numbers as he and the Anbieter rowed their boat. ¡°That¡¯s under a thousand on our side total. It¡¯s way below the numbers we should have.¡±

    ¡°The Titanian Garrison at Shargara itself has 3,000 soldiers,¡± the Anbieter recalled. ¡°And they can immediately mobilize any other units on the continent. But 980¡­ should be more than enough for a surprise assault. I don¡¯t plan on creating a drawn-out battle.¡±

    ¡°And after that¡­ you said we¡¯d have support?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± the Anbieter confirmed. ¡°Marquess Niklas Rask of Mars is from one of the last families that supported the Solich Emperors. But he is an ally, not a friend. He wants our troops on southern Yeupisian soil before he can make any commitments. If this is still not enough¡­ we get help from the Shimajima.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being serious, aren¡¯t ya?¡± Jay asked, skeptical. ¡°I can believe the marquess¡­ but Shimajima? Those islands ain¡¯t even accessible to the Titanians!¡±

    ¡°I know our weaknesses. Our bodies can¡¯t handle large quantities of any water, let alone saltwater. And the lack of land isn¡¯t suitable for us to sustain ourselves, even if we did kick the natives out. Those islands are not fables. They¡¯re real, and if we have to, we¡¯ll reach them and get help from the people on them.¡±

    ¡°You can make the impossible happen.¡± Jay laughed softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Titanian baron helping the people of the north¡­ that word isn¡¯t even in my vocabulary.¡± the Anbieter chuckled in reciprocity.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I chose to follow you up here two years ago,¡± Jay said, a loyal tone to his speech. ¡°I only trust you to free us of our servitude.¡±

    ¡°The Linden family are not puppets,¡± the Anbieter said, his voice now much colder. ¡°And neither are you. Neither are any of you.¡±

    --

    Days later, emotions within the Black Shield bases were rampant. Many tried to hide their nervosity, while others proudly expressed their honor of being part of the group that would take back their continent from their oppressors. The Anbieter, once again masked, stood behind his desk before the nearly 980 men and women he was responsible for. Just behind him to his right was Jay, and to his left the same distance away stood Aulis Bakken.

    ¡°In just a few hours from now, we will begin our two-day march along the south shore of Lake Marius to Haldor¡¯s Pass,¡± the Anbieter said, in reference to the passage through the Marius Mountains created in the early reign of Emperor Henrik in memory of his father. ¡°There, we will meet with one of our allies who will ensure our safe and covert entry into south Yeupis. From there, it will be a week-long walk to Shargara. That will leave us with four days until the New Year¡¯s assembly. I know you have all trained greatly, and I believe in it. However, there are high chances that most of us will not make it back north¡­ myself included. I ask you to see me as a tool, not a leader. The Black Shield is what must be honored, not myself. Don¡¯t fret if you lose me, or if I lose you. To my new Free Army friends, I know you have waited for another chance to strike for years. I know I¡¯m not the type of person you wanted to align yourselves with, but there is a common enemy at play. We will slow them down; we will make them feel threatened¡­ we will make them lose hope! For them, there will be no hope of maintaining their evil presence on our continent. Northerner, southerner, Titanian¡­ the Empire is our enemy! Down with the Empire!¡±

    He pumped a fist into the air. At first, people were hesitant to follow him. It was all very surreal¡ªan Angel at the helm of their organisation, an army from the past rising from the dead, a technologically advanced alien nemesis on the other side of the mountains.

    ¡°Down with the Empire!¡± Vigdis cried with her first in the air, passion written all over her face.

    ¡°Down with the Empire!¡± her student followed.

    ¡°Down with the Empire!¡± the two ladies were joined in their chanting by Leon and Stefan, as well as a handful of other Black Shield soldiers.

    ¡°Down with the Empire!¡± even more joined.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Within seven repetitions of the chant, all of the Black Shield had joined in on the chanting. Three or so more later, the Free Army had accompanied them too. However, when the dozenth repetition had passed, the Anbieter held up a gloved palm, commanding silence.

    ¡°The Linden manor is outfitted with ample underground hiding space¡­ something my forefathers had built should the need ever arise. It¡¯ll be enough to move around, but not to train using swords. I know that most of you understand this¡­ but this reminder applies to certain individuals who need it,¡± he said, his eyes drifting to Stefan for a few seconds. Private reminders did the determined boy little good. A public one that didn¡¯t put him on the spot ought to have been better.

    ¡°The journey down to Shargara will pit us against environments that most of you have never faced, and the already long journey warrants that you rest for those four days in preparation for the big event. All you have to worry about is being well enough in body and mind to fight your hearts out on that day. Jay, Vigdis, Aulis and I will take care of all the logistical concerns.¡±

    ¡°Hey, boss!¡± a feminine voice said coming from one of the doors, leading to a chamber which had seldom been entered or exited during the last month.

    ¡°K-Klaudia?¡± Meinrad, who had recovered enough from the previous month¡¯s ambush to be present at the meeting. muttered. He was surprised that she was able to walk all the way down despite the state of blood loss and the not fully healed rib bones she suffered.

    ¡°You can leave it to me to make sure none of these guys are too badly hurt,¡± Klaudia said, slamming a pillar with her palm, making sure she was heard. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with adding me back to the roster. There¡¯s 50 medics¡­ another one can¡¯t hurt. Count me in, please.¡±

    ¡°Klaudia, dear,¡± the Anbieter said, worry all over his voice. ¡°With the injuries you took¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a medic, I know my own body more than anyone else. I¡¯m fine. Just let me join you.¡± she said. A certain imploring tone was noticeable in her voice, a contrast from her normal brashness.

    ¡°She¡¯s healing really well,¡± Detlef added. ¡°She should be alright by the time we reach the manor. Let her come, boss.¡±

    Another opinion from a skilled practitioner seemed to sway the Anbieter.

    There can never be too much help, he reasoned. And the Black Shield leaves no one behind.

    ¡°Alright, Klaudia. You can come. But I want you to check in with one of your colleagues each day until we arrive.¡±

    ¡°I can do that, sir.¡± Leon offered, raising his hand. However, another hand took a hold of his arm, lowering it back down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leon. I¡¯ll take care of her. We can¡¯t have our only contracted healer fixed on one person.¡± Detlef said.

    Leon smiled. His friend¡¯s confidence had increased somewhat since they had met, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to charge in front of the hundreds of comrades around them.

    ¡°You got it, buddy.¡± he agreed.

    Medics were the only one of the three divisions in the Black Shield that were completely autonomous, meaning they had no leader, and every member was to act at their own discretion. This automatically meant they commanded more respect than most other members. As such, a short round of applause was given to Leon, Detlef, Klaudia and their colleagues for their proactivity.

    With a reminder that they would depart in two hours and that they were to finish their final preparations, the Anbieter dismissed everyone. While he stayed near his open-concept desk with Jay and Aulis to discuss how to help the Free Army veterans settle in with their new, younger comrades, Detlef approached Klaudia as she stood up in his presence for the first time in weeks.

    ¡°Hey¡­ I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be ready to go this soon,¡± Detlef said. ¡°Should I check your wound before we leave?¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s gotta help your sorry ass make sure these guys don¡¯t drop like flies there,¡± she playfully punched his shoulder, an uncharacteristic grin printed on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so chatty like you just were.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­¡± he trailed off. He felt his cheeks getting warm, and in attempt to hide his physical affect, lowered his head and fixed his gaze on the ground between him and her.

    ¡°This is what I mean by when I say you¡¯re a sorry ass loser,¡± she sighed. ¡°Now how about we head to the infirmary and start loading our supplies into the rucksacks? We left them in the hangar.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ sure! That I can do.¡± Detlef quickly agreed. He seemed grateful that she had switched the topic for him. He knew that she had a good soul underneath all the toughness and distance that she displayed. Otherwise, there would¡¯ve been no chance that she would¡¯ve become a medic.

    ¡°Detlef, Klaudia!¡± a voice called out to them from the gradually emptying communal hall.

    ¡°Oh, hey there, Leon.¡± Detlef smiled.

    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re gonna say, make it we quick. We have shit to do.¡± Klaudia said, reverting to her typical impertinence.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take care of the stuff in our room,¡± he said, referring to the quarters he shared with Leon. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m done so I can start helping you guys out.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Detlef nodded.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Klaudia shrugged, before she allowed Detlef to lead the way.

    Leon soon returned to his quarters, which was more isolated from the rest of the rooms comprising the base. His precise eyes allowed him to notice a cabinet above his bed¡¯s headboard somewhat open. The corner of a towel was seen hanging out from it.

    ¡°Det must¡¯ve forgotten to close the door.¡± he told himself.

    He took the towel out and laid it on his bed to fold it properly and replace it, but he noticed a scent that he knew shouldn¡¯t have been there.

    It was antiseptic solution. Its pungent smell was not permitted in the medics quarters, as all sanitizing materials had to be kept in the infirmary. Something was off. Detlef wouldn¡¯t make this ridiculous of a mistake.

    That was when the noise was finally processed by his attentive ears.

    Breathing, coming from his closet.

 Six: The Secretive Soldier

    Leon didn¡¯t forget for a second that the culprits for the ambush attacks had still not been caught. Even though they hadn¡¯t struck a second time, they still roamed around the base, blending in with the rest of the agents. He trusted the Anbieter¡¯s plan to draw them out by launching an attack in the south, but he hadn¡¯t thought that one of perpetrators would¡¯ve hidden in his own room. Still, he was set on finding them. After taking a few seconds to ascertain if the intruder would pop out and attack him, he approached the door to his closet, knife in hand. He had already packed up most of his belongings, so there would be ample standing space for whoever was inside. He wasn¡¯t planning on letting them stay there.

    He thrust open the closet¡¯s door, and an even stronger emanation of antiseptic invaded his sinuses. He remained unfazed, though. It was a lucky day if antiseptic was the worst scent he had to smell.

    As the light entered the dark space, the person inside remained still. They looked straight ahead at him, hands at their side. One hand held a bottle of antiseptic liquid, the other held a roll of gauze. If their masked face was visible, Leon would¡¯ve been seeing a blank, unfeeling visage. Their uncommon red hair was all it took for Leon to identify them.

    ¡°Vi?¡± he asked, taking a step back. The strange young woman was the Black Shield¡¯s third strongest soldier after Jay and Meinrad. She wasn¡¯t someone to be reckoned with. ¡°Why the hell are you here?¡±

    After a couple of moments of silence, the elusive 18-year-old spoke.

    ¡°I must leave.¡± she said in her characteristic, monotonous voice.

    Leon could not just allow her to leave. She¡¯d snuck into his room, took supplies that she wasn¡¯t allowed to use and was trying to dismiss Leon once she was caught. He¡¯d always thought of her as a very peculiar person, but now, he had the chance to confront her about it.

    If she tried to kill me, I would¡¯ve died a long time ago, Leon reasoned mentally. Maybe I can figure out what this is all about.

    ¡°Wait,¡± he said, putting his arm in front of the woman, preventing her from leaving the confines of the closet. ¡°Can I ask what you¡¯re trying to do here?¡±

    ¡°I have to go. I apologise.¡± she said blandly, trying to push him away.

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not mad at you or anything. I just need to know what you¡¯re using my stuff for.¡± he continued to block access out of his room.

    ¡°I never perceived you as being mad.¡±

    She used both of her full hands to try and shove Leon away. However the boy, who happened to be the same height as her, did not budge.

    ¡°Stand still, please,¡± Leon beckoned. ¡°You need those, don¡¯t you? I can help you.¡±

    ¡°Help me with what?¡± Vi said, relaxing herself. Had Leon read her?

    ¡°Give me those and I¡¯ll explain.¡± Leon said with his hands stretched out, ready to take back his property.

    Instead Vi reached around him and placed the objects on the bed. Leon was puzzled, but it was acceptable.

    ¡°Well, I guess that works.¡± Leon shrugged.

    ¡°I would prefer if you spoke immediately.¡± Vi said, coldness in her voice.

    ¡°Ah, right. By the way you have most of your body weight on the right¡­¡± he said, making a rapid-fire analysis of her stance. ¡°You have an injury on your left. Somewhere on your left leg, to be exact. And you¡¯re using my supplies to treat yourself, is that right?¡±

    Vi stared at the supplies on the bed, just behind Leon. The words were unable to leave her concealed lips for a few moments, but she was able to find her choice of language.

    ¡°Master cannot find out,¡± she muttered, her voice much more hushed that it had already been. ¡°If he finds out, I can¡¯t go to the south. If I can¡¯t go to the south, I have no other way of serving him.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t quite get what all that means. But I take it you¡¯re talking about the Anbieter. You¡¯re trying to hide your injury from him, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Vi stood quietly, staring obsessively at the supplies she needed. Leon interpreted her silence as a yes.

    She needs those things. I can¡¯t just leave her hanging.

    ¡°Did you get shot in the ambush?¡± Leon asked, changing his direction of question.

    A few eery moments later, Vi nodded slowly. So slowly, that it nearly made Leon shiver. But he couldn¡¯t show his discomfort. He was a medic, and his feelings wouldn¡¯t get in between him and his duty.

    ¡°You went a long time without finding help, you know,¡± Leon sighed. ¡°I get your reasoning. But as amazing it is to see you standing almost normally, a bullet wound isn¡¯t something that should be ignored. Let me see what you¡¯ve done to it.¡±

    Vi turned away from the bed, gazing straight at one of the walls in the room. Leon understood that she wasn¡¯t going to leave the room without getting her supplies, one way or another. That only made him more determined to get her what she needed, regardless of how creepy she was.

    He took the bottle of antiseptic and gauze in his hands, before turning back to Vi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone for a few minutes so you can take off whatever you need to. If you don¡¯t wanna expose any part of your body, use the towels in the cupboard.¡±

    Leon left the room and closed the door behind him and waited for his patient to prepare herself. Outside, he saw his colleagues, both medic and soldier, passing by as they hauled around their belongings. He returned waves and smiles, trying his best to not appear suspicious. In the midst of that, he hadn¡¯t expected a hand to slap itself on his shoulder. He nearly flinched, but after seeing the face of the person it belonged to, he eased up.

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t mean to scare you, pal.¡± Meinrad said, a grin on his face.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s no big deal,¡± Leon shrugged. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I was looking for Detlef and Klaudia. You seen them around?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Leon said. ¡°They should be at the hangar.¡±

    ¡°The hangar?¡± the bulky, slightly older teenager said. ¡°Ah, damn it. Klaudia told me to help her pack her stuff when I was done with mine. I tried looking for her at the infirmary, but I was out of luck.¡±

    ¡°She told Detlef to go to the hangar after the meeting was dismissed.¡± Leon told Meinrad.

    Meinrad chuckled at the statement. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she scared the guy to the point of becoming her pack-mule.¡±

    Leon smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t really look scared. Hey, could I ask you something, Meinrad?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°The way you say she scared him¡­ haven¡¯t you guys all known each for years? If that¡¯s true, then shouldn¡¯t he be used to her antics by now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Meinrad said. ¡°I¡¯ve known Klaudia since we were really young, but not Detlef. Klaudia and I joined the Shield a year ago, but Det came about half a year before us. We¡¯re not from the same village, so I can¡¯t say we¡¯ve known him for too long.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Leon nodded. ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Meinrad gave one of his friendly smiles that contrasted with his extremely masculine physique. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be on my way to the hangar. Oh, and by the way, thanks for taking care of us while we were injured. You¡¯re a great guy, Leon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the least we can do.¡± Leon beamed as Meinrad took his leave.

    As soon as the coast was clear, Leon knocked on his own door, wondering if Vi had finished yet. A knock answered him instead of a voice. He surmised that Vi wasn¡¯t good with words. He knocked once more and heard another knock back. He opened the door swiftly, entering it and shutting it just as quickly.

    There, Vi sat upright in Leon¡¯s bed. Her Black Shield-issued black coat, which was standard for its soldiers, was still adorned, and unsurprisingly, her mask as well. Her pants were partly folded beside her, and her boots were on the floor. A towel covered her lower body except for a corner folded away to expose her left thigh, wrapped in day-old gauze. To Leon¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t done terribly, but evidently not at the level of a professional such as himself. Leon grabbed a pair of clean scissors from his cupboard and cut away at it until he saw the skin underneath.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad,¡± Leon determined. ¡°Seems like it was just a graze wound,¡±

    Vi said nothing and gazed at the foot of Leon¡¯s bed as he inspected the stitches she had put on herself.

    ¡°I wish I could say the same for the stitches. Although for an amateur, they did the job. You don¡¯t need them anymore, the skin¡¯s closed up.¡±

    The woman did not make even a groan as the stitches were removed, even though most soldiers would at least be cringing if it were them. He wiped the area with a touch of antiseptic liquid and dabbed on some ointment before disposing of the discarded items. As a finishing touch, he hovered his palm just above Vi¡¯s thigh, dispensing some of Stefan¡¯s Utrium into it, connected to him through the ring via metaphysical means.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job taking care of that, you know. You won¡¯t even need gauze. Although, for the next week, you should try to take it easy. Let the new skin get adapted before you treat it roughly. Check in with me after we reach the manor, so I know it¡¯s healing properly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to put my clothes back on.¡± Vi finally spoke, either ignoring or unable to understand Leon¡¯s praise. Leon guessed it was the former, but he didn¡¯t mind. He left the room as he did just a few minutes earlier, but didn¡¯t wait to be allowed back in. Vi exited it on her own, but not without offering a word of reminder to the boy.

    ¡°Master shall not hear a word of this,¡± she said, whispering into his ear. He could almost feel the mask an inch away from him, the lack of life that oozed from it. ¡°Or everything loses meaning.¡±

 Seven: The Freiheitssuchender Squad

    Dimly lit, the ancient palace was bereft of all the furnishings it housed during its glory days. It had been stripped down to its walls, floors and ceilings. In fact, in its great hall, the only accessories besides the Utrium-powered lights were markings drawn on the ground, demarcating a section of the floor.

    The Terran boy stood still, slightly bent over. He was using every hair on his body, every goosebump to sense for Utrium auras. In the month or so that he had become a student of the cover branch of the Heimat Academy, he had learnt how to detect Reserve energy. Detection, as practitioners of the Utrium arts would call it, went hand in hand with Casting. It involved bringing a thin layer of Reserve to the surface of the skin and hair, fine enough that its form in any one region of the body would change in reaction to the creation of Casted constructs, such as Barriers. Unlike Casting, Detection did not have a tiered power classification system, nor did it need one. Defense and offense were far from the only purpose Detection served and could be used by just about any Titanian or Terran given some mental training. Of course, they still had to be Initiated.

    Finally, he felt it. A bulge of Reserve expanded from behind his neck. He quickly spun around and using a physical shield built from Utrium shared he carried in his right arm, parried the sword¡¯s blow. The force from the strike was great, however, given its deliverer¡¯s height and weight difference compared to its receiver. The boy stretched his left hand out and used the friction it made against the marble floors to avoid sliding and slamming into a wall violently. His instructor forced him and his three peers to train using only the lightest armor so that they had no choice but to actively defend themselves. However, it appeared that the boy was just a little too slow and was unable to stop himself in time. He hit a wall of the long great hall back first and fell forward onto his stomach. His body was still except for the rising and falling of his back. He was still breathing, but he couldn¡¯t get up.

    ¡°That blow was just too much for the little Terran guy. Shame.¡± A Martian-accented Titanian a year older than his poor excuse of a sparring partner said sarcastically.

    ¡°We keep telling you to go soft on him, Sindri,¡± a girl with a manner of speech consistent with children born to Terran slaves on Titan cried. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been here nearly as long as the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°So what, Malin?¡± he groaned in the direction of the girl, one year his junior. ¡°Instructor Gerlachus couldn¡¯t give less of a shit. You see that?¡±

    He pointed towards the grand doors to the hall, where a woman in the Titanian military¡¯s standard uniform stood holding a communicator in front of her.

    ¡°I gave you my warning. If you want us to get punished, be my damn guest.¡± Malin sighed, and that was about as far as she wanted to intervene. She did not have any particular care for the Terran boy, but she would¡¯ve rather not seen him die in front of her. She¡¯d witnessed one too many deaths.

    ¡°Whatever. Since you¡¯re always so concerned when I go up against him, I¡¯ll go check on him for you. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The soldier-in-training prepared to approach him, but a flash of grey appeared before him. He blinked and saw another of his fellow students kneeling beside the downed boy.

    That damned half-breed girl, he grumbled internally. Only ever here when she wants to save the day. Pathetic.

    ¡°Joakim? Come on, Joakim. Talk to me.¡± the multi-origin girl said as she shook the boy¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Out the damn way, Lucia,¡± Sindri said, shoving the girl away from Joakim. He kneeled on one knee and tried to flip him onto his back and gently slap him awake. A loud thunk came from the back of Sindri¡¯s head and he nearly fell onto the unconscious Joakim. Only, Joakim wasn¡¯t there anymore, and he certainly wasn¡¯t unconscious.

    ¡°You Terran rat!¡± Sindri cried as he saw Joakim standing over him. Before he could put his hands on the boy, Joakim pressed the corner of his shield into the Titanians partially exposed neck. Sindri was unable to fight back as his energy rapidly decreased.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what that special Titanian child is capable of,¡± a man whose face appeared on Colonel Tove Gerlachus¡¯ communicator screen mused. ¡°Unable to fight with Reserve but can still best an ordinary Titanian with moderate ease. I must say, you¡¯re doing a good job at utilising that, Colonel Gerlachus.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you for having him sent to me, Brigadier General Brose,¡± she said to the man in charge of all military education on Titan and Mars, both Titanian and Terran. ¡°This is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime teaching experience.¡±

    ¡°You should be thanking General Karesti, not me,¡± Brose smiled. ¡°It was she who ordered me to take him into the system. I¡¯ll send her your regards, though.¡±

    Interestingly, Brose was not tenured enough to be a part of Rhona Karesti¡¯s Central Council, so he would not ask why such an ordinary Terran boy was sent to one of Titan¡¯s most exclusive training classes, second only to that of the mysterious Team Zero¡¯s. He wouldn¡¯t dare ask her who Joakim was and why he was there.

    ¡°Of course. As you suggested earlier, Joakim has exhibited capabilities that we haven¡¯t seen before. We have seen a few soldiers who were never able to conduct Reserve, but those were all Titanian. I¡¯ve put him through rigorous testing from which I¡¯ve confirmed he is unable to Cast any Reserve at all.¡±

    ¡°But instead, he¡¯s able to draw Pool out of Utrium-crafted weapons and armor and use it for himself.¡± Brose added.

    ¡°Indeed, he is. Another observation I¡¯ve made¡ªyou¡¯ll find quite interesting. He can draw Reserve from his opponents if he touches them and use it as his own. He can effectively drain them of their power before using it to finish them off.¡±

    ¡°Ah, can he? Nothing like that¡¯s been heard of since¡­ the last Solich era. Well, that¡¯s what I heard, at least. It¡¯s a shame that Emperor Haldor was so bent on destroying every piece of Solich history after he made them go extinct.¡±

    ¡°At least this Palace survives,¡± Tove said in an appreciative tone. ¡°Emperor Henrik crossed many lines, but getting rid of this building was one I¡¯m glad he didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Brose nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll petition to the Council that it turns into a full-on secondary campus of Heimat. There¡¯s so much space there just going to waste. I¡¯ve been trying to for a while now, but I know I can have your support,¡±

    The man took a pause for a moment before he spoke his next words¡ªthe actual reason he wished to speak with Gerlachus.

    ¡°I had a talk with General Karesti¡¯s adjutant. He tells me she wants to invite you and the Freiheitssuchender Squad to the conference in Shargara.¡±

    ¡°The conference¡­ you mean the one that¡¯ll decide the fate of our Martian and Terran colonies? Are we seriously being invited?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are, Colonel. Do you accept?¡±

    Being invited by the effective head of the Empire was a wish few Titanians could hope to fulfill. Although descended from minor nobility, someone like Tove could¡¯ve never hoped to meet such a monumental figure.

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± she said professionally, but the reality was that she was ecstatic.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll let General Karesti, or her adjutant know right away. Be ready to depart for Terra two days before New Years¡¯.¡±

    Colonel Gerlachus nodded before saluting her superior. After he returned it, he signed off, allowing the colonel¡¯s communicator screen to go blank.

    The heels of her boots clicked against the floor, echoing with each step she made towards her students. The sounds were a reminder. She was never far away from her students, and she was always watching. She never punished them nor verbally warned them. After all, she had access to the names and locations of most of the student¡¯s parents or guardians. Any interaction she¡¯d have with them wouldn¡¯t be a simple telling of what their children had done.

    ¡°Joakim, he¡¯s about to go unconscious!¡± Lucia said as the boy refused to peel his shield away from Sindri, who was unable to move and could only pant loudly. Her beckoning went through one ear and through the other.

    She glanced at Malin through the corner of her eyes, who reluctantly joined beside her. Together, they grabbed Joakim¡¯s arms and waist to pry him away from Sindri. Even though Lucia was noticeably larger than even an average Terran man and likewise stronger, she couldn¡¯t risk touching Joakim and have her Reserve sapped away from her in seconds. With Malin¡¯s help, she could at least divide that risk between the two of them. Joakim¡¯s Anti-Reserve, when in use, was indiscriminate.

    Tove was within an arm-span of her tangled mess of students, all pressed up against one another as two of them prevented one from killing another. Malin and Lucia immediately turned to face their instructor, putting their right arms up to the sides of their foreheads in salute. Sindri, although dizzy, was physically fine, and it took him a couple of seconds to recalibrate himself and follow his two female peers. Joakim, of course, was the last to offer his salute.

    ¡°At ease, cadets,¡± Instructor Gerlachus ordered. The students promptly dropped their arms and rested their hands at their sides. ¡°I have an important announcement to deliver. We have been graciously invited by General Karesti to attend the Shargara Conference on New Years¡¯,¡±

    Shargara, Joakim noted in his head. That doesn¡¯t sound like a Titanian place.

    ¡°I trust that you will act honorably and courteously in the presence of the nobility and our military superiors. You will show, not tell, that you are worthy of being equal to the regular military. You will show them that the badges on your shoulders have the same weight as your comrades¡¯. Is that understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± all of them chanted in unison, but with one voice clearly more muffled than the rest.

    ¡°Mr. Holt¡­ as you proclaim yourself on your daily reflections, may you repeat that, please?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± he said again, this time even louder than his peers in the first iteration.

    If Shargara is off Titan, he resolved, I can finally get off this damn moon. I will find a way.

 Eight: Reflection

    The pen in Joakim¡¯s hand didn¡¯t feel right. It was too bulky, weighty, and its ink flowed from its nib far too loosely. A month into his forced tenure as a Titanian soldier, even such a simple tool seemed off to him. Of course, it was designed for a bigger, stronger Titanian hand, but Titanians didn¡¯t really use pens with physical ink. Only the very old or very sick, those who could not conduct Reserve had a need for them. A majority of Titanians simply took notes or passed messages along using their multipurpose communicators. In the odd case that Titanians had to write physically, they would use Reserve-based pens which would imprint a very small quantity of Utrium inside the pen onto the paper they wrote on.

    None of these reasons applied to Joakim. He was, for all intents and purposes, an ordinary Terran teenager. He was hardened by the labor of chopping down trees and handling wood, and his mind was kept from becoming dull by the continuous application of the Three R¡¯s. As a human, he wasn¡¯t supposed to be Initiated and alas, he could not even use his own Reserve beyond his own body. What had made him so different?

    The classroom lessons he took part in that morning were dwarfed by his experience with Sindri Fabricius. The Titanian had barely tried to hide his contempt for Terrans and used every opportunity he got to belittle Joakim. He¡¯d gotten used to them, but the frustration would never go away. It wouldn¡¯t go away until he could watch one of those alien barbarians fall at his feet and die agonisingly. Perhaps once he got to Shargara, he would get that chance.

    But for the time being, he would try to act the same as his three peers. He would do as he was asked and do so without protest¡ªthough, it was perhaps ingrained in him to hesitate. Remembering the last look on his mother¡¯s face before her execution, he reckoned he must¡¯ve inherited that reluctance from her.

    Joakim Holt, he wrote on the top left corner of his sheet. Using both the first name his mother gave him and used his whole life, and the last name of the father he never knew he was related to until his final breathes, he strived to honour them both. As he prepared to write the date and follow it up with a clever title for his reflection journal, three knocks sounded from the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked after allowing for a moment of silence.

    It isn¡¯t Instructor Gerlachus, he reasoned. She would¡¯ve made her arrival clear and talk in her quirky way right away.

    ¡°Hey, Joakim. It¡¯s Lucia. Mind if I come in?¡±

    Not her, he thought as he groaned, getting up from his seat.

    Instead of verbalising his permission, he simply stepped up to the door and opened it for his guest, who held a notebook with handwritten inscriptions in it. The half-Titanian girl¡¯s shoulders just barely lined up with the top of the boy¡¯s head, and to any normal Terran, the sight of her would¡¯ve been unsettling. But as a hybrid, the features that made her Titanian were gradually disappearing.

    These individuals were always born with either mostly Terran or mostly Titanian features, but after puberty, they would transition towards an appearance that was more like the parent of the other species. Lucia¡¯s formerly blonde hair had started to darken into a shade of brown, and her skin was gradually becoming more vulnerable and not nearly as pale. However, her tall stature and graceful face would always remain.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Joakim asked, getting straight to the point.

    ¡°I want some help studying for our quiz this week,¡± she said. ¡°Malin went to sleep, and you know Sindri. The least helpful person ever. You¡¯re pretty good at giving random surprises, so if you¡¯re not busy¡­¡±

    ¡°How long will this take?¡± Joakim asked, raising a brow.

    ¡°Not long at all! I just need 10 minutes. 10 minutes and I¡¯ll be out of your way, I promise.¡±

    She passed Joakim her notebook, already opened to a particular page. The boy returned to his desk, leaving the girl to stand a couple of yards away in front of his door. He hadn¡¯t even bothered to offer her a seat on his bed, the only other place to sit in his room other than the chair he was sitting on.

    ¡°These notes don¡¯t look like they weren¡¯t written with Reserve Stylographs.¡± Joakim noted softly as he glanced at Lucia¡¯s neat handwriting.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°I like making copies of the stuff I have on my communicator.¡± Lucia said pleasantly, having heard his voice somehow.

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. So where do I start?¡± Joakim asked, ignoring her remark.

    ¡°Anywhere.¡± she answered.

    Joakim¡¯s eyes drifted to a question that he felt had a lot of information. The longer the questions, the more he felt Lucia would leave him alone earlier.

    ¡°In what year were the Titanian people united and under which rulers?¡± Joakim read the question aloud.

    ¡°250, Before the First Invasion,¡± Lucia answered promptly. ¡°Under a duumvirate led by co-Emperors Emrys Karesti and Olavi Solich.¡±

    ¡°What is the name of the conflict in which Emperor Bence Karesti declared his noble mutiny from his union with Dunixi Solich and eventually succeeded in in the year 7 AFI?¡±

    ¡°The Siege of Gez.¡± she answered.

    ¡°What event and its aftermath prompted Emperor Bence to pursue his conquest of Terra and the then-uninhabited Mars which Dunixi Solich refused to address, and when did it take place?¡± Joakim read the question which immediately followed the previous one.

    ¡°The Six-Year Famine, which occurred from 4 BFI to 2 AFI.¡±

    ¡°What were Emperor Bence¡¯s supposed underlying motivations for his conquests?¡±

    ¡°They were to¡­ Joakim?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked as if he hadn¡¯t purposely made up a question that Lucia hadn¡¯t written in her notebook.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t write that question. Where are you getting it from?¡±

    ¡°Well, you told me I was good at giving random surprises, right? I gave you one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that. Umm¡­ I remember in the footnotes of our textbook¡­ it said that it has been speculated by some historians that Emperor Bence was bent on resolving certain¡­ pre-Empire dilemmas that had to do with Terra?¡±

    Speculated by some, Joakim laughed to himself mentally. I wonder when these damn freaks forgot about their past to the point that stuff like this has to be speculated.

    ¡°Lucia¡­ you¡¯re not going to do great on the quiz if you say things with uncertainty.¡± he expressed verbally.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be asked about that on the quiz.¡± Lucia remarked.

    ¡°That question isn¡¯t for the quiz,¡± Joakim said. ¡°I wanted to know what you think about it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think about it, to be honest,¡± Lucia admitted. ¡°And I don¡¯t have to know about it. The quiz is what matters to me, so that¡¯s what I prepare for¡­¡±

    Lucia noted how lifeless Joakim¡¯s dark brown eyes were and how the dark circles that he came into the palace with a month ago did not seem to have reduced at all.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care about the quiz, do you? Is that what you want to tell me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I want the truth,¡± Joakim said. ¡°About everything. About why my parents are dead. About what happened to my little brother. I have to find out why everything is the way it is. These quizzes won¡¯t do me any good.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Lucia could not comprehend anything about Joakim. His sullenness, his affinity for isolation, why he had suddenly come through the doors of the former Solich Palace one evening a month ago while she and her two peers had already been in the system for two years. How he had become adept at countering Reserve while being unable to harness it was another mystery. However, there was one thing she did know.

    ¡°¡­these quizzes can help you find those answers. When we finally get deployed out there, it¡¯ll be because of your consistency and drive that you show through them. It¡¯s not just about being strong in body.¡±

    She walked up to him and held her hand out towards him.

    ¡°What?¡± Joakim asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to need your help if you don¡¯t think these are important.¡± she said, expecting her notebook back.

    ¡°No, you will. You came to me for a reason,¡± he said, pressing the open notebook under his palm. ¡°I always finish what I start.¡±

    Lucia sighed, but she understood that there would be no other way she would be getting her notebook back. Eight minutes passed of Joakim monotonously asking questions, and Lucia answering them but with less fervor than before.

    Finally, he asked the last question he could find from the section of the notebook Lucia specified to him.

    ¡°This Emperor was the target of a high-profile assassination attempt in 1005 AFI, but his Empress Consort was the one who ultimately perished? What are their names?¡±

    ¡°Emperor Halsten Karesti and Empress Consort Ilmatar¡­ I keep forgetting her surname. Ah, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s Karesti! Or, that is her married name, at least.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t important to know her maiden name,¡± Joakim said. ¡°It isn¡¯t even in the textbook.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for reminding me.¡± she nodded, before approaching Joakim again to take back her notebook. This time, before she could take it off of his desk, the boy was already holding it in front of him, still seated.

    The book found itself in her hands, but she was confused when Joakim didn¡¯t let go of it right away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like owing people,¡± he said. ¡°This is my favor to repay you.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± she asked.

    ¡°For getting in the way when Sindri tries to test me,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do it, but the least I can do is recognise the effort.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me,¡± she said, taking back her book after Joakim loosened his grip. ¡°I don¡¯t do it just for you,¡±

    She spun around and walked hurriedly to the door. She opened it again, but before both her feet could step into the dark hallway outside, she turned her head to look at Joakim once more.

    ¡°Have a good night, Joakim.¡± She said, before quickly closing the door, leaving before he could return the farewell.

    Joakim rubbed his tired eyes and went back to his desk. Right away, he continued with the reflection he was going to write before being intruded on.

    I cooperated with a Titanian today, he started with his weighty pen. I don¡¯t know how to feel about it.

 Nine: The Red Devil

    A cool breeze swept through one of the remaining shisham forests of south Yeupis, a sign of its mild and snowless winters. Even under the night sky, the man trudging past the tree roots and fallen branches would¡¯ve been hard to see. His body was covered head-to-toe in armor¡ªalthough not the most elegant set he owned--and a large rucksack was slung around his strong shoulders. He made sure to keep the sleek, metallic road that cut through the forest within sight, as that would help guide him to wherever he was going. The stars and occasional hovering street lamp lit his way.

    It''s been far too long since I¡¯ve been down here, he thought. He¡¯d stayed in various small towns close to Haldor¡¯s Pass for the previous few weeks, keeping his body rested as much as possible. He would¡¯ve been at his destination much earlier, but he was not welcome where he was going. Staying there too long would¡¯ve increased the risk of being seen by unwanted eyes.

    Having walked for five hours straight, he had only just started to feel tired. He decided that it was time for a pause, and so found a log to rest on. With his back against it, and one foot on the ground to keep himself from falling to the ground. His visored eyes were fixed onto the dark sky, painted with yellow dots, interrupted with a few blue and purple streaks as if a brush had been stroked against it.

    ¡°The sky looks the same everywhere, north or south.¡± he sighed.

    From the top left corner of his vision, a white shape zipped across the sky. It was thin but its brightness and speed told the man that it was different from the rest of shapes in his sight.

    It was a shooting star.

    ¡°That¡¯s something she would¡¯ve loved to see,¡± he said, a smile spreading across his obscured face. ¡°Ah, she would¡¯ve grabbed my arm and told me to look up at it before I could notice it.¡±

    Maybe if he¡¯d heard her laughter and seen the grin on her face, it would¡¯ve been distinct from the past night skies he had seen throughout the years.

    When she called me Papa, I didn¡¯t deserve it¡­ how could I have left her after so long?

    Before he could descend down another trail of somber thoughts, a honk had interrupted him. He shot up to his feet and quickly found the source of the sound.

    ¡°What are you doing over there, brother?¡± a man¡¯s voice called out, being transmitted from the inside of a hovering car that had parked not far from him on the side of the road.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the man on the log asked.

    ¡°Just someone who doesn¡¯t want to see another person out in this dark forest all alone. Come on, get in my car.¡± the motorist offered.

    I have nothing better to do, the man in the forest reasoned. It might save a few hours of travel.

    The left sided door of the car opened to a spacious interior, even though the seating was designed for one other passenger besides a driver. The man in question was a Titanian, and judging by the clothing he wore, was someone who spent a lot of time outdoors.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the armored man said with gratitude, before going straight to his most important question. ¡°Where are you headed, if I may ask?¡±

    ¡°South, to Shargara. What about you?¡± the friendly driver asked.

    ¡°Ah, I just so happened to be headed there myself. What a pleasant surprise.¡± the corners of the armored man¡¯s lips raised.

    ¡°By any chance, are you attending the general¡¯s conference? I see that you¡¯re dressed in some pretty impressive garb.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a mercenary.¡± the armored man lied. ¡°My contract¡¯s over, so I¡¯m looking to find a new boss in Shargara. I prefer to look the part.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Ah, I see. I¡¯m a trader, so I don¡¯t get to spend much time on the mainland,¡± the driver said pleasantly, referring to Titan. ¡°I¡¯ll spend a few days in the capital before I go home.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been home in years,¡± the armored man said. ¡°I want to go back soon. But money has to be made, right?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. I have to feed the wife and kids, somehow. I¡¯m sure you know how it feels.¡± he said with a chuckled.

    The armored man had simply tried to feign small talk but ended up unintentionally steering the conversation to a topic he strongly preferred not to discuss. He immediately changed it.

    ¡°Why¡¯s the General coming down from the mainland suddenly?¡± he asked. ¡°I thought the military top brass¡¯ policy was not to interfere with the colonies unless the Emperor orders it.¡±

    ¡°The General practically is the Emperor now! Ever since Emperor Halsten was last seen in public, she¡¯s been in charge. Are you not aware of that? She¡¯s been so for a while now. Well, I can¡¯t really blame you. She doesn¡¯t really make appearances.¡±

    ¡°¡­she?¡± the armored man muttered, unaware that General Gunnar Karesti¡¯s successor was a woman.

    ¡°Hey, times have changed. Initially, a lot of people¡ªespecially the old folks 40 and up¡ªthought it was absurd for a young, strong woman to give up her right to marry and bear the next generation, but they¡¯re all dead or dying now. Hell, even I thought so too, but it seems she¡¯s doing a good job. At least, good enough to concern herself with this dirty old colony, anyway.¡±

    The armored man understood that since the last time he had been on Titan, drastic changes had occurred. The slow reforms put into place by Emperor Halsten were becoming undone. But to be sure, he wanted to confirm that thought by making a claim. He could tell just how talkative this driver was.

    ¡°I guess the Karesti¡¯s never will get rid of these floating rocks in space.¡± he said, faking a laugh.

    ¡°It¡¯s what they do best, but I¡¯m not complaining,¡± the driver chuckled. ¡°That lady¡¯s got a lot on her hands. Why not make use of it?¡±

    So Rhona¡¯s the general. How lovely.

    The armored man shrugged and looked out through the front window for several minutes. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He¡¯d remembered the last time Karesti¡¯s led the military and the government at the same time¡ªbut now it was one person doing both, not two members of the family in charge. A civil war had nearly broken out on Mars, and it had only been quelled due to Halsten¡¯s intervention, his first official act as Emperor.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a mercenary. What town were you hired to protect?¡± the driver asked when he could no longer bear the silence.

    ¡°Pardon me?¡± the passenger asked.

    ¡°You came from the border region, didn¡¯t you? What else is there to do as a mercenary besides making sure the slaves being processed don¡¯t act out?¡±

    Due to the Marius mountains, the land immediately south of it was sparsely populated. The few settlements that were there were settled for the purpose of sheltering slave merchants and raiders and were concentrated around Haldor¡¯s Pass. These were where slaves were sold on to merchants by the raiders and kept for processing. The healthy, strong ones would then be transported to a Spaceport near Shargara and shipped off to either Mars or Titan.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I can hire you the next time I¡¯m back on Terra. There¡¯s no such thing as having too many helping hands.¡±

    ¡°Are you a slave trader?¡± the armored man asked.

    ¡°Yes, my friend, you¡¯d be¡ª

    A laser blast penetrated the Titanian¡¯s skull before he could finish his sentence. With the gun having been concealed and drawn out in the blink of an eye, he never knew what took his life. The armored man quickly grabbed a hold of the wheel and used an on-dashboard quick-brake to bring the car to a stop at the side of the road.

    He looked down the road both ways, cautious of any witnesses who might¡¯ve seen the act take place. When he determined that the coast was clear, he pulled the body of the man he murdered and pulled it over his shoulder with ease. He walked to an area about 300 yards from the road, in a clearing that was void of trees, but also surrounded by enough of them that anything that happened in it would be. Laying the corpse on the ground, he extended his arms in front of him, his hands facing flat out towards the body.

    Leiche verbrennen, he thought. Instantly, a purple, person-shaped Reserve construct appeared in the air in the same orientation as the dead man, before floating down and imposing itself on him. The moment they touched, the body went up in raging, but heatless flames.

    ¡°Your wife and kids don¡¯t need blood money.¡± he said as he walked away from the scene, back towards the car.

    Entering on the driver¡¯s door, he fished through the glove compartment, where he found a communicator. Up till that point, he had only a broad idea of what he was going to do once he reached the southern Yeupisian capital. Now, thanks to the words of the man he had killed, he had a clear goal in mind before ultimately returning to Titan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give them hellfire,¡± Gareth said. ¡°Rhona, it¡¯s about time you see our bloodline¡¯s power from the other side.¡±

    He put the car into full throttle, before speeding off further south.

 Ten: Haldors Pass

    Two days of trekking through the lower elevations of the Marius Mountains had led 250 soldiers, both Black Shield and Free Army to a wide gap in the range, about half a league in length. It too rose up in elevation like the peaks that surrounded it, though not nearly as high, before descending on the southern side. The main difference was there were no rocks or boulders that obstructed a traveler¡¯s path or posed dangers, having been cleared away in favor of a winding gravel road to allow for foot and wheeled vehicle travel. After all, this was how northern slaves were transported to the south. Light Pillars were exclusive to the military and an exceptionally small number of other Titanians gifted enough to learn how to harness them.

    The Anbieter had confirmed with his Martian ally that only a couple of slave trading expeditions were to cross the mountains on that afternoon. Still, in order to mitigate the risk of being seen moving hundreds of people at once, he had divided the 1000 or so soldiers under his command into four group of about 250. They each departed the base a few hours apart. For obvious reasons, they wore their civilian clothing instead of their uniforms. The Anbieter himself along with Stefan, Anwen, Meinrad, and Detlef were part of the last group to have left. They each carried at least 40 pounds of clothing, equipment, and rations on their backs. So when they finally set their eyes upon the entrance into south Yeupis, they were eager to cross it, although this would manifest in different ways.

    ¡°Ah, so this is Haldor¡¯s Pass!¡± an amused Anwen said as she stepped onto the road the spanned it, walking in front of everyone else, but not too far ahead of them.

    Stefan breathed heavily as the peak of the pass was within his sights. It would only take about an hour to walk up to it, but he wanted to cross it in a flash. His chance to get at his mother¡¯s killers were on the other side. That, plus another week of walking. The waiting had begun the moment he gazed upon Kallista¡¯s corpse, and he was growing tired of it.

    ¡°Easy there, my boy,¡± the Anbieter said, putting a hand on his shoulder as they hiked up together. ¡°I can sense your restlessness.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Stefan said, producing a lopsided kind of smile. In the past month, he¡¯d grown to admire the head of the Black Shield greatly. Despite his lack of combat knowledge, he had constantly encouraged Stefan to hone his skills, but never to overexert himself. He was a spiritual guide of sorts to Stefan.

    ¡°Oh God, my legs ache.¡± Detlef groaned, his neck hunched forward in discomfort.

    ¡°I guess long hikes aren¡¯t much of a doctor¡¯s thing, are they?¡± Meinrad laughed, slapping the other boy¡¯s shoulder teasingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve done this!¡± Detlef yelled in complaint. ¡°How else do you think I reached the base from the Glacial Lands?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right¡­¡± Meinrad sighed. After a couple of seconds of silence, he continued. ¡°I¡­ forgot that everything from there to the Mountains is just flat land.¡±

    ¡°You joined the Shield way after I did. You should be able to remember that a little clearly.¡± Detlef pointed out, listening to the hesitation in Meinrad¡¯s voice.

    ¡°My bad¡­ I¡¯m just a little tense right now,¡± Meinrad admitted. Why would he not be? The biggest excursion in the Black Shield¡¯s existence was upon them. ¡°But you know what¡¯ll help me feel a little better?¡±

    Meinrad stepped in front of Detlef suddenly, almost causing the young doctor¡¯s face to slam into the other boy¡¯s back.

    ¡°What gives?¡±

    ¡°Hop on my back,¡± Meinrad offered, bending forward slightly while turning the straps of his rucksack around so that it rested on his chest instead of his back. ¡°I need a little resistance on me to get my gears moving again.¡±

    ¡°Gears moving?¡± Detlef sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been two days since you last trained.¡±

    ¡°Your legs hurt, don¡¯t they? I can get you onto the other side of the pass. The way down from the peak won¡¯t take as long as the way up. Trust me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to pass on that, Meinrad.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get this chance when we meet up with Klaudia again. You wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass yourself in front of her, would you?¡±

    Detlef¡¯s cheeks burned as Meinrad said the girl¡¯s name. Jay had brought along Leon and a few, more experienced medics with the soldiers who were still somewhat injured from the previous month¡¯s ambush attacked, including Klaudia, so they would have about a half day¡¯s worth of rest while they waited for the last convoy to arrive. By that point, and with the help of Leon¡¯s Contracted healing, they would be at full or near-full health.

    ¡°Ah, I know that feeling, Det,¡± Meinrad said like he was an older brother, even though they were the same age. ¡°Now throw away your pride and get on.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Detlef groaned and complied with the boy¡¯s request.

    Some time later, Anwen allowed the Anbieter to lead the way. She realised that the ally waiting for them on the other side of the pass probably wouldn¡¯t be too keen on meeting with a teenage southerner girl as the first of the last people crossing it. But a feeling of uncertainty had also crept upon her. She wasn¡¯t sure what else she expected to see, so she would leave that up for the Anbieter to handle.

    ¡°I feel weird, Stefan.¡± she said to the boy, who trailed her by half an arm¡¯s length.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked. The restlessness in his body had barely dissipated, but he figured he could distract himself from thinking about it by striking up a conversation with his longest-known friend.

    ¡°Do we even know what we¡¯re gonna see in front of us when we get to the other side of the pass? Jay told me it would be nothing to worry about, but something feels¡­ not right.¡±

    ¡°Well, if Jay said you have nothing worry about, try not worry.¡± Stefan said monotonously, shrugging.

    ¡°You¡¯re so helpful!¡± Anwen cried sarcastically, before jabbing him in the ribs with her elbow.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be rational here. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Anwen¡¯s hands curled into fists at her sides listening to Stefan. There had been subtle tension between the two of them ever since the discovery of his mother¡¯s death. The conversations between them decreased, although when asked about it, Anwen would answer that he wanted to give her friend space to heal. In truth, however, it was because she was afraid that the reality of Stefan¡¯s relationship with Gareth would slip out and cause him to loathe her.

    ¡°Rational? What do you mean, rational? What do you do that¡¯s rational? Spending 10 hours a day swinging a sword, firing a gun and making a couple barriers? Eating so little that I can hear your stomach growling behind closed doors? Are those rational? Make it make sense, Stefan!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t make sense! You barely talk to me anymore and when we do, it¡¯s to pass on a message from the Anbieter telling me to tone my training down. You don¡¯t ask me how my day¡¯s going, or if I even like the food they¡¯re giving out. What¡¯s rational about that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mad, Stefan! You¡¯re angry and bitter about everything that you¡¯ve been told!¡± Anwen cried, her frustration only becoming more apparent. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hurt yourself in the process of trying to wrap your head around this. No one does! Even Gareth would¡ª

    She slapped a hand over her mouth, realizing the name she tried not to bring up for over a month in his presence had indeed come out.

    ¡°Even Gareth?¡± Stefan said, stopping dead in his tracks. ¡°Even Gareth would what? Lie to me? Keep the truth from me for more than half a year? Come on, Anwen. What would he do? Please, tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Stefan I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª

    ¡°Enough!¡± an irritated voice belonging to the Anbieter yelled sharply. ¡°You two have been bickering so greatly that you don¡¯t even realize we¡¯ve crossed over the peak.¡±

    Meinrad, who was prepared to put Detlef down anyway to intervene in Stefan and Anwen¡¯s argument, lowered him to the ground.

    ¡°You mean¡­ we¡¯re in south Yeupis?¡± he asked the Anbieter.

    ¡°Officially, yes,¡± the Anbieter said. ¡°But for the next half-league, we¡¯re technically in no man¡¯s land. The border post is just down the road, and our ally will meet with us somewhere in between. He¡¯s already met Jay and the others.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡± Detlef said, as he saw rolling green hills as far as the eye could see. A slight, cool mist filled the air, a sign of the south Yeupisian winter. Or, at least as close to a winter south Yeupis could get. ¡°We¡¯re finally here.¡±

    ¡°We are,¡± the Anbieter said. ¡°But until then¡ªno, from now on, we don¡¯t need attention coming our way. So you two keep it down until we¡¯re safe.¡±

    That¡¯ll be a long, long time, Meinrad remarked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± Anwen apologised humbly.

    The Anbieter began moving again, and so did the soldiers behind him. As Anwen took a step, Stefan grabbed her wrist, holding it tightly.

    ¡°Once everything settles down,¡± he said, whispering into her ear as they both walked. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me everything Gareth told you when you both left the barn that day. I know he told you a lot. No matter how long that¡¯ll take, I¡¯m going to hear those words from your mouth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± Anwen finally muttered. ¡°Just be patient. Trust me on that. Please.¡±

    Stefan acknowledged her pledge by letting go of her arm, then spacing himself from her by about three yards.

    ¡°Hey, you two alright?¡± Meinrad asked.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re fine,¡± Anwen shrugged, rubbing her wrist which had become pale white with Stefan¡¯s grip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Meinrad nodded, slowing himself down to move from her side.

    She¡¯s right, Meinrad thought. I don¡¯t need to worry about them. They¡¯re not my problem.

 Eleven: The South Side of The Border

    The man who had been waiting for the Anbieter¡¯s convoy was not far from the bottom of the mountains. However, he was not alone. About two dozen people had accompanied him, mostly southern porters he had hired earlier but also a couple of his own Titanian employees. He couldn¡¯t have been by himself, for how would he distribute the material that they needed to pass the border post?

    ¡°Marquess Rask, how wonderful it is to finally see you!¡± the Anbieter extended his right arm out. Instead of taking his hand, Rask wrapped his hand around the other man¡¯s elbow and held it firmly for roughly two seconds while maintaining eye contact humbly. This was how Titanians would greet each other, using a gesture called the ellebogengriff in their old tongue that had long since fell out of everyday use. The Anbieter reciprocated by pressing against his fellow noble Titanian¡¯s elbow for a similar duration of time, before retracting his hand.

    Rask, who was a couple of years older than the Anbieter¡¯s 28 had a similar, slim build but his hair was somewhat lengthier, flowing down to the top of his back.

    ¡°Baron Linden, I¡¯m happy to see that you¡¯ve honoured our agreement,¡± Rask smiled. ¡°It seems us Titanians aren¡¯t too different after all, even if we live on different planets.¡±

    ¡°Prestige is what connects us.¡± The Anbieter agreed.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Meinrad asked. ¡°You¡¯re called Baron Linden? You¡¯ve never told us that before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he doesn¡¯t want you lot to be reminded of his heritage, boy,¡± Rask laughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be either, if I were in your place.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± the Anbieter said rather loudly, trying to shift the attention away from him. ¡°Marquess, since I¡¯ve done my part of bringing all my units over the mountains, can I have your word that you¡¯ll carry out yours?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Rask said. ¡°Anything can happen. I¡¯ll wait until after we get through the border post. But for that to happen, your soldiers will have to be able to enter it in the first place.¡±

    He motioned for some of his porters to bring along a length of rope a few hundred meters long.

    ¡°Good thinking, Marquess.¡± the Anbieter nodded. There was only one way to get hundreds of northerners into south Yeupis without raising suspicion. The Anbieter had his soldiers line up single file, while pulling himself and Anwen¡ªthe only non-northerners, away from the group.

    ¡°Fold your hands together, everyone!¡± the Anbieter commanded. Most of the soldiers and medics obeyed promptly, but some hesitated.

    ¡°Are we getting tied up?¡± one soldier asked.

    ¡°I see how it is,¡± another one groaned. ¡°You¡¯re going to make us look like slaves so we can pass the border post.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, friends!¡± Rask cried. ¡°I wish I could make this easier, but I too am not immune from Titanian law. This is the only way I can shuttle this many of you into the other side.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already breaking Titanian law by conspiring against them, aren¡¯t you?¡± a soldier muttered as his hands were being bound together by rope by a southern porter.

    Less than five minutes later, 248 of the Anbieter¡¯s convoy not including himself and Anwen were bound together in a single-file line by rope that tied their hands together.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯re gonna having these things around our wrists for an entire week, right?¡± Detlef sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there will,¡± Meinrad said in his usual laidback tone in front of his medic friend. ¡°I mean, we¡¯ll have to have bathroom breaks herd and now, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking a dump in front of anyone, and I sure won¡¯t be having someone else wipe my ass while I¡¯m at it!¡± Detlef groaned.

    Meinrad chuckled, acknowledging that continuing to tease Detlef was pointless.

    The guy isn¡¯t so soft anymore, Meinrad remarked. I¡¯m sure Leon helped bring out some of that confidence he¡¯s been hiding since I met him. No matter what happens¡­ I hope it stays that way.

    Anwen stood near the front of the group, awkwardly looking towards the ground.

    So this was why I felt weird, Anwen noted, as she fiddled with her fingers. I guess I was right.

    A finger tapped her shoulder, and she turned around to see one of Rask¡¯s porters greeting her, a wide grin on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re Anwen, I reckon.¡± the woman, who was in her middle ages said in a friendly tone. She wore trousers that were baggy around the waist but tapered around her ankles, below which she wore leather slippers. She wore a long, tunic-like shirt. She realised that Jay had told her about this sort of clothing¡ªthe typical dress of the south, the salwar kameez.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°And you are¡­?¡± the girl asked with a confused look.

    The woman howled with laughter, and Anwen could only stare at her, trying not to cringe. The woman seemed to feel the girl¡¯s embarrassment, after which she calmed down with great effort.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie, I just¡­ I ain¡¯t think that accent would come outta¡¯ your mouth. My apologies. Jay did say that you grew up in the north, I can¡¯t really blame ya.¡±

    ¡°You know Jay?¡± Anwen squinted her eyes with more perplexity.

    ¡°Why, of course I do! I gave birth to that boy. I know him better than anyone. My name¡¯s Paridi.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re his mom?¡± Anwen asked in awe. Jay had wished to acquaint her with his mother. His wish came true.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Paridi nodded, before presenting to Anwen a set of clothing from a basket she held that was similar to her own. ¡°Now, put these on, sweetie. We can¡¯t have you going down in northerner clothing.¡±

    ¡°Um, where can I change?¡± Anwen asked as she took the clothing out of the basket.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    The no-man¡¯s land was sparsely forested, but it was not because of development. It was to aid in the case that a slave attempted to run away¡ªthere would be nowhere to hide. But Paridi¡¯s astute eyes caught sight of somewhere that fit the needs of the girl she had just met.

    ¡°¡­that outhouse over there is perfect,¡± she said, pointing at a metal structure just a little ways off of the dirt road. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long, though. The Marquess ain¡¯t the most patient man.¡±

    The Anbieter and Rask were completing a final look-over of their convoy to make sure nothing about them stood out. Meanwhile, it seemed that they were not alone. To their left, another group of people were passing by. A loud cracking noise broke through the air as a whip reinforced by Reserve flew over the heads of about 50 men, women and children.

    ¡°Faster, I said!¡± a Titanian man roared. ¡°The border post isn¡¯t getting any closer.¡±

    His harsh demands were followed by the screams of people of all ages, from various settlements. The one thing they had in common was that they were northerners.

    The Anbieter averted his gaze from the uncomfortable sight. He knew very well what was happening. It was not something he was being witness to for the first time. The slow footsteps of the captives only became more apparent as the smaller line passed the larger one.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself quite the catch, don¡¯t you, brother?¡± the mastermind behind the actual slave-raiding mission said, patting the Anbieter¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Keep your eyes on your own herd, pal,¡± the Anbieter said, attempting to hide his animosity towards the man only by feigning contempt. ¡°I know jealousy when I see it.¡±

    The foreman crossed his arms, and his already wide smile became even more pronounced.

    ¡°Jealousy, you say? That¡¯s funny. Because I feel a pair of eyes on my back,¡±

    He slowly turned around towards the front of the Black Shield convoy. Stefan breathed heavily, staring daggers. If his eyes were knives, they would¡¯ve sliced straight through the slave-raider¡¯s body. His eyes only told one emotion¡ªrage.

    The foreman clenched his fists as he stomped towards Stefan, whose intensity did not decrease a bit even as he got closer to him.

    ¡°You damn nobles are so spoiled¡­ you can¡¯t even keep your livestock in check. I¡¯ll do it for you, don¡¯t you worry.¡±

    The Anbieter locked eyes with Rask for a moment, and the Marquess knew what he had to do. He followed up right behind the foreman and grabbed his shoulder.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you telling them to be faster?¡± he asked in a condescending tone. ¡°Focus on your own herd, brother.¡±

    It seemed that there was a fire in Niklas Rask¡¯s eyes, waiting to flow over his eyelids and onto the foreman, who readily backed off and returned to commanding his shipment of slaves towards the post which was about 200 yards away.

    ¡°Lad, attention is what we least need to attract,¡± he reminded Stefan, who had calmed down by then. Simply the sight of what his mother might¡¯ve had to go through so many years ago made him furious. He could only hope that a miracle would happen and free the innocent people being hauled away. But that was what the Black Shield sought to make come true. ¡°But I like your energy. Don¡¯t lose it,¡±

    Rask turned to the Anbieter with a grin on his face. ¡°I like this kid. You found yourself a good one, Linden.¡±

    The Anbieter smiled back and nodded humbly. Shortly after, the convoy began moving again and reached the border post, a small building made out of a beautifully sleek, flawless tile that was foreign to Terra.

    ¡°Names of party leaders and purpose of entry?¡± a Titanian soldier asked as he leaned out of a window adjacent to the road that led into south Yeupis.

    ¡°Marquess Niklas Rask,¡± one of the Titanian men in the convoy raised his hand.

    ¡°Baron Egon Linden,¡± The Anbieter added. ¡°Importation of labor.¡±

    ¡°Marquess Rask, I remember you leaving the south just yesterday,¡± another soldier said, poking his head out of the window, much to the chagrin of his colleague. ¡°Back so soon? Oh, and Baron Linden! You¡¯re finally back from your two-year slave-hunting trip.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± the first soldier said. ¡°We don¡¯t use those two words here.¡±

    Other than that, he agreed with his colleague¡¯s praise of Egon Linden.

    The Anbieter simply nodded, beaming politely.

    ¡°My apologies. Sorry, go on. I won¡¯t bother you.¡± the second soldier said, before returning inside the building.

    ¡°Anyways,¡± the original colleague sighed. ¡°Number of imports entering the territory?¡±

    ¡°248.¡± the Anbieter confirmed.

    ¡°And number of additional persons accompanying the party?¡±

    Rask counted the heads of the southern porters he had hired, plus those of his own Titanian servants, and Anwen.

    ¡°21.¡± he answered.

    ¡°Everything seems okay,¡± the soldier said, his eyes skimming over a communicator he didn¡¯t bother to read. ¡°You may enter. Safe travels, brothers. They found a trader dead just a little south of here! He was burnt up so bad they couldn''t recognise him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother,¡± Rask said, the Anbieter offering up another polite, but not kind, smile to the soldier. "I''ll keep an eye out."

    ¡°That seemed way too simple.¡± Anwen noted as soon as the border post was out of her sight.

    ¡°They can¡¯t be bothered to do it the hard way,¡± Rask shrugged. ¡°The pay isn¡¯t there. Being a border guard here in the Titanian military is like¡­ what, being a waste picker in one of your villages?¡±

    ¡°Just about.¡± the Anbieter affirmed.

    ¡°You are one of their nobles, right, Anbieter?¡± Anwen asked suddenly.

    ¡°Yes, I am, Miss. Why?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking¡­ isn¡¯t that a lot better than having a job like those two guys?¡±

    ¡°If it was,¡± he answered. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have spent two years of my life playing for the other side.¡±

 Twelve: The Linden Manor

    Nights and days had passed, each spent hiking through a gradually warming landscape dominated by temperate forests¡ªnot too dissimilar from the trees near the Marius Mountains but considerably more humid. They were connected without interruption, after all, less than a half-century earlier. It was mild enough that after a day of marching, their jackets and boots were traded in for short-sleeved shirts and light leather shoes. Despite passing by numerous towns and small cities which were not a totally foreign sight for the predominantly northern travel party, the Anbieter decided to set up tents away from them so as to minimise attention drawn to them. However, with slave transportation to Mars or Titan having been significantly reduced since Emperor Halsten had succeeded to the throne, the sight of them was fairly uncommon and would solicit the eyes of curious southern villagers regardless.

    Finally, as fields of wheat and pastures of cattle became closer together and larger the further they travelled south, they knew they were close. These were indications that they were approaching a large urban area and a week after they had first entered the south, they gazed upon a floating sign at the left of the now multi-laned road confirming that they were just about at their destination. Although this outer area of Shargara was still predominantly rural, concentrations of tall, metal buildings of white and grey could be seen in the distance¡ªthe city centre of Shargara. From that sign it was no more than a 20-minute drive on the vehicles they had seen Titanians zip past them on.

    However, the impressive manor built from a similar white stone as the local southern Yeupisian homes was only about 10 minutes away on foot. A narrow-paved road, which differed from the wide magnetic strip originating from the border post that it jutted away from, was surrounded by 500 acres of agricultural land, groupings of small houses, and the manor house itself. Although technically the entire city was under the Linden family name, the Anbieter only had these lands with which to do as he personally wished.

    ¡°After two years,¡± he breathed. ¡°My beautiful home awaits me.¡±

    ¡°Your house has felt so lonely since you left,¡± Paridi, who had known the Anbieter since his childhood said, wrapping her hand around the lanky Titanian¡¯s bicep. ¡°It missed you, too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only get to enjoy it for a few days,¡± he sighed, slowing down slightly as he could he gazed at about a dozen people standing at the front entrance to his house, all southerners. ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of it, Paridi.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we wouldn¡¯t do for ya, Master Egon.¡± she smiled.

    He commanded his convoy to stop, and Rask instructed his porters to unbind the Black Shield. Thankfully, this would be the last time they would have to be tied to one another by their wrists. Even though they undid them each night prior to eating their one meal and going to bed, this final undoing was a breath of fresh air. Of course, this respite was only temporary. Four days from then, they would be at war.

    As the Anbieter reunited with his employees who faithfully remained to take care of his home during his absence, Jay had emerged with Aulis trailing just behind him.

    ¡°You must be Jayant.¡± Marquess Rask said as he saw the man, extending his arm out.

    ¡°Yes, I am. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Marquess.¡± he said, grasping the man¡¯s hand. Rask, unfamiliar with Terran ways of greeting, was initially puzzled when Jay took his hand instead of his elbow but was quickly able to squeeze it back with a shake.

    ¡°On Titan, we do as the Titanians do. Here, I guess it wouldn¡¯t be farfetched to say I do as the Terrans do.¡± Rask smiled.

    ¡°I like your thinking, my friend. By the way, the man behind me is Aulis Bakken of the Free Army. I¡¯m sure the Anbi¡ªBaron Linden has mentioned him already to you, but he is one of our key allies in this project.¡±

    Aulis was eager to get the greeting done with, so he extended his hand as soon as Jay had moved aside for him.

    Great, another Titanian. I already had to put up with these cheery little southerners for days, and now this? I need to get this over with.

    ¡°Well, I prefer to use the term ¡®strategic partner¡¯. Just call me Aulis,¡± he said as the Marquess tightly gripped his hand and shook it, before Aulis initiated the letting go. ¡°Good to meet you, Mr¡­¡±

    ¡°Rask. Likewise, you may call me Niklas.¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, how many bodies can you get on the front line for us?¡± Aulis suddenly asked, impatient. He was restless and had to know how many volunteers from Mars.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Rask chuckled. ¡°Well¡­ we agreed with certainty that 2,000 of my volunteers would come down and ambush the conference on our signal. Terran-Titanian descendants, just like most people on Mars. They¡¯re good people. Depending on how hard and fast the Empire hits back¡­ I can secure up to 5,000 more if my anti-imperial allies feel that protecting Mars won¡¯t make them too busy.¡±

    ¡°Those are numbers I like, Niklas.¡± Aulis admitted.

    ¡°Anyways,¡± Jay said. ¡°Let¡¯s get y¡¯all inside. I know how tough that journey is. Come and give your feet some rest, we have food ready, and we¡¯ll show you your temporary lodgings. Later tonight, Baron Linden and we will get together to acquaint you with a map of the network of tunnels below this property. More than enough space to hide and escape through should we need it.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Rask said. ¡°Please, lead the way.¡±

    The long entrance hall was the first and largest room, easily capable of holding up to three hundred seated people. Two staircases, one at each back corner led up to the second floor. The hall was lined with 10 doors, leading to a kitchen, dining room, storage rooms, a couple of servants¡¯ quarters and a drawing room to entertain guests. The upper floor with a similar number of rooms consisted of quarters for the now functionally extinct Linden family, as well as several more servant¡¯s quarters and bathrooms. The house would certainly not accommodate the over 1000 people brought by the Baron and Marquis, but the tunnels underneath and between its walls could, even if they weren¡¯t very comfortable.

    --

    Dinner had been prepared, a meal consisting of typical but delicious southern Yeupisian cuisine. The tunnels below the home housed hundreds of Black Shield and Free Army soldiers, chatting with one another side-by-side while they ate. The older Free Army soldiers imparted some of their wisdom into the younger Black Shield soldiers. Despite the differences in mentality and generation, they were confident that their combined power along with the Anti-Imperial Volunteers who would soon arrive would be the start of the end of Titan¡¯s caging of their home. This would be the last enjoyment that many of them would experience.

    Leon had just finished a small, friendly conversation with a Free Army medic who claimed he¡¯d treated Kallista Laine on numerous occasions. He was eager to finish the last couple bites of his southern-made curry rice and chicken. As the flavorful aromas melted away in his mouth, he remembered that someone was missing out on the delicious meal.

    She hasn¡¯t left the room Jay allowed her to stay in until the day comes. I need to go check on her.

    He took his plate and utensils and climbed out of the tunnel, jumping out of a hole in the wall that was covered by a painting of the Anbieter¡¯s parents. He handed the plate and utensils to one of the southern servants waiting by it, receiving it with a kind of humility and kindness that was rare in the north. He asked the servant to fix up a fresh plate for him.

    He walked up the stairs to the upper floor, where he ended up at the middle of a hallway. He took a left and went down to the end where the room his secret patient was using was. He knocked at the door three times. About five seconds later, his request to enter was met by the door opening a crack. Through it, he could see Vi¡¯s eyes peering as she stood close to the other side of the door.

    ¡°Could I come in?¡± he asked softly, speaking the way he did with all of his patients.

    Vi responded wordlessly by opening the door about halfway, giving him room to go inside. The curtains were closed, and the room was unlit. Vi¡¯s rucksack was still full except for the rations she had brought, rations that the Anbieter ordered her to bring. The small portions were all she had eaten since left the base in the north, and indeed, all she had consumed since she arrived at the Anbieter¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Has Master asked you to check up on me?¡± Vi asked. Despite not wearing her Black Shield mask, she wrapped her face with strips of gauze, making her appear like a mummy. Leon had no clue as to why she took such lengths to concealing her identity, but he wasn¡¯t one to ask. ¡°Oh, wait. He doesn¡¯t know about my injury.¡±

    ¡°I came here myself,¡± Leon said, setting the meal on a bedside table. ¡°I noticed that you haven¡¯t come around to eat with us, and those rations won¡¯t make you full. I guess you don¡¯t like eating around others, so I decided to bring you something fresh and warm. I won¡¯t bother you more than I need to, so I¡¯ll head out. Leave your plate and utensils at the door and a servant will come and take them.¡±

    ¡°¡­does Master not want to see me?¡± she asked as Leon was almost out the door.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Leon stopped. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d love to, but he¡¯s just come back after a long journey, and he has many more things to do. We don¡¯t want to bother him, right?¡±

    ¡°Bother him¡­?¡± Vi repeated Leon¡¯s words. ¡°Bother him. No, I would never bother Master. It would pain me greatly to inconvenience him. If I were to ever do that¡­ there will have been no point in him finding me so long ago¡­¡±

    Leon furrowed his brow with inquisitiveness.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ what exactly is your connection to the boss, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±

    I know she¡¯s my patient, but I have to know. One of the five strongest soldiers of our group¡­ yet we know nothing about her.

    ¡°Master saved my life, and I owe it to him.¡± she said to his surprise. This was the most straightforward answer she¡¯d given him.

    ¡°He saved you? From whom, or what?¡±

    ¡°From the people who ruined my face.¡± she said, pointing to the gauze on her with the pointer fingers of both hands.

    ¡°I¡­ I see. I¡¯m very sorry you had to suffer through that.¡±

    She must be hiding scars. But from what?

    Vi once again returned to her eerie, mysterious silence, not acknowledging Leon¡¯s empathy. She gazed at the food that he brought in, and he took this as a sign that she wanted to eat it alone and in peace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to eat, then. Good night.¡± he said, leaving quickly.

    ¡°Thank you, Leon.¡± he heard her mutter as he closed the door.

 Thirteen: Ambitions // Longing for Home

    The Anbieter, Jayant, Vigdis, Aulis and Rask reconvened that night in the entrance hall with 10 soldiers from both the Free Army and Black Shield to discuss the logistics of the battle upon them. These 10 would act as leaders to about 100 soldiers each and would pass on information from the five main heads of their combined group to make dissemination of information easier and faster. There were 20 large paintings situated on the walls of the Linden house, behind which were the entrances to the tunnels that sprawled below the entire personal property of the Linden family. Each painting contained the image of at least one of the Linden¡¯s southern employees in the background, and any Titanian with their twisted version of dignity would dare not touch one of them. These tunnels would lead them to safehouses dozens of leagues away from the manor. The tunnels themselves were spacious¡ªfive adult men could lay down and sleep side by side in its width with minimal discomfort. Once a signal was made by the Anbieter in his public role as Baron Egon Linden during the conference, it was time go all out and jump out of the tunnels. Anyone unlucky enough to not be wearing a black mask would be killed.

    ¡°Once we declare victory on those freaks,¡± Aulis said at the end of their meeting, ¡°As the last remaining example of a true northern resistance leader, I will proclaim myself President of a brand-new Northern Republic. The southerners can stay where they are, just as they¡¯ve been for the last few decades.¡±

    Jay clenched his fists underneath the round table the meeting was being held at. He was aware of the Free Army¡¯s policy towards southern affairs¡ªthey are not our friends, for they have sided with the enemy. They live among them in their colonies and keep us caged behind artificial mountains. Do not befriend them, and do not associate with them.

    But did the northerners even remember why the mountains had been built in the first place? Or why they were desperate to the point that they accepted a Titanian hegemony over Yeupisian harmony?

    Egon sensed the frustration coming from his longtime friend and subtly moved his chair ever so slightly closer to him, an action that only Jay would¡¯ve noticed and appreciated.

    ¡°You can think about the administration of north Yeupis after the Titanians are run out,¡± Baron Linden reminded Aulis with a polite tone. ¡°You cannot run a nation on your own. Anyways, after having given these directives, I have one more urgent piece of advice¡­ no, indeed, a warning that you all must be very aware of. Just as important as showing the Titanian delegation no mercy is making absolutely sure that Stefan Laine is protected¡­¡±

    ¡°Stefan Laine?¡± Marquess Rask raised his brow.

    ¡°One of our most promising soldiers¡­ but he has garnered the interest of the Crown. When, and surely when, they learn of his presence here, they will take every measure they can to acquire him. If that happens¡­ I fear a Henrik-level revival of the Empire will come about. Protect him with your lives.¡±

    ¡°Kallista¡¯s kid, huh?¡± Aulis wondered aloud. ¡°Why are they interested in him?¡±

    ¡°His father is the missing Emperor Halsten. Your reservations for the Empire are like mine, but Stefan knows nothing about his father. Please keep your sentiments towards them away from him.¡±

    ¡°My sentiments towards them? That¡¯s Kallista¡¯s little boy¡­ I¡¯ll keep him safe with all I have.¡±

    The Anbieter smiled, listening to his proclamation. The Free Army were hardline anti-Titanians, but at least they wouldn¡¯t hate a boy simply for his parentage.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all we have to say, you¡¯re all dismissed.¡± Egon stood up, followed by the 14 others at his table. They then left to other parts of the house except for Jay and Rask.

    ¡°I have to return to the city-centre and convene with my troops who are on-route from Mars,¡± Rask said. ¡°I haven¡¯t been invited to the conference, so my being here will arouse suspicion when the Governor visits before the conference starts. They¡¯ll be here the moment we launch our attack, as you specified.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Egon agreed as he walked Niklas to his front door. ¡°We¡¯ll keep in touch via long-com. I¡¯ll let you know when to return.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    ¡°Please call me Egon,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t use the Empire¡¯s ways of speech.¡±

    Rask acknowledged his wishes by offering a Terran-style handshake which the Anbieter gladly accepted, before heading out the front doors.

    When he was out of sight of the house¡¯s occupants, Jay grabbed the Anbieter¡¯s shoulder and faced him towards him.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Thanks for having my back over there,¡± Jay smiled. ¡°The stuff he said had me pissed off.¡±

    ¡°Anything for you¡­ brother,¡± Egon said, patting the much shorter man¡¯s shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s the thing about revolutions¡­ we have to make compromises.¡±

    The Anbieter strolled towards the painting featuring the likenesses of his parents standing in their bedroom. In the background, an unknown female servant of southern origin looked out of a window, the front of her body of out view. Her hair fell behind her back in a braid.

    ¡°Master Makari and Mistress Shura¡­¡± Jay muttered. ¡°If only they got to see this through to the end.¡±

    ¡°This is their dream,¡± Egon breathed. ¡°I will make it come true. To free their family of the burden of being little more than placeholders for the Empire, chess pieces to substantiate their claims over this continent. My ancestors wished to be relieved of it, but only Mother and Father had the guts to put it in motion. Hah, too bad I¡¯m the last one. Is it selfish to say that I¡¯m doing this for me, Jay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not doing this for yourself, and you know that!¡± a hand grabbed Egon¡¯s ear and tugged at it viciously.

    ¡°Ow, ow!¡± Egon cried. ¡°Stop it! Stop it, this hurts!¡±

    ¡°Ma, I think he gets it! Let go a¡¯ him!¡± Jay called out to his mother who had joined them from out of nowhere.

    Paridi only relented when Jay ripped her away from their employer by grabbing her wrist.

    ¡°Master Egon, that is quite rude of a thing to say. You should know better than to think that you¡¯re alone. You¡¯ve always had family. Even after your ma and pa passed, we stuck by you the entire time. We are your family, Master Egon. Everything you did¡­ going north, recruiting and training those soldiers, enlisting help from off Terra¡­ it ain¡¯t just for us, but the whole continent!¡±

    Egon stared at the woman who had cared for him on her own for the past two decades. Her brown eyes seemed to glisten as he remembered the kindness, love, and especially the firmness she carried and instilled into him. His eyes welled up. Blinking away the wetness, he took both her hands in his and looked straight into her eyes.

    ¡°Paridi, tomorrow morning¡­ you¡¯re gonna get up and gather as many servants as you can. After that, you will use this,¡±

    He let go of one of her hands and dug into a pocket of his pants, pulling out a small bag filled to the brim with copper coins¡ªthe only currency southerners were allowed to use.

    ¡°Go to the train station at the city centre and buy tickets for yourself and the other servants. Go as far south as you can and stay there until everything settles down.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Paridi said after hesitating for a couple of moments. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to stay away from the manor for too long.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make this mission short. You have my word.¡±

    He dropped the bag of coins into Paridi¡¯s open palm and closed it. With tearful eyes, she beamed.

    ¡°You won¡¯t fail, Master Egon. You won¡¯t fail.¡±

    -

    Klaudia basked in moonlight as she leaned onto the railings of one of several balconies on the upper floor of the house. For as far as she could see, only fields and pastures covered the ground up to the horizon. This was interrupted only by a few patches of woodland where southerners were permitted to hunt, and to her south, a small skyline composed of metal monoliths and bright purple and white lights. Immediately below her was a small creek that ran through the Anbieter¡¯s personal property. Nothing that met her eyes reminded her of home. A home she so desperately wanted to go back to.

    ¡°The weather¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± a voice asked as footsteps slowly made their way to her. She turned her neck to see Meinrad joining her at the edge of the balcony. Even though she hadn¡¯t seen her friend in days, she couldn¡¯t smile.

    ¡°I guess it is,¡± she shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s warm here. Back home, it¡¯s never warm.¡±

    ¡°At least this was what our bodies were made to handle¡­ but back home¡ª

    ¡°The climate means nothing if I can¡¯t be with my family¡­ my parents, my little sister¡­¡± she whispered, gripping the rails forcefully. Meinrad could sense the longing in his friend¡¯s soul.

    ¡°In a few days, on the day of the attack, our allies will come. We¡¯re getting closer to the chance to go home,¡± he said, resting his hand on Klaudia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re strong. Even stronger than me. You call yourself a medic, but you choose to hold back on your power. Keep your patience, Klaudia. Just enjoy the weather for now.¡±

    A weak smile came about her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying, Meinrad,¡± she said. "Thanks."

    ¡°Trying what?¡± a male voice that didn¡¯t belong to the young man she addressed said.

    Meinrad whipped around to see a familiar medic looking at him and Klaudia with curious eyes.

    ¡°D-Detlef? Don¡¯t scare us like that! When did you come here?¡±

    ¡°Just now. I wanted to explore the place a bit and I didn¡¯t expect to see you two here.¡±

    Klaudia¡¯s hands turned into fists as she stormed away from the railing, stomping towards Detlef. She had a look of fury as she stared daggers into his soul, her head tilted slightly back since she was shorter than him, but he was no match for her as he stood frozen in his spot.

    ¡°You wanna know what I¡¯m trying? I¡¯m trying not to pummel you into the ground for not coming with me and the first convoy when you said in front of everyone that you would be there to look after me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s not my fault the boss made Leon go with you guys at the last moment! Believe me, I would¡¯ve gone with you if I wasn¡¯t ordered to stay back.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Klaudia said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not scared of me? I thought you¡¯d back up. Good, Detlef. I like that. I don¡¯t want you to be scared of me,¡±

    Klaudia¡¯s quick thinking never ceases to amaze me, Meinrad pondered.

    ¡°Thanks for being someone I can count on,¡± she said, patting his cheek. ¡°I hope you can count on me the same way.¡±

    Detlef¡¯s cheeks became red as she walked past him, into the house. He swiftly moved from the doors to the outer edge of the balcony, attempting to hide his infatuation.

    ¡°You still ended up getting embarrassed in front of her!¡± Meinrad laughed, pointing at him crudely.

 Fourteen: Return to Terra

    Dressed in grey ceremonial uniforms, the four youths of the Freiheitssuchender Squad and their instructor waited patiently for the smooth, glossy horizontal linked obelisks gliding across a narrow strip that ran parallel to the platform they stood on. As Gerlachus had explained to Joakim, the vehicle was called a train.

    The three soldiers with Titanian blood wore grey berets on their heads, while Joakim and Malin had to wear breathing masks with clear visors that covered the front and top of their heads, their biology unsuited for the moon¡¯s environment.

    The Solich Castle loomed in the near distance. Joakim found it strange how quickly he had been made to move around in recent months. As much as he hated to admit it, he was getting used to living there.

    The journey by train took a short time of around 25 minutes, even though the journey was a harrowing 20-leagues in distance. It took them to the Xanadu region of the moon, where they passed by mighty cryovolcanoes, and lakes of ammonia, water and methane both deep and shallow. Every so often, small encampments could be seen on the edges of a massive impact crater that was parallel with the track for a significant duration of the journey. With Joakim¡¯s limited view of Titanian life, he guessed that they did not belong to the aliens, who lived a technologically and socially superior way of life in comparison to Terrans.

    ¡°Slaves.¡± someone whispered as he gazed out the large windows of his cabin.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Joakim said, slightly startled. He turned to see Malin peering at the same sight as him with no concern on her face.

    ¡°I came from those encampments,¡± she said, pointing outwards. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m here is because it¡¯s better than being out there.¡±

    ¡°Earth is a better place, though. There aren¡¯t only two options.¡± he said.

    ¡°If Earth was an option, my parents would¡¯ve fought harder when they were getting shipped off that rock in space," she unexpectedly snarled. "They didn¡¯t care enough to fight, so here I am now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Your parents were slaves? I¡¯m sorry--

    ¡°You would¡¯ve been one too if the General didn¡¯t take such a liking to you. Why does it matter to you. anyway?¡± Malin said nonchalantly before walking away from the window, ignoring Joakim¡¯s comments.

    ¡°Malin, wait!¡± he cried, before a hand put itself on his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Joakim,¡± the Frei Squad¡¯s usual voice of reason, Lucia, said. She took a seat beside Joakim. ¡°She¡¯s always been like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Yeah, I think I get it,¡± Joakim said, speaking monotonously in an attempt to lose interest from the girl who always tried to make sure everyone else¡¯s business was hers as well. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you get it. You wanted to know where about her background, who she is, yeah? That¡¯s why you tried to keep your conversation going?¡±

    ¡°I was just¡­ curious.¡± Joakim shrugged.

    ¡°Is it really that, though? I saw that look in your eyes before. You wanted to know if there was a connection between you two.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Lucia.¡± Joakim sighed.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because¡­ she¡¯s a full-blooded Terran like you. You miss talking to people who look like you. I know that because before you came here, there were two other Terrans who trained with us, but they left on a mission. They had that look in their eyes too.¡±

    Joakim¡¯s heart beat faster as he heard those words. Were they really true? Was what Lucia said resonating with him?

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then I don¡¯t see why it wouldn¡¯t be true. Now could you leave me alone, please?¡±

    ¡°Fine. But let me tell you before you talk to her again -- she¡¯s not like you. She¡¯s never been on Earth; she was born in those mines. You only relate to her on the outside. If you do want to know her better, look inside of her.¡± Lucia said, before parting ways with Joakim, even though she¡¯d only be going to the next cabin over.

    --

    After departing the station that connected to Xanadu Spaceport via tunnel, the Frei Squad entered a terminal that was specifically allocated for military use. The terminal housed hundreds of gates, where soldiers leaving for and coming from facilities across Titan and even as far as Mars and Terra went in and out of. The main military installation, Fort Ninon, was about a half-hour drive from the headquarters, so this mixed-use spaceport was something of a secondary hub. The likes of the Frei Squad were not permitted to use the empire¡¯s most prestigious military transport kernel, where all authorized Light Pillars departed from.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    As they approached the gate that would take them to the Craft traveling to Earth, Instructor Gerlachus made an announcement.

    ¡°You will all have 10 minutes to have whatever words you to have with your kin.¡± she said with her dominant yet calm voice.

    A guard opened the door to the gates where seven people were waiting for the squad. They were surrounded by a dozen Titanian soldiers wielding weapons with live ammo.

    Sindri, who had been quiet for nearly the entire journey rushed to his parents, embracing them tightly in a hug.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, son,¡± Mr. Fabricius, a fairly uncommon example of a pure-Titanian Martian said. ¡°They¡¯re only Terrans.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wish,¡± Sindri jokingly sighed. ¡°But we¡¯re not going to fight.¡±

    ¡°You still won¡¯t change your mind?¡± Sindri¡¯s mother, who was full-Titanian in blood just like her husband and son said. ¡°War isn¡¯t a Martian thing. This all still troubles me, you joining the military. And a specialised squad, no less.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother,¡± he said. ¡°I won¡¯t be just another Martian when I come back. Remember that.¡±

    ¡°Our son will be why our planet will no longer be the laughing stock of the Empire,¡± Mr. Fabricius said, putting his hand on top of his wife¡¯s. ¡°Trust in him.¡±

    Meanwhile, Malin ambled towards the only person seeing her off, her mother. The woman quickly went in to squeeze her daughter, but it took a few moments for Malin to return the action.

    ¡°Be happy, sweetie. You¡¯re going back to our home world. You¡¯ll get to see where your father and I grew up. That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Earth has nothing to do with me, Mum. That¡¯s your home¡­ the one you and Dad left. All I¡¯m doing is fulfilling my part of the contract that got me out of those mines.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Malin! It¡¯s¡­ so much more complicated than that. You know that. You can¡¯t just be reducing your¡ªour lives to contract terms. You and I are so much more than that. And so was Dad.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I got you out of the mines. Isn¡¯t that what you always wanted? Mum, it is you who should be happy.¡±

    ¡°How can I be happy¡­ when my little girl is about to leave me again for the millionth time?¡±

    ¡°You get to live another day outside of those trash heaps. That was what Dad wanted. That¡¯s what you want, too.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Malin,¡± Mrs. Schenk said as she slowly pulled away from her daughter, proceeding to caress her cheek. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Lucia was being embraced by her father and younger brother. Despite being about a foot taller than her Terran father, she was like a little girl in his presence as they sat on one of the benches side-by-side, resting her head on his shoulder. Her 12-year-old brother, who was going through a reverse process of aging compared to his sister where he gained more Titanian features, sat on her other side. He rested his chin on his fists, admiring the experiences being recounted by his sister.

    ¡°¡­and the pillars of the great hall nearly crumbled!¡± she exclaimed, but in a hushed tone.

    The grey-bearded, thin man chuckled.

    ¡°So how did you end up saving yourselves?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh, Malin just patched them up herself,¡± Lucia said, her gaze briefly shifting towards the girl whose mother was having a difficult time dealing with her sheer indifference. ¡°Her specialty¡¯s reshaping and building stuff using just her Reserve.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I believe you did tell me about that the last time I saw you.¡± Mr. Ruders reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a year, Father. I thought you¡¯d forget.¡±

    Her father was an older man, approaching his 70s. Time wasn¡¯t on his side, and his decades on Titan didn¡¯t help him. He¡¯d lived through multiple reigns of Titanian Emperors, yet only in the most recent did he have any semblance of freedom from the harsh mines.

    ¡°Father makes me remember everything you tell him, you know,¡± Lucia¡¯s brother said. ¡°I¡¯m like his living journal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you, Launo.¡± Lucia smiled, rubbing her hand through his medium-length hair, where streaks of blonde were laced through his reddish-brown scalp.

    ¡°Lucia,¡± Mr. Ruders said, his awareness still very impressive despite his age. ¡°Who is that child over there? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him before.¡±

    His eyes were locked onto Joakim, who sat alone at a bench, staring at the floor in front of him with his head in hands. He was all alone. No one had come to see him off.

    ¡°That¡¯s Joakim. Would you like to meet him? He¡¯s Terran, from Earth. I think you¡¯d be fond of him.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Mr. Ruders grinned. ¡°Wave him over.¡±

    Without hesitation Joakim approached the Ruders family at Lucia¡¯s request. Mr. Ruders insisted on standing up to shake Joakim¡¯s hand, so Launo offered himself as a support so his father could get to his feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see a new face here, son,¡± he said, extending his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Lucia¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°Hi.¡± Joakim responded simply, lightly shaking Mr. Ruders¡¯ hand.

    ¡°Say, you¡¯re a Terran from Earth, aren¡¯t you? You grew up there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±

    The elder man¡¯s hand trembled as he pulled it gently from Joakim¡¯s hand. The truth was, he wished to hold on to Joakim for as long as he could. He had not met a young Earth-born Terran in decades, but a look from one of the guards told him that the Terran gesture was not welcomed within the gates.

    ¡°Oh¡­ your accent says it all. I haven¡¯t encountered a Terran from Earth your age in so long. I¡­ feel something that I haven¡¯t felt in years.¡±

    ¡°Father, you should sit down.¡± Launo kindly reminded, aware that his father¡¯s years of hard labour left his body worse than it used to be.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay¡­ Joakim, I get the feeling that you don¡¯t want to have a prolonged conversation, and that¡¯s fine. But¡­ I¡¯ve had a question that¡¯s been bothering me for a very long time.¡±

    ¡°Ask away.¡± Joakim consented.

    ¡°Do they remember us?¡±

    ¡°S-Sorry? Does who remember who?¡±

    ¡°The ones that the Titanians left behind. Do they remember us, the ones they so cruelly snatched away?¡±

    The slaves. Mr. Ruders wanted to know if anyone talked about the slaves taken from Earth, if they mattered to the people still there. But the truth was, Joakim hadn¡¯t known that slaves existed until only months prior, due to the protection of his parents. So, naturally, he only had one answer.

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°They don¡¯t.¡±

 Fifteen: A Gift of Strength

    Driving through a region north of Xanadu City, a lone heavily armored vehicle zipped over a simple, two-lane road. Its occupants were not interested in arriving at one of the dozens of super-advanced cities that dotted the Titanian landscape, each dozens of leagues away from each other. In fact, cities on Titan were relatively few and far between. The devastating civil wars had reduced their numbers, and they still had not recovered.

    However, the travelers did not intend to stop in the middle of the vast, isolating landscape. No, they were indeed headed for a building, a sole gold-and-white giant set against a hazy, yellowish sky and grey, rocky ground. Its structure was comprised of a dome fixed into the ground, although two-thirds of it jutted up from it. A tall tower stretched from the centre, fitted with evenly spaced stained-glass windows, reaching a hundred yards into the sky and was topped off with a gold-colored spire. The only fixtures that interrupted the dome¡¯s perfect roundness were a pair of massive double-doors that were twice the height and arm span of an average Titanian.

    ¡°My brother greatly disliked travelling in convoys with armed men and women,¡± General Karesti said from the vehicle¡¯s back seat, her legs crossed and hands in her lap. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think he might¡¯ve had a point. Isn¡¯t this so peaceful?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so, General.¡±

    ¡°An event as grand as the Shargara Conference¡­ Maedoc, do you know why I¡¯ve decided to go to the Temple before leaving?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± the young adjutant asked.

    ¡°Because,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Maedoc Antelius tried not to raise a brow as the most respected and revered soldier of the Titanian Empire admitted her fear. Throughout the multiple dynasties of Karesti rule, the Titanians had established themselves as a lionhearted, callous society. Only the strongest were meant to prevail.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid, General?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The legacy of the conference will entail a new era of prosperity for our people,¡± she said. ¡°But, it may not be according to Pizna¡¯s desires. That is why I must pray and receive the blessings of the Matriarch so that our wishes align.¡±

    ¡°What does Pizna desire, anyway?¡±

    Rhona smirked as her destination became larger and larger, approaching the isolated temple.

    ¡°What a mother wishes for her children.¡± she answered rhetorically.

    Disembarking the vehicle, they pushed open the enormous doors together with ease. In the dimly lit antechamber, which was an area of space just as wide as and slightly raller than the doors cordoned off by an arch that was as high as the doors and about 30 yards long, a man was waiting for them, donning the same uniforms as them. He offered his salute to the General and her adjutant, before they returned the gesture.

    ¡°General, you took quite a while to arrive,¡± Lieutenant General Salomon said. ¡°The priests are growing displeased.¡±

    ¡°I do apologise, Major General,¡± she said. ¡°I was packing up my belongings. I¡¯m planning to go straight to Terra after the service.¡±

    ¡°I see, thinking ahead as per usual,¡± Salomon noted, before turning to Maedoc. ¡°Ah, pleasure to see you here too, Major Antelius.¡±

    ¡°I am actually Lieutenant Colonel, now, Sir.¡± Maedoc corrected him.

    Fabian peered at the insignia on Maedoc¡¯s chest and chuckled.

    ¡°Ah, do forgive me, Lieutenant Colonel. So few promotions happen these days, it¡¯s easy to forget. Congratulations on your new rank.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Maedoc accepted graciously.

    ¡°Obviously I¡¯d have him promoted,¡± Rhona rolled her eyes. ¡°Would I want a major at my side in most of my waking hours?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Fabian said, smiling humbly.

    ¡°I must get going,¡± Rhona said. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel, wait for me here. Lieutenant General, return to the military headquarters. I¡¯d like you to start your caretaking duties as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± the two men said, saluting their superior. Fabian left the temple, while Maedoc watched as his boss walked out of the antechamber, her form disappearing as she left into the dark hall.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    After descending a short set of stairs of six steps, she found herself in a square-shaped area that was cordoned off from the rest of the hall by a short wall about waist-high. Two floating Utrium lanterns seemed to approach her from her left and right, or so it appeared. When they got within about three yards of her, it was easy to see that they were being held in the hands of two Temple priests. They were clad in gold robes that covered their entire bodies except for their hands and heads and wore tall mitres on their scalps. They each looked disappointed with the General, even though she was the most powerful person on the planet. The most powerful person ¨C but not the most powerful group.

    ¡°Princess Rhona, you make Matriarch Pizna upset.¡± one of them hissed.

    ¡°Your tardiness is disesteemed,¡± the second one complained. ¡°You ought to honour your commitments, especially when it comes to consulting a relic.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me. I was doing last-minute preparations for the trip so¡ª

    ¡°Just go,¡± the first one said. ¡°After you put this on.¡±

    A third priest arrived that moment, holding a glowing white dress that covered the length of a wearer¡¯s arms to the wrists that shined brilliantly in contrast to the unilluminated room and flowed down to the ankles. If it was a touch brighter, it would¡¯ve been blinding. The garment itself was a torch which would lead her way. The priests departed, and she was left alone.

    After removing all of her clothes, she donned the dress and put her military uniform on top of the wall. She stepped over it, entering the knee-high pool of liquid methane that filled the entire hall, excluding the antechamber and the walled-off area in front of it. The warm liquid made her feel more awake as the skin of her ankles and feet were submerged in it. Only women in identical glowing white dresses or men in similar robes could enter the area¡ªnot even a hairband was permitted. She quickly took it off and dropped it on top of her clothing, allowing her hair to flow downwards to her back.

    Wading through the water, she could see the inside segment of the tower as it extended up from the middle of the temple. She made calm strides forwards until she found herself in front of the tower. The tower was about the same in diameter as a typical adult Titanian¡¯s arm span in length. A niche in it revealed that it was hollow, with the windows from above allowing in a miniscule amount of natural light from the sun millions of miles away. Stepping into the niche, a cylindrical podium emerged from the liquid-covered floor until it reached about waist height. On the top of the podium encased in glass was white strand of hair, about as long as the typical Titanian was tall, coiled up. It was a relic belonging to an ancient past.

    Rhona lowered herself to her knees and put her hands on the glass case, resting her forehead on the podium.

    ¡°Great Pizna,¡± she began speaking. ¡°I, Rhona Karesti, one of your many children have come to visit you,¡±

    She paused as if to allow the being whose artifact was before her to listen.

    ¡°Great Pizna, our people have been struggling. The consequences of the demise of the Solich family caused by my grandfather, your child Emperor Haldor, run deep. I will secure land on Terra to meet the growing needs of our rebounding population,¡±

    She stopped again. She was far too young to have remembered the late Emperor, but she saw what he had caused in his strive to end his rival bloodline. Her father Henrik only exacerbated this destruction, a means to no end but his own satisfaction. Only her brother had attempted to tie the loose ends of the Karesti¡¯s before him, but they were forced to be put on pause. Everything she did was to restore him to his former glory. Indeed, what she had planned was a reversal of her mistake.

    ¡°Your desires will not align with my actions. Please, let there be overlap. For I do not wish to be of your disobedient children,¡±

    Another pause, but her thoughts were somewhere else. She recounted the numerous times she had visited the Great Temple of Pizna in years past. The first time was at her mother¡¯s funeral, when she was six years old. Then came her visit of gratitude when she joined the military at age 16. Next came her father¡¯s funeral when was seventeen, then at Emperor Halsten¡¯s coronation weeks later. A year after that, she was requested to escort Halsten and Kallista Laine in a ceremony of gratitude, learning of the conception of their son. That same son¡ªher nephew, that she wanted dead. A boy she had never even met.

    ¡°Allow me to see my elder brother¡¯s face again, speaking and smiling. Let him rule again the Empire he so greatly wanted to correct,¡±

    Hot tears poured down her cheeks as she remembered her childhood. How disgustingly cruel her father was to her and Halsten, and even their mother Onora who was not only his consort but also a distant female-line Karesti cousin. But no one had it as worse as the bastard, half-Terran middle child of a brother.

    ¡°Both of them,¡± she corrected. ¡°I want to see both of them,¡±

    But she knew what seeing Gareth would¡¯ve brought about. So, she asked her ancestor for one more thing.

    ¡°Give me strength. Give me that extra bit of power that I so need.¡±

    Moments later, a tingling sensation ran across her upper back. It grew more and more quickly, until it began to hurt. The pain pulsed across her shoulder blades, throbbing rapidly. She curled her hands into fists, pressing them hard into the solid podium they rested on, creating dents on it. She bit her lip to avoid screaming. The agony was sudden and powerful¡ªshe hadn¡¯t experienced anything so painful since her early training as a private at Heimat Academy. Her lips, just as durable as the rest of her skin, tasted of iron and felt wet as her teeth dug into the lower lips sharply. And then, as quickly as the pain had erupted, it stopped. She sat up straight and wiped the blood from her chin and mouth with one palm, and her wet eyes with the other. She peered down at the red smear on her hand¡ªshe knew she wasn¡¯t untouchable. She had just damaged herself. But at least she knew that she had become stronger.

    ¡°Thank you for your gift, Great Pizna. I shall not waste it.¡± she said, rising to her feet once more.

 Sixteen: Expressions From The Heart

    The day of the Shargara Conference neared. It was only two sleeps away. The Anbieter, Jay and Aulis worked tirelessly to reiterate which units would be stationed below which parts of the manor property, and which exit points they would use to take the Titanian delegation by surprise and create a quick slaughter. At least, as much of a slaughter as they could given their opponent¡¯s sheer strength, technology and ability to mobilise. Once significant opposition closed in on the manor on that day, they would wait for Rask and his forces to deliver another beatdown, before retreating through the tunnels and get as far as they could. They knew that it would take at least a few days for the Titanians to make sense of what happened, especially with so many of their top brass expected to be present. They would take that chance to put together their next moves.

    The day would appear to on as normal on the manor. Dozens of tenants living in the nearby village¡ªor really just a more rural neighborhood of Shargara further from the city centre¡ªwould be out in the fields, harvesting the last of the summer¡¯s crop as the growing season was winding down. Inside the manor, the Anbieter''s servants would be setting up furniture and banners sent from the Ministry of Colonial Affairs to prepare the venue for the event. Some of them would clean around the house as usual, while others helped their master prepare his appearance for the visit of the Governor of Terra.

    As he sat in front of a mirror, one servant styled his hair while another sprayed perfume over his suit.

    ¡°It¡¯s been¡­ so many years since I wore a formal uniform like this.¡± he told the man standing in front of him with a bottle of perfume in his hand.

    ¡°I know. It doesn¡¯t feel natural to you.¡± Jay said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worn the same clothing as you and everyone else for the better part of three decades. It feels¡­ disgusting, having to wear this.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to for much longer¡­¡± Jay said. Egon couldn¡¯t think of anything to respond to that. He knew the reality of the situation.

    ¡°Not to throw you to the wolves or anything but¡­ when you told Ma the war¡¯d be over soon, were you aware that you were lying?¡± the southerner man asked.

    ¡°You think that after being separated for two years, I¡¯d hurt her more by telling her that it would be the last time she¡¯d see me? Us Titanians¡­ our lifespans are only about two-thirds that of the average humans. It doesn¡¯t make sense for us to make connections outside our immediate family when we drop dead so¡ª

    ¡°Living among us has made you Terran, brother,¡± Jay patted his master¡¯s shoulder. ¡°In some ways¡­ I think you¡¯re more human than us.¡±

    Egon beamed at his foster brother¡¯s remarks.

    ¡°I needed to hear that.¡± he said, putting his hand over Jay¡¯s.

    -

    With his chin up and a practiced smile on his face, Egon Linden opened the front door to his humble home. Before him was a tall man in a suit of armor, and behind him were two armed guards. It was clear that despite his attire, he was not a soldier.

    ¡°Good evening, Governor Ness,¡± the host said, grasping his guest¡¯s elbow in the Titanian way. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to have you here. Come in.¡±

    Behind him, a small entourage of people holding box-like structures emitting flashing lights gawked at them. Cameras. A group of journalists had arrived to document as much as they were able to of this rare, if never before done, meeting.

    ¡°The pleasure¡¯s all mine, Baron Linden.¡± the Governor said, his voice not very amused nor bored. He stepped inside and directed his guards to close the door behind them.

    ¡°Please, take a seat in the parlor room. I¡¯ll have a servant pour you some chai.¡± Egon kindly offered, leading them to the room.

    ¡°Chai? I appreciate your politeness, but that beverage isn¡¯t of the tastes of the mainland.¡± Ness declined, but it was really a rejection. A rejection of the Terran ways that had been imprinted on Egon.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Of¡ªof course,¡± Egon accepted, guiding his guest and his guards through the entrance hall, where servants filed in and out of storage rooms, arranging chairs in rows and tables at the centre. ¡°Well, where would you like to start?¡±

    ¡°I have orders to perform a quick inspection of the venue,¡± the Governor said. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind me taking a look around.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Governor.¡± Egon said with a calm front. In reality, he was hoping that the Governor wouldn¡¯t be too nosy, lest his secret tunnel entrances be found out. Ness was a blunt and straightforward man¡ªthe perfect kind of person to be running a Titanian territory.

    --

    ¡°I gotta know what they¡¯re talking about¡­!¡± Stefan whispered as he walked with his neck slightly bent forward with urgency.

    ¡°Are¡ªare you out of your mind?¡± Meinrad said in a similar volume, trailing right behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather listen to them now and burn the guy and the rest of those freaks down later!¡± Stefan grumbled, fists clenched at his sides as he took a turn, where just up ahead a ladder bolted into the wall was situated, leading upstairs to the entrance through a painting.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t our place to be¡ª

    ¡°Meinrad,¡± Stefan said, stopping at the bottom of the ladder. ¡°I¡¯ve been told that¡­ I¡¯m an irrational person. That¡¯s not something I totally disagree with. So, before I bash their heads in in a couple days¡­ why don¡¯t I give myself a purpose to?¡±

    He really took Anwen¡¯s words to heart, I guess.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop you,¡± Meinrad shrugged. ¡°But consider that something of a reminder. You¡¯re not getting another one.¡±

    He¡¯ll have to see the horrors of war himself. Can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn him.

    ¡°Thanks, but I won¡¯t need one.¡± Stefan said.

    ¡°Suit yourself, pal.¡± Meinrad shrugged.

    None of this will matter in a few days.

    Stefan¡¯s hands prepared to grab a rung, but the sounds of shuffling feet above him made him freeze. Meinrad, growing frustrated of his responsibility to watch over Stefan, was about to head back but did the same as the other boy.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve come across a painting of my parents.¡± Egon said with somewhat of a sigh.

    ¡°The Late Baron and Baroness¡­¡± Ness said. ¡°How long has it been now? Twenty years?¡±

    ¡°It has.¡± Egon sighed.

    ¡°Unfortunate to hear. The Baron and Baroness worked hard to maintain our claim on this continent, as did your forefathers. I know you do the same.¡± he said.

    Because they didn¡¯t have a choice.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Egon nodded. ¡°I¡¯m glad that they were able to instill their values in me before they were gone.¡±

    ¡°I can see that,¡± Ness beamed professionally, not necessarily exuding kindness. ¡°Whoever painted this is an excellent practitioner of our arts.¡±

    Stefan slowed down his breathing as much as he could. He could practically feel the man on top of him as he inched closer towards the wall with the art on it. The Anbieter knew Stefan was there, inferred by his previous behaviour.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Egon said. He felt antsy. For someone who led the way to non-Titanians and non-southerners for two years, he felt like dashing out of the Governor¡¯s presence and throwing furniture around. The conversation was far outside of his comfort zone. ¡°Oh, by the way, you can take your armor off. It¡¯s nice and cozy, no need to worry about your skin cracking under the brutal sun.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, of course.¡± the Governor said, retracting his helmet into his suit via Reserve-aided telekinesis, revealing a man in his early 40s. As a Titanian, he was practically elderly even though he still looked like he was in his prime. Any noticeable aging only happened in the last few months of a Titanian¡¯s life, and many didn¡¯t even get to that point by the end of their lives.

    ¡°Master!¡± a southern-accented man sung out from the kitchens. Egon and Ness turned their heads to see Jay standing outside the doors, holding a tray with two cups of hot, brown liquid in them. ¡°Your chai is ready, as you requested.¡±

    Ness subtly raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Ah, well,¡± Egon chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten I had them prepare it while we were going around the rooms. I forget how good it tastes sometimes.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ suppose a sip will be fine,¡± Ness relented, avoiding hurting his host¡¯s sentiments. ¡°To the parlor?¡±

    ¡°Right this way.¡± Egon said, allowing his guest and his guards to lead while he trailed. He gestured for Jay to follow them.

    You saved me, Jay. Great thinking, Egon silently praised as he and his guests sat at chairs in the parlor. Jay left the tray on a table before taking his leave.

    ¡°Two things Lieutenant General Salomon asked me to tell you,¡± Ness said as he put down his cup, having forced down as much of the foreign beverage as he could in one gulp. ¡°Firstly, this conference will be a media conference. That is, all the decisions related to it¡ªyou know, with requisitioning the land¡ªit¡¯s already been done on Titan by the Central Council. We¡¯re only going to use the conference to spread the word.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Egon nodded.

    ¡°And secondly, you have been asked by the Central Council themselves to prepare a short opening speech for the event. To start it off with a bang, in the words of Major General Sjogren, since you were born and raised here and can attest to the benefits the continent has for us. Do you get where I''m coming from?¡±

    ¡°I can do that. It''ll be no problem at all, Governor.¡± Egon said readily. He was waiting for the chance to get such an opportunity. Instead of singing praises for riches of the Terran continent, he would declare war.

 Seventeen: A Medics Honesty

    The morning of the conference had come by quickly. The previous night was spent preparing in the tunnels for weapon positioning and medic station set ups. Armors, guns and swords were being recalibrated and strengthened. Makeshift stretchers were set up in the tunnels. There wouldn¡¯t be enough for everyone, and that was no problem. Only about half of the Black Shield fighters were expected to retreat back into the tunnels after slaughtering as much of the delegates as fast as possible.

    Noon was when the first journalists, carrying handheld devices which were able to record voices and capture moving images at the same time¡ªapparently called kameras¡ªcame in to set up their equipment. Egon spent those hours making small talk with them, blending in with the society of his birth culture.

    A handful of them had stuck their kameras in his face at the entrance to the Linden Manor house.

    ¡°I will not be making any comments at this time,¡± he said. ¡°I have no direct contact with the Military. Anything I have to say will be said in a few hours when the conference is fully up and running.¡±

    Meanwhile in the tunnels, everything had been set up. Cannons which would emit fatal beam laser beams, which Vigdis and Anwen had spent hours stretching into the deepest twilight hours building with help from some new Free Army additions, were ready to fire right behind the paintings at the giving of a signal. Each of them was manned by two soldiers who would maneuver and power them using their Reserve. The cannons were meant to take out as many non-military delegates as possible so that the Black Shield wouldn¡¯t waste valuable energy and could later fight against the Empire¡¯s soldiers.

    Anwen stood in behind a cannon, swinging it from side-to-side checking if its pivot was working as intended. After it moved smoothly with almost no noise, she confirmed that it was installed properly. She gave a simple thumbs up to the two soldiers assigned to man it, to which they smiled in appreciation. Words would¡¯ve been pointless. After all, they would likely die in a few hours. There was no point being too friendly towards them.

    As Anwen strolled off to inspect the next cannon, she heard footsteps running up to her from behind.

    ¡°Hi, Anwen.¡± Klaudia smiled as she joined the other¡¯s girl¡¯s side.

    ¡°Oh, hey Klaudia. How¡¯s it going?¡± Anwen absentmindedly asked.

    ¡°As good as someone can be right now.¡± Klaudia shrugged with a half-authentic beam painting itself across her lips.

    ¡°I get that. I feel that way too,¡± Anwen pulled one corner of her lips upwards, patting the other girl¡¯s back. ¡°But we¡¯ll make it through. You¡¯re a medic, I¡¯m an engineer. We¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    ¡°This group¡­ after the Anbieter makes his declaration, it won¡¯t ever be the same.¡± Klaudia said somberly.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be. What else are we supposed to do? All we can do is¡­ push on, I guess.¡± Anwen said.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do. I¡¯m glad you accept that too. Some of the other medics¡­ they¡¯re feeling pretty gloomy about it all. At the end of the day, though, it¡¯s not my place to tell them what to do. It¡¯s not really my problem to tell them not to feel a little upset.¡±

    ¡°Really? I thought you were the type of person to¡­ I don¡¯t know, yell at people for even looking at you the wrong way.¡±

    ¡°Again, Anwen¡­ I understand now that it¡¯s not my place to be telling people what I want them to do. Sometimes, I just have to put myself first.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very medic-like of you,¡± Anwen giggled. ¡°No, I¡¯m the last person to be saying something like that when I¡ª

    She was reminded of her last meaningful conversation with Stefan. He hadn¡¯t been wrong when he said that all she did was pass on the Anbieter¡¯s words of instruction. To point out Klaudia¡¯s own harsh ways of communicating was hypocritical.

    ¡°Um, you know,¡± Anwen quickly redirected herself as the two neared the next cannon. ¡°I was eavesdropping on the unit leader¡¯s meeting a couple nights ago. I¡­ kinda felt there was the implication that a lot of them were definitely going to die. Vigdis seemed pretty down after she came back from it. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What do I think?¡± Klaudia reiterated Anwen¡¯s question. ¡°Well, the Anbieter¡¯s the leader. If anyone wants to go out in a blaze of glory, wouldn¡¯t it be him? Besides¡­ it¡¯s not surprising. Remember what he said at our last base meeting? He said that if he died, it wouldn¡¯t matter so long as the Black Shield lived on.¡±

    I didn''t even mention the Anbieter specifically, Anwen remarked.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Oh, I do remember that now.¡± she said, stopping when the gazes of the two soldiers stationed at next cannon met hers in front of her.

    ¡°Hey, Anwen.¡± Klaudia said, turning to face her.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Without speaking another word, Klaudia wrapped her arms around the girl firmly. Confused, Anwen returned the action. After a good five seconds of latching, Klaudia pulled away. Her eyes were wet, but she wasn¡¯t outright crying.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± Anwen asked as Klaudia stepped backwards in the direction she was going in originally.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Klaudia turned around and darted out of Anwen¡¯s sight suddenly.

    ¡°Klaudia, wait!¡± Anwen cried, wanting an explanation for her friend¡¯s bizarre behaviour, but the soldiers in front of her prevented her from going after her, irritated that she kept them waiting for their cannon inspection.

    Slowing down as she approached a makeshift medic station, Klaudia was unsure herself of what she said and done. She didn¡¯t know if she had truly meant it. After all, she was just so different from everyone else at the Black Shield. She wasn¡¯t supposed to make any connections there, yet she had. Despite the rough exterior, traces of amity managed to slip through its cracks. Coming into the Black Shield, her only friend had been Meinrad but coming out¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Detlef?¡± she said, as the boy was sitting against the wall, resting his tired forehead against his knees.

    ¡°Klaudia?¡± Detlef groggily picked up his head, his short length of rest coming to an end. ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at your station?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t have anything to do, so¡­ I guess I just decided to stroll around the tunnels a bit.¡±

    She dropped next to him as he relaxed, crossing his legs. Detlef¡¯s face became warm as her knee touched his.

    ¡°I¡­ have had a question ever since we left the base.¡± Detlef said.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Klaudia allowed.

    ¡°Where are you and Meinrad from? Us Glacial Landers are really well connected, and my Ma says she didn¡¯t know of any kids who joined the Shield since I did. And, now that I think about it¡­ I probably would¡¯ve met you at some point when we were really small, you know, going on trading trips and such. But I don¡¯t remember doing so.¡±

    ¡°Where I¡¯m from¡­¡± Klaudia muttered, her heart banging against the inside of her chest. Why did Detlef ask such a question? Why now? ¡°Right. The truth is¡­ Meinrad and I, we technically aren¡¯t from the Glacial Lands.¡±

    ¡°Y-You aren¡¯t?¡± Detlef¡¯s pupils grew with astonishment.

    ¡°Technically,¡± Klaudia said, her heartbeat slowly returning to normal as she registered that Detlef was not angry with her. ¡°Our parents were all from the Glacial Lands originally, and the two of us were born there. But we grew up all around the north since our parents are traveling merchants. We barely lived there, but the Glacial Lands¡­ that¡¯s the closest thing we have to home.¡±

    ¡°Well, things make a lot more sense now.¡± Detlef smiled.

    ¡°They do?¡± Klaudia asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Yeah. You two hardly have the accent! I¡¯ve only just recently noticed that but¡­¡±

    ¡°Detlef,¡± Klaudia said as the boy trailed off, placing her palm on his knee. ¡°You¡¯re a good guy. A really, really good guy. I¡¯m sorry for all the times I teased you or made you feel uncomfortable. You don¡¯t deserve it. I should''ve been better to you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Detlef said, gazing her right in the eyes with a reassuring look. ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies, it¡¯s oka¡ª

    The boy was cut off as a pair of lips collided with his. Initially surprised but relishing it regardless, his heart pounded as Klaudia pulled away from him.

    ¡°I know that you like me, Detlef. I¡¯ve always known. And to be honest, I feel the same. I like you a lot, Detlef. Like, really.¡±

    Detlef stared at Klaudia''s lips, completely lacking any anticipation of her sudden move. His cheeks felt hot. Hotter than they''d ever felt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ how long I¡¯ve waited for that¡­¡± Detlef said, as Klaudia quickly rose to her feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re good, Detlef. Out of everything and everyone in this damned organisation, you¡¯re the purest of them all. You¡¯re the one with the cleanest heart,¡± she said, the tears streaming down her cheeks quite apparent. ¡°And no matter whatever happens, you have to stay that way.¡±

    --

    Nearly all attendees of the conference had already arrived at the Linden house. Guards were spaced out evenly across the entire perimeter of the property, watching over the 200 or so military officials, nobles and members of the media invited to the conference.

    The Frei Squad were not among them, however. Their role was merely handing out refreshments to the guests. After all, it appeared more proper than to have southern servants passing them around.

    As Lucia walked through the rows with a smile, offering plates of biscuits or glasses of juice to seated guests, she noticed Malin with an empty tray in her hands.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re fast.¡± Lucia giggled softly, attempting to appear as professional as she could.

    ¡°The quicker I get this done, the quicker I get to sit down. I still have five more trays to go.¡± Malin said nonchalantly.

    For a Terran whose parents were from there, she really doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in it at all.

    Joakim was on the other side of the hall from the girls, doing his best to calmly hand out the refreshments. The eyes of many judgmental, bigoted Titanians seemed to follow him, even though he was in the military. It was either because they believed a mere private did not deserve to be at one of the most coveted events of the past decade¡ªor that a human had no reason to be there. But Joakim realised something for the first time. There was absolutely no way he could destroy them. Not alone, not head on.

    ¡°Come on, Terran boy, don¡¯t let these eyes scare you,¡± Sindri whispered from behind him. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want them to see your piss dribbling all over the floor.¡±

    Joakim ignored him, aware that he was trying to mock him. However he did not give in. Instructor Gerlachus approached them while giving friendly waves to nobles and media members on her way to them.

    ¡°Lance Corporal Fabricius, Private Holt, gather with the girls towards the entrance. The guest of honour will be arriving very soon.¡± she guilelessly ordered. They offered curt nods in response and crossed over to the other side to convene with them.

 Eighteen: The Last Linden

    The 50 or so high-ranking members of the military invited to attend the Conference along with their personal guards as well as the Frei Squad made two lines on either side of the door as it opened. Joakim readily moved alongside the rest of his colleagues, standing still and looking past the heads of the soldiers on the line across from him. Though due to being the second-shortest person there, he was really looking above their shoulders.

    A soldier in white head-to-toe armor, decorated with golden stripes running down the side of the suit¡¯s arms and across the helmet and breastplate strolled in. Another soldier followed her closely behind, wearing a similar all-grey uniform as the others. Hands flew up in salute as the two soldiers walked down to the end of the aisle near the podium at the back of the hall.

    It¡¯s the General herself, Sindri mused quietly as she and her adjutant walked past him.

    General Karesti retracted her helmet, followed by Lieutenant Colonel Antelius as they turned around to face their colleagues. Upon seeing Rhona¡¯s face, the soldiers as well as everyone else kneeled on one knee.

    ¡°Rise,¡± she ordered everyone with a smile. ¡°I have only come here in the capacity of General, not as a representative of the Royal Family. Thank you all for you gracious welcome, I will speak to you later on tonight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the man who killed my mother.¡± Joakim whispered as he headed for the kitchen to return empty trays stacked on a table, the lines and crowds dispersing and returning to their seats.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Antelius?¡± Lucia who had decided to join him asked in a similar tone.

    ¡°Yes.¡± he answered softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to try and¡­ kill him here, are you?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°No,¡± he answered. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for revenge. I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯m strong enough to. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone I¡ª

    As Joakim was distracted by his conversation, he hadn¡¯t noticed his face was about to collide straight with the chest of a well-dressed Titanian noble.

    ¡°S-S-Sir,¡± Lucia stuttered as she made eye contact with the man first. ¡°P-Please, forgive my comrade. I took his attention away from the path ahead of him. He didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±

    ¡°All is well, young lady,¡± the noble beamed at her before offering a hand to Joakim. ¡°Are you alright, lad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m okay,¡± Joakim admitted without showing fear, getting up to his feet with the noble¡¯s help. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should¡¯ve been careful.¡±

    ¡°No worries at all.¡± the noble said, brushing off his shirt with his hands, keeping his smile as he continued heading for the podium.

    That boy¡­ he looked strangely familiar, Egon wondered as a handful of journalists adjusted their kameras to record him properly after a few minutes.

    He cleared his throat before speaking.

    ¡°I, Baron Egon Linden of Shargara, have the honour of hosting and opening the Shargara Conference on this lovely New Years¡¯ evening, courtesy of the kind General and our mighty military,¡± he began his speech¡ªmore likely than not the last one of his life. He would either be a fugitive afterwards, or dead.

    ¡°The occasion we have gathered for reminds me much of my own family, which is why I immediately took the offer when presented to me by the people of General Karesti,¡±

    A lie, he thought. But they¡¯ve lied to my family for generations.

    ¡°Many, many generations ago, my ancestor Iomhar Linden was only one of thousands of soldiers who fought for His Highness Bence Karesti in the Siege of Gez. Yet, with his unparalleled benevolence, Emperor Bence rewarded Baron Iomhar¡¯s efforts of defending our righteous cause, of being on the right side of history by gifting him what we now call Shargara. Our family has always kept Emperor Bence¡¯s kindness in our memory. Even during the brief, tumultuous periods where the Solich usurpers grabbed the throne from its rulers, we persevered and took care of our land. Even today, we are the only family whose lands gifted by him remain in our possession on Terra. We¡¯ve seen the benefits it gives us. We know how much more it can help our Empire¡­¡±

    As Maedoc sat next to Rhona, he could feel the Reserve emitting from her. What emotion was she feeling that someone next to her could sense her Reserve? Just how powerful was it?¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Is something the matter, General?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°The air doesn¡¯t feel right. And I know it¡¯s not because I¡¯m not used to Terra.¡± she whispered back.

    ¡°What do you suggest we do, Ma¡¯am? The Baron¡¯s almost done giving his address.¡±

    ¡°We wait.¡± she said stoically.

    ¡°And now, without further ado, I now¡­¡± Egon said, trailing off for several moments. Once he said it, it was done. He would become an enemy of the state, breaking a centuries-old relationship of trust between two families. But it had been needed to be said that entire time. For his father Makari and his mother Shura. For his many-greats grandfather Iomhar who had been manipulated by Emperor Bence, and all the Linden¡¯s who came between them. For himself, and his southern and northern brethren.

    ¡°¡­declare war, on behalf of the Black Shield and the people of Terra!¡±

    --

    The boy, barely eight years old, stood silently at the edge of his parent¡¯s bed, watching them take very laboured breaths. Their skin, once as smooth as the most flawless marble, had become dry like sand and filled with cracks all over to the point that their faces had become nearly unrecognisable.

    ¡°I regret¡­ nothing, my son¡­¡± Shura Linden croaked as she lay beside her comatose husband, already far beyond saving. ¡°This¡­ is what we agreed to. To not live behind visors¡­ your father had always done so. And when I came to Terra as his bride¡­ it was something I accepted as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± young Egon sniffled, gripping his mother¡¯s weak arm with both his hands. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. They¡¯ll be okay, right doctor?¡±

    The man standing behind the boy could do nothing but avert his gaze. He didn¡¯t have the heart to lecture him on Titanian biology in front of his dying parents.

    ¡°The consequences we face are not for nothing,¡± she told her son, her eyes fluttering. ¡°We knew what could¡¯ve happened¡­ we did it anyway. We didn¡¯t want to be¡­ overlords with intimidating visages. And¡­ it is my hope that you will not be one either. Go to Paridi. She will teach you everything you need to know. She will take care of you from now on¡­ and one day, you shall take care of her and her people. Promise me that, Egon.¡±

    ¡°I- I promise, Mother.¡±

    She ceased fighting against the weight on her eyelids, so she stopped. They shut forever.

    ¡°Mother?¡± he asked, denying the verity of the situation. However, with the advanced intelligence of his kind, he quickly understood what happened. He did not try fighting the reality, but his heart was still heavy.

    ¡°I told them over and over again, young Egon,¡± the doctor said, leading the boy out of his parent¡¯s room and to the hallway outside. ¡°Their bodies aren¡¯t meant to withstand the peak summer heat of this world year after year after year, but they continued insisting on working in their fields without their armor. Such a painful death was guaranteed. Your father was only slightly accustomed to it growing up here, but it still caught up to him. Your mother knew the risks, but she detested wearing the armor too. I¡­ really tried saving them, lad. Please, forgive me. I urge that you do not go down their path.¡±

    ¡°Armor is for soldiers,¡± Egon replied bluntly. ¡°Mother and Father aren¡¯t soldiers. They¡¯re just normal people.¡±

    From then on, Egon would be named Baron Linden of Shargara. Paridi, a young but one of few educated southerner women who had worked for the noble family since her teens, taught him how to watch over the fields and tutored him in many topics, one of the most important being how to report the taxes from his harvests¡ªhis only real, official duty as a noble in little more than name.

    Months after his parents¡¯ deaths, he had established a routine of having lessons with Paridi, followed by watching over the employees hired by his parents to partake in the planting and harvesting of their fields. But even more than just watching, he had been learning and getting along with them following his foster mother and teacher¡¯s advice. As night fell, he would sometimes watch soldiers training on a paved court behind the house¡ªa small area on the Linden property rented by the military. It was something reluctantly arranged by the Baron and Baroness when they realised that they did not have much time left in order to provide supplemental income for their son. He never understood what these men and women were fighting for, or why.

    On one late afternoon, Paridi had decided to finish his lessons earlier than usual, as it was clear that she was emotionally unwell. Egon spent the rest of the daylight peering over the balcony railing, watching soldiers go at each other, showing off their peak hand-to-hand combat skills.

    ¡°It looks cool to ya too, don¡¯t it?¡± a young voice asked as its owner joined Egon in spectating.

    ¡°Huh? Who are you?¡± Egon asked, having never seen the southerner before.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here from now on,¡± the boy, who looked about a year older than him but only came up to his shoulder said. ¡°That fighting is darn impressive. That¡¯s all I¡¯m interested in.¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m Egon.¡± the Titanian noble introduced himself humbly.

    ¡°I already know that,¡± the southerner boy chuckled. ¡°Hey, what makes ya so intrigued by the training?¡±

    ¡°What makes me intrigued? Well¡­¡±

    Egon couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, as another presence made itself known on the balcony.

    ¡°Jay, I thought I told ya not to stick your head up above the balcony railing while soldiers are training!¡± Paridi lunged forward grabbing the boy¡¯s ear, making the boy squeal in discomfort.

    ¡°I ain¡¯t alone, can¡¯t ya see, Ma?¡± Jay nearly screamed, which prompted Paridi to let of it. Paridi sighed before facing Egon, her eyes red as if she¡¯d been bawling them out recently. ¡°I¡¯m safe!¡±

    ¡°My apologies, Master Egon. This here¡¯s my son, Jay. He¡¯ll be living here with us from now on. His father¡­¡±

    Paridi trailed off as Egon began to notice her hand shake, scrunching up her nose as if to avoid crying. Jay stood in front of her and took her hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ma. Master Egon, we best start getting to know each other. There¡¯ll be tough days ahead. Or, that¡¯s what Ma says, at least.¡± he laughed softly.

    Egon approached Paridi and put a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Jay can stay on the balcony as long as I¡¯m with him,¡± Egon said in a comforting tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, Paridi.¡±

 Nineteen: Massacre at The Manor

    ¡°What in the name of the Great Pizna did you just say, Baron Linden?¡± the General shot up from her seat.

    That certainly could not have been what she was expecting, Maedoc thought, joining his master on his feet, his hand flying for the laser gun on his holster.

    With the signal of a sly smirk from the Anbieter¡¯s lips, dozens of painting popped off the walls as an equal number of massive cannons burst through the holes behind them. Rhona immediately grasped the situation¡ªthere was a traitor.

    ¡°Shut off your damn kameras!¡± was the first thing she yelled, directed towards the media groups. As they scrambled to turn off their equipment, General Karesti grabbed Lieutenant Colonel Antelius¡¯s wrist and pulled him to the ground with her.

    ¡°W-Wait, won¡¯t you order everyone else to get down too?¡± he asked.

    ¡°If they¡¯re strong enough, they will do it on their own. We have no need for weaklings that cannot think for themselves.¡± she whispered.

    A frenzy of frightened Titanians scampered around the hall, making them easy targets for the motion-detecting cannons. Within 20 seconds, about half of the attendees and media were little more than dismembered limbs and guts scattered around the floor, dying the Linden house¡¯s brown-beige floor a deep red. The Anbieter was not an exception, although he was lucky to keep an arm and leg on one side of his body. He fell to the floor, but his smile did not falter. A few of the more experienced Titanian soldiers neutralised the cannons with their own laser guns, with Rhona herself disabling two with only the flick of a wrist.

    Moments later, a sea of black-masked northern soldiers jumped out of the holes that the cannons had just retracted from. Within seconds, hundreds of Black Shield soldiers were on the floor. They chopped and sliced away at the defenseless nobles and media personnel, many of whom were still alive.

    ¡°Soldiers, protect the remaining guests to the best of your ability! Push them out of the building!¡± Rhona yelled out her order and got back to her feet with Maedoc. Armed with little more than her pistol, this was little trouble for the General as she easily produced a level 20 Barrier that would stop any sword slices from reaching her, but only slowed down bullets, be they Utrium-based or actual Reserve manipulated into lasers. Most importantly, though, she used it to prevent blood and guts from ruining her state-of-the-art quality armor.

    With her involvement, the Titanians began to gain the upper hand as she effortlessly shot down a dozen Black Shield soldiers in a matter of a minute. But still, more and more continued to emerge from the holes in the walls like a faucet that just wouldn¡¯t stop running. With that, Rhona felt a subtle but very present murmur in her heart.

    Someone of my bloodline is here, she thought.

    With the distraction, her barrier flickered in and out of existence. A bullet nearly crossed through it, but she was saved when a body shifted in front of her, followed by the sight of a laser being reflected.

    ¡°General, keep your head on!¡± Maedoc cried as the laser deflected off of Utrium-built two daggers he crossed in front of one another.

    ¡°Right!¡± she agreed, with no time and frankly too much pride to offer him thanks.

    Frei Squad had long since been deployed by Colonel Gerlachus to go to the aid of their fellow soldiers, quickly donning as much armor as they could from downed Titanian bodies. Sindri¡¯s bloodlust had flowed to the brim, and he had become a berserker¡ªa rare instance of a Titanian retaining their consciousness even though their strength had become nearly equal to that of an Abnormal. To be precise, a berserker was a Titanian innately harboring tremendous levels of strength and were not Abnormalised. The berserker state was activated by bearing witness to a violent scene.

    ¡°Round ¡®em up for me, Malin!¡± the boy roared. Waving her hands through the air, she telekinetically forced about 30 Black Shield soldiers into a corner by sending tables and chairs at them at dangerously high speeds. Then, they were encased by pieces of the manor¡¯s walls and pillars. From there, Sindri jumped above the cage, smashing down on it with his two fists. Before they could connect with the walls, though, the five sides had already shattered. As his feet hit the ground, Sindri saw someone prying apart the cage with their bare hands, setting everyone inside free. He didn¡¯t care that they were about to swarm Malin¡ªLucia would likely come in and help as she always did.

    That was because underneath a partially shattered black mask, the face of the person who had just freed his ¡®comrades¡¯ was one Sindri knew.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°G-Glynn?¡± Sindri stammered. ¡°Meinrad Glynn, is that you?¡±

    Meinrad looked at his old acquaintance with no emotion as what was left of his mask clattered to the floor.

    ¡°Hey, Meinrad,¡± a Black Shield soldier said, shivering. ¡°H-How does that freak know you?¡±

    Silently and with no warning, Meinrad spun around and used his automatic Utrium-bullet gun on the Black Shield. Sindri then joined in and made quick work of the 30 or so Terran fighters together.

    ¡°Meinrad¡­?¡± Stefan said looking from afar, stopping as he pulled his sword out of the chest of a Titanian brigadier general after he lopped off the head of his personal bodyguard. ¡°No, wait¡­ he isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s our traitor!¡± Jay cried, rushing in before a confused Stefan could be shot in the head with a Titanian laser gun. ¡°Don¡¯t stop, kiddo!¡±

    A renewed anger ripped throughout Stefan¡¯s body, creating a level 20 barrier even though it still required some effort, though nowhere near the paralysis-inducing event he faced against the Abnormal. Someone he considered something of an older brother, a guardian and a wise friend betraying him caused the Reserve in his body to be pumped harder than ever before. He smashed his way through the vanguard of soldiers that had managed to surround themselves around a group of journalists and nobles. Not even some of the Titanian Empire¡¯s most experienced soldiers could save themselves as they were tossed around by the sheer force of his push. Not even the civilians they guarded would be safe.

    They would not even have the time to get backup as they were shot down one by one by Vi¡¯s pinpoint accurate sniper bullets while she stayed hidden below the entrances to the tunnels, changing positions often so she would not be found out. Dozens and dozens of Black Shield soldiers sacrificed themselves to provide cover for her as they continued filtering out of the tunnel entrances. These were lives she could not care about¡ªor perhaps, was unable to care about. Most of the soldiers that jumped out of the tunnels would never come back. Valto Dalgaard and Aulis would periodically create small spaces between themselves and the holes in the walls so that anyone with minor injuries could return for treatment. However, those with severe injuries were unsavable.

    Ivan Hout pushed towards a group of soldiers guarding Titanian civilians¡ªthey were on the defensive. He along with a handful of other Black Shield fighters nodded at each other and agreed to push onto the Titanians together. With guns and melee weapons ready to kill, they charged forward. Some shots were fired by either side, but those with hand-to-hand weapons continued on until a black stripe moved across their field of vision. One after another, Black Shield soldiers fell as the stripe repeatedly crossed Ivan¡¯s field of vision. It had to be as fast as a bullet, but it was much, much larger. And then, it stopped. A fist collided into the face of a female Black Shield soldier, shattering her mask to shatter. Lucia looked at the girl she had punched like she was a bat blinded by the sun. In this miniscule pause of battle, Ivan caught on.

    ¡°Klaudia?¡± both Lucia and Ivan gasped, the Terran because he hadn¡¯t known the girl to be a combatant, and the hybrid because she hadn¡¯t expected the comrade she hadn¡¯t seen in two years to be standing in front of her. Ivan watched in horror as Klaudia walked around him and joined Lucia¡¯s side.

    Just as Ivan believed he would be murdered by one of his own medics, both of the girls moved around him, ignoring him and ripping through many of the Black Shield soldiers who charged with him.

    Stefan and Jay fought toe-to-toe with multiple Titanian general officers at the front of the hall, Stefan alternating between slicing with his swords and creating barriers and openings for Jay to get close enough and shoot them point blank. Stefan was grazed multiple times by bullets that were just a bit too fast for him defend against, but protecting who was now assumed to be the new head of the Black Shield was more important. Despite all his rage and heartache, he still strived to protect as many as he could. He¡¯d managed to take down a brigadier general, two colonels and their three personal guards on his own, with great effort. These weren¡¯t anything like the young squad he and Gareth had killed months earlier.

    Then, through the corner of his eye, a figure much smaller than nearly all the other enemies passed by, moving as though he was invulnerable to all the chaos towards the back of the hall where the Anbieter was supposed to be laying down, dying of blood loss. Stefan turned quickly and saw a face that was all too familiar to him. There was no way his eyes could be deceiving him. In a Titanian military uniform, his older brother was walking, preparing to deliver a final blow to the downed head of the Black Shield.

    ¡°Joakim¡­?¡± he muttered in sheer disbelief. ¡°Joakim¡­ Joakim!¡±

    The resolute older Laine boy, only a yard away from the dying Baron Linden, stopped as he heard the ever-so known voice, and found himself looking at his long-lost younger brother, who had removed his mask instinctually just so his brother could see his face.

    "Stef?" he muttered.

    ¡°General!¡± Maedoc cried as he trapped a dozen Black Shield soldiers in an air-tight Level 35 barrier that filled about a third of the hall. ¡°That¡­ isn¡¯t that the asset? I know that face. Your orders?¡±

    Joakim wasn¡¯t the only person to have recognised his face.

    ¡°Do not pursue,¡± Rhona calmly instructed, refilling her pistol by pricking an ungloved finger on a pin sticking away from her custom-made pistol which only collected Reserve from her own blood so that no one else could use it. Although she was gazing at the face of her stunned nephew for the first time, bigger matters were at hand. ¡°He¡¯s strong, and something worse is coming up. We¡¯ll focus our energy on that.¡±

    Her heart beat hard, and not because of anxiety. She knew another blood connection was approaching the Linden house and fast, so she unsheathed her white-and-gold helmet and put back on her gauntlet.

 Twenty: Battle Royal

    Joakim stared back at his brother as the fighting had slowed down, prompted by the General¡¯s order. For several moments, the boys gazed at one another, not moving an inch. 10 months had passed since they last saw each other, yet they both looked like they had aged somewhat more than that.

    ¡°Joakim¡­¡± Stefan could only mutter. ¡°Why are you with¡­ them? Why are you on the side of the monsters who killed Mum?¡±

    Joakim could not hear his brother due to the distance. He desperately wanted to get closer, but the traitor to the Empire Egon Linden was only an arm¡¯s length from him. By killing him, would he finally be able to go home? More importantly, would he rather kill a man he had never met, or run into the arms of his beloved brother who had been away from him for so long? The choice was incredibly tough, but it never had to be made. A Titanian soldier suddenly sprinted at him and tackled him away from the podium and out of the Baron¡¯s vicinity. On the ground, he saw his instructor getting to her feet again before offering a hand.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡± he wanted to ask why she had done such a thing, but before he could receive an answer, the unanticipated sound of shattering glass filled the hall as the skylight that was above it was penetrated. Being essentially resistant to cuts on the skin, the Titanian soldiers only looked on as many of the Black Shield soldiers started to retreat back into the tunnels. A heavily built male figure, slightly shorter than an average Titanian man, in a full suit of bright crimson armor jumped down onto the floor at the centre of the hall, creating a small tremor. As the dust cleared, all the fighting had ceased as the man looked around, walking to the back of the hall near the podium. The Titanians were astonished to see the man¡¯s red armor glistening, the dust having no effect on its appearance. Of course it didn¡¯t. The armor had been commissioned and made of the highest quality by the missing Emperor Halsten as a heartfelt gift.

    ¡°The Angel Slayer¡­¡± many muttered as those near him back away while he passed them. The mere presence of this man had caused many to shiver underneath their armor. For he was the 1000-man murderer--the self-exiled fugitive bastard half-Terran son of the late Emperor Henrik. He also just so happened to be the strongest Titanian born in memory. A few of the bolder soldiers attempted to shoot at him, but the projectiles bounced off of his armor. He hadn¡¯t even acknowledged he¡¯d been hit. Amidst the distraction, a strong pair of arms grabbed Stefan and pulled him into the tunnels.

    ¡°Ivan¡­?¡± Stefan exclaimed recognising the masked soldier who¡¯d taken him away from the scene of the paused battle. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? My brother, and- and¡ª

    ¡°I know I¡¯m the type of person to whine about every inconvenience, but this is one we both stay out of. I don¡¯t want to be your babysitter, if it gives any consolation.¡± the more experienced, slightly older soldier reminded the disgruntled teenager.

    ¡°One of my friends turns out to be a traitor¡­ and then I see my own brother who I haven¡¯t seen for almost a year on the same side¡­? I deserve to be out there. This fight is mine!¡± Stefan cried as he tried to wrestle his way out of the man¡¯s grasp, when another pair of hands rested themselves on his shoulders. ¡°I have to set things straight!¡±

    ¡°Meinrad wasn¡¯t the only traitor¡­¡± Anwen said from behind her mask, identical to Stefan¡¯s and Ivan¡¯s, sitting in front of the boy.. ¡°Klaudia¡¯s on the other side. And unless you want to be in Gareth¡¯s crossfire, you¡¯ll be gone too. Just try to understand.¡±

    Her brown eyes seemed to twinkle as they were moistened, framed by the blackness of the mask around them. Forgetting their loud squabble only days earlier, Stefan¡¯s composure relaxed and allowed Ivan to pull himself away from him. Anwen¡¯s eyes and the melancholic tone of her voice were enough to calm him down. She wasn¡¯t angry with him this time. She¡¯d spoken her true thoughts¡ªshe did not want to lose another friend.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Stefan whispered, pulling Anwen closer to him. Anwen hesitated to squeeze him back, given the context of the previous hug she¡¯d received, but gave in anyway. Stefan wasn¡¯t so reckless that he¡¯d throw his life away so easily. All he¡¯d needed was a strong reminder.

    ¡°Rhona!¡± Gareth roared; his helmet now tucked under his arm. Many gasps among the Titanians were stifled behind their palms, expressing their shock seeing that the features Empire¡¯s strongest soldier-turned-enemy had become so much more Terran since most of them had last seen him nearly 11 years earlier. ¡°Stand before me, if you are truly the General of the Titanian regime!¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    So that¡¯s the sister he talked about, Anwen mused, sitting in the safety of the tunnels with one of Stefan¡¯s arms securely around her shoulders.

    Rhona calmly crossed over in front of him, separated from him by roughly three yards.

    ¡°You really have been missing all these years,¡± Rhona remarked. ¡°I see you have that old-gen suit Halsten gave you. You have to hold that helmet in your arm.¡±

    ¡°And you have yours on your head. I suppose that means you were prepared for me to arrive?¡± Gareth asked mockingly.

    At that moment, Maedoc joined Rhona¡¯s side, brandishing his automatic rifle, intent on emptying its entire magazine of Utrium-based bullets onto Gareth.

    ¡°Oh, I remember you. You¡¯re that massacring pissant,¡± Gareth scoffed. ¡°Have the past few months allowed you to really, really take in that your squad was killed? Do you see their faces in your dreams, begging to come back?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rhona spoke, shoving Maedoc away from her. ¡°This is my fight. Anyone who attempts to involve themselves in it will be tried for contempt. If any of you were to flee, I suggest doing so now.¡±

    Gareth responded by tossing his helmet to the ground¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t need it. All around the hall and indeed the whole house, particles of dust and debris began to float. Tensions were rising, concentrations of Reserve in bodies were increasing.

    ¡°You know,¡± Gareth said, throwing a glance at Maedoc on the sidelines. ¡°I was holding back when I fought your squad. That child hindered my power. Now, Rhona¡­ there is nothing holding me back. Come on. Come at me.¡±

    ¡°None of us can ever hope to put down that beast,¡± Tove Gerlachus muttered as she stood alongside her students. ¡°But General Karesti¡­ I believe she can put a dent in him.¡±

    Rhona held her pistol out in front of her, pointing it directly at the centre of Gareth¡¯s forehead. Was she foolish enough to try and get a direct hit on him? No. It was a bluff. She turned the gun around, aiming it at her own chest.

    ¡°What is she¡­¡± Maedoc questioned in a murmur, but he was answered when she pulled the trigger on herself. The beam of light that emerged bounced off of her high-grade armor, ricocheting all over the place. The remaining soldiers¡ªall nobles and media that had survived had been evacuated by then¡ªscrambled to find places to protect themselves as the Reserve beam bounced all over the place. Gareth¡¯s fast pupils followed the beam, trying to decipher where it would hit. He predicted where it would finally land and he moved out of the way, only for the beam to enter through a gap between his breastplate and neck only thou wide. It seared the skin of his chest, but it wasn¡¯t enough to penetrate.

    ¡°Smart as ever, aren¡¯t you, Rhona?¡± Gareth said snobbishly as he winced in discomfort. Rhona used the brief window of time before his recovery to lunge at him, pulling out her dagger and slicing it through the air towards his throat. Gareth was just barely able to form a Level 15 barrier. It wasn¡¯t fast enough to protect him from a grazing of the knife¡¯s tip, but the rapid formation of the barrier was enough to knock the weapon out of his opponent¡¯s hand. Moving at a substantial speed, Rhona crashed through the barrier as her strength was powerful enough to overcome it. Unable to generate another barrier fast enough, Gareth tilted his head down and pushed hard, headbutting Rhona¡¯s helmeted face with such force that the front of it shattered, revealing her frustrated appearance. As she felt towards the ground back-first, Gareth couldn¡¯t help but smirk.

    ¡°You¡¯ve become so much prettier since the last day I saw you, little sister.¡± he laughed as the impact of her body hitting the floor caused a tiny vibration across the floor. Not because of her weight, but because of the pure concentration of Reserve in it. She had the power of an entire company¡ª200 ordinary soldiers¡ªharbored inside her veins. Even then, she had only managed to scratch Gareth up a bit. The Titanian combatant classification system listed her as A-Class, while Gareth was either A+ or S Class. He was the strongest of the strongest.

    ¡°Little sister¡­?¡± Stefan said, peaking just above the bottom of the tunnel entrance. No one was watching the tunnels anymore. Every single Titanian had their eyes on the battle between two royal siblings.

    ¡°He told me he had a little sister¡­¡± Anwen quietly admitted. ¡°I... just didn¡¯t know it would be their general.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­ now¡¯s not the time for that. I told you to wait until everything settles down, didn¡¯t I?¡± Stefan reminded in a soft but firm tone.

    Gareth stood over his sister¡¯s downed form, preventing her from getting back to her feet. He¡¯d picked up the very knife she tried to cut him with and held it, its tip pointing downwards at her. She had just enough room to wiggle her hands around and faced them downwards relative to the horizontal position she lay in.

    ¡°Ranken!¡± she cried, noticing the grip of the hand on around her knife tightening, preparing to sink it into her head. Long tendrils extended from her gauntlet-clad palms; constructs of pure Reserve made from a refined kind of Casting which took decades to master and that few had. They whipped forward at Gareth¡¯s legs faster than he could react, wrapping around them like snakes and pulled him to the ground. Rhona got to her knees and immediately began to pummel his exposed head with her fists.

    ¡°I thought¡­¡± she said began in between punches.

    ¡°¡­you didn¡¯t need¡­¡± she continued to batter his skull.

    ¡°¡­a helmet?¡± her cruel question was asked, taking a beating that left Gareth with a bloody nose, mouth and blurry vision to complete.

    But if it were nearly any other Titanian soldier, they would¡¯ve been dead at two jabs, an Initiated Terran perhaps one. An ordinary human would¡¯ve been killed by the mere grazing of the knuckles. Gareth was far from either.

 Twenty-One: Battle Royal, Pt. 2

    ¡°I believe I did say that!¡± Gareth roared, searching for enough of his senses as he could to kick Rhona several yards away. ¡°Umgebung verbrennen!¡±

    With his cry and his arms extended to his sides he created a ring of heatless purple fire around him and Rhona, concealing them from everyone else. No one dared get near them unless they wanted to slowly burn to the point that they stopped breathing. That was the effect Gareth¡¯s Brennen Casting techniques had. The capability to use such rare powers came of two conditions: the first was years of tremendous training, exerting one¡¯s self as long as they could stand. The second was copious amounts of mental trauma starting from as early on in life as possible. With both conditions being rarely met together, Gareth was one of less than a dozen users of the technique class ever. In fact, he was the only one alive.

    ¡°He never taught me that¡­¡± Stefan whispered to himself inside the tunnels. ¡°What more did he hide from me?¡±

    Gareth spat out blood that accumulated in his mouth as he stood up, Rhona getting to her feet as well. They remained as far from one another as they could right at the edges of the circle.

    ¡°If even so much as your heel crosses my boundary, I will expand it so rapidly that everyone outside burns miserably and slowly. Rhona¡­ you¡¯ve become quite powerful since I last saw you. I¡¯d like to avoid fighting if we can. It can go either way. Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°The only thing I have to say to you is that you will leave this building either in handcuffs or on a stretcher.¡± Rhona said, narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Gareth asked mockingly, increasing the intensity of his flames. Only then did Rhona back down somewhat.

    ¡°You have a question? Make it quick.¡± she hissed.

    ¡°What happened to Halsten and Gunnar?¡± Gareth asked, wishing to know the status of his brother and the Titanian Emperor, and uncle and former general of the Titanian Military respectively.

    ¡°Why does that concern you? You¡¯re a fugitive. The business of the state is no longer your matter.¡± Rhona stood her ground.

    ¡°It is when a third of the military¡¯s top brass is waiting outside like sitting ducks, waiting to be roasted.¡± Gareth sneered.

    Rhona suddenly hunched over, not quite falling to her knees. The sound of ripping fabric underneath her armor reverberated in the air. Immediately following was the clattering of her cuirass against the floor, revealing a white compression shirt covering her torso. Within seconds, large appendages sprouted out of her back, having rested dormant under her skin since she had left the Great Temple of Pizna. They were covered in thousands and thousands of pristine white feathers. As Rhona returned to standing vertically, she had a sadistic grin on her face, much to Gareth¡¯s horror.

    ¡°Wings¡­?¡± Gareth muttered, showing true panic for the first time in their encounter. ¡°What the fuck did you sacrifice to¡ª

    His sentence remained unfinished as Rhona dove forward faster than Gareth had ever seen her and wrapped her arms around his broad chest with immense force. With strength built up in her legs she jumped, using her new appendages to ascend at such great speed that she and Gareth looked like little more than a blur to the onlookers around them. The force generated a trembling of the entire building and profuse amounts of dust and debris throughout the air which lingered for more than a few moments.

    ¡°We have to regroup with Jay!¡± Ivan cried to the two teens under his wing inside the tunnel.

    ¡°Are we just going to leave the Anbieter out there?¡± Stefan protested, grabbing Ivan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°There¡¯s no getting him back.¡± Ivan said, his tone glum.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Stefan said, trailing off. Seeing his brother again in Titanian dress, finding out Meinrad was the traitor, and witnessing Gareth ambushing the conference were all so absurd that he found it impossible to accept that his leader who had protected him so fiercely was not returning, even though he had implied it many a time.

    ¡°We need to keep moving.¡± Ivan reminded.

    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± Anwen solemnly agreed as Ivan had already began jogging off.

    ¡°But he¡­ he was supposed to¡­¡± Stefan stammered with a sniffly voice.

    ¡°I know.¡± Anwen said, using her hands on Stefan¡¯s back to encourage him to move in Ivan¡¯s direction.

    Gareth¡¯s skin, once as impervious as his fully-Titanian sister¡¯s, became red and hot from the friction of mere air resistance. Rhona had broken through the sound barrier, sending a wave of booms across the land below. They had been travelling upwards for minutes¡ªthey were now well over ten leagues in the sky. Unable to create constructs or use the single pistol he had stashed on his utility belt and with the added effect of his hindered vision, he resigned to using pure force to stop Rhona from taking him further into the oxygen-poor atmosphere of Earth. He had to approximate where her face was and in one powerful shove he had managed to hit her in the eye. But that wasn¡¯t all. He continued to press his thumb into her eye socket until she cried in agony as she felt her ocular organ melting. She unconsciously let go of him, which was what he desired. Instead of plummeting straight to the ground, his feet rested on platform constructs created from his Reserve. Rhona remained airborne; the flapping of her wings becoming louder to remain stagnant in the air.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°You¡¯ve become cruel, Rhona,¡± Gareth backed off, panting. The Reserve in his body struggled to balance itself between rejuvenating his burnt skin and maintaining the power to keep pressing on against his sister. ¡°Halsten wouldn¡¯t have let you fall so low.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak his name when you abandoned him!¡± Rhona cried, her left eye now only a half-liquid, half-solid lump of white flesh dripping from her eye socket.

    With both siblings now both half-blind in one way or the other, the playing was leveled somewhat. She charged at him with a fist cocked back in attempt to knock him out, but Gareth adjusted his stance just in time to avoid the brunt of the hit, although he did slip off his constructs for a moment before remaking another pair to catch his fall.

    ¡°You two treated me like a stranger in your own home until our disgusting excuse for a father finally passed on to hell. I just decided to take care of myself for once!¡± Gareth rebutted as two round disc constructs manifested in his outstretched hands, which he flung at Rhona ferociously. She managed to knock one far away using her vambrace but wasn¡¯t quite quick enough to dodge the other one, which grazed the side of her helmet, severing it diagonally. The armor piece fell off of her head and down to the ground far, far below. Her platinum blonde hair became undone from its bun and fell behind her shoulders.

    ¡°We were just children¡­ we didn¡¯t know any better!¡± she defended herself viciously.

    She produced ranken from her hands that zoomed toward Gareth and wrapped themselves around his chest and legs, pulling him to her at the same speed to a waiting fist that crashed into his abdomen, causing him to throw up blood. Using his injury to his advantage, he projected the substance onto Rhona¡¯s face. With her already useless eye, her vision was even more subdued. He created two more platform constructs in the manner of stairs and ascended them. He lifted his elbow to the height of his head and smashed it down on Rhona¡¯s skull, sending her hurtling downwards far below. He knew that she would collect herself and fly back up soon.

    I hadn¡¯t expected her to have become so strong, he thought as he readied himself for her return. No¡­ maybe I¡¯ve also become weak. That must be the price I pay for living among the Terrans.

    Like a flash of lightning and with an enraged battle cry, Rhona whizzed upwards with her fist above her head, striking him in the chin. Gareth opened his mouth to let several of his teeth fall out.

    The battle continued for two hours in the skies above Shargara, occasionally raining blood down onto the damaged Linden house. As fists flew into heads and knees were thrust into stomachs, it was clear that this was not traditional Titanian weapon-wielding warfare like the countless battles between Karesti and Solich armies in generations past. This was much simpler and more primal. It was a contest of pure strength and will, not of numbers of men and differing ideologies.

    A clash between an Angel and a devil.

    As the night progressed further into darkness, there was more of Rhona¡¯s blood being shed than Gareth¡¯s. Her face no longer bore the beauty and majesty she was known for, swollen and sullied by the fists and blood of her brother. But she still did have some of her strength.

    ¡°You¡­ will not lay a finger¡­ on the nation I swore on Father¡¯s grave to protect.¡± she said, her resolve unwavering even though her speech was nearly indecipherable.

    ¡°I gave you¡­ so much time to speak¡­¡± Gareth wheezed, certain that some of his ribs were broken. ¡°I didn¡¯t want it to come to this¡­¡±

    He was too tired and weak to react meaningfully as Rhona pulled off the faulds protecting her waist, revealing a knife she had concealed inside that was tied against compression pants she wore under her armor.

    ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯ve made you exhaust enough Reserve that this can have an effect¡­¡± she breathed as she took it in her exhausted and shaky hands, pointing it at Gareth¡¯s chest, the breastplate that concealed it covered in dozens of deep fist-sized dents.

    A Reserve neutraliser? One stab from that¡­ and anyone hit by it will be no stronger than an Uninitiated Terran for months. There¡¯s a reason so few have been made. In that case¡­ I have to neutralize her as well.

    Staring each other down with whatever weak vision they had, they screamed in ways that emulated their Karesti ancestors as Gareth sprinted forward on continuously created platform constructs and Rhona gliding at him with acceleration that seemed to make the clouds move.

    With the Red Devil¡¯s fist harboring more Reserve than it ever had before and the Demon Princess¡¯ weapon held before her, an Utrium blade tip that delivered a dose of potent anti-Reserve was thrust into his armored shoulder blade only a moment after his fist plunged through Rhona¡¯s shirt, skin, muscle, stomach and bone, exiting through her back.

    Rhona slumped forward, her head falling against Gareth¡¯s neck as the Reserve constructs below his feet began to flicker.

    Gareth¡¯s eyes widened as he processed what he had just done. But it was too late.

    ¡°Gareth,¡± she weakly said as she no longer had the will or ability to fight, having lodged the knife into his back. ¡°You asked me what I sacrificed to get these wings, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± he said sternly, still stunned. He watched as the feathers on her wings slowly started to fall off, the appendages themselves gradually starting to shrink. ¡°You¡¯re only making this harder.¡±

    ¡°I gave away a year of my life to Pizna,¡± she said, uncharacteristically calm. ¡°I¡¯m so glad¡­ none of us know when we¡¯ll die.¡±

    Horrified by what she had said and what he¡¯d done, still more so the latter, he pulled his arm out of her body and pushed her away, her atrophying wings no longer able to hold them both up. They began to plummet to the ground.

 Twenty-Two: The True Mission

    Nearly everyone who had been invited to the Shargara conference had retreated. Rask¡¯s forces chased away or slew the remaining Titanian soldiers. He had come too late to watch the bulk of the Black Shield¡¯s fight or even Gareth¡¯s battle with Rhona. 2,000 soldiers of the Anti-Imperial Volunteers from Mars had come to the Linden house and occupied its grounds, preventing the already delayed forces stationed at the Shargara garrison from arriving quickly. Their communications had already been deferred as so many higher-ups including the General herself had become casualties of the Black Shield.

    ¡°You were supposed to come at our signal!¡± Jay smacked his forehead in front of Rask in the tunnels.

    ¡°I know, and I apologise sincerely!¡± Niklas Rask said with candor. ¡°But¡­ a lot has gone on back home. You have my support, but my priorities rest with my homeland. We too are at the brink of civil war.¡±

    Jay sighed, turning slightly away from the Martian-born Titanian.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to hit one of their weapons depots at some point soon,¡± Jay said. ¡°You got any plans, documents that can help us get into one? There ain¡¯t no fighting without them.¡±

    ¡°I can get something arranged; I¡¯ll just need a bit of time. Have you accounted for Baron Linden?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Jay said. His lips quivered, remembering the sacrifice of his foster brother. How he turned himself into a villain in the face of the people of his ancestors in the pursuit of freedom. ¡°He remains missing. We¡¯ve searched the entire building, up and down and we¡¯ve sent parties all throughout the tunnels. Ain¡¯t no sign of him. We suspect that he might¡¯ve gotten outside somehow, but they have snipers waiting for us outside of the plantation grounds.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s a lost cause¡­?¡± asked the Marquess.

    Jay stared daggers into the man¡¯s eyes. It pained him to hear such truth, but he had to accept it.

    ¡°Yes. Yes, he is.¡±

    On the upper floor of the building, below the stars that dazzled over Shargara, a bloodied figure lay on a balcony, below the railings. He was weak, yet just barely alive. It seemed that he would die any moment, and he was well aware of it. After all, only a few hours earlier he had his left arm and leg severed by a laser cannon. A normal Terran would¡¯ve passed away instantly, or at best, a few moments later. But he wasn¡¯t like them. Not in blood, at least. He had crawled up there with blood oozing from his wounds, using Gareth and Rhona as a distraction to get away from everything. For the past several hours he had fallen in and out of consciousness, accompanied only by his thoughts.

    ¡°It was here where I met you, dear brother. After that day, I''d spend my free time watching you copy the soldiers outside with the wooden sword and gun Paridi bought you at the city-centre. How I wish to stand here once more with you beside me, watching those pointless Empire spars again,¡±

    A smile creeped along his lips. Although Jay was not physically with him, he swore he could see the likeness of his face in the patterns of glowing stars above him.

    ¡°Perhaps those playfights were all in preparation for something bigger. Something I will not get to see¡ª

    His museful last monologue was interrupted by the doors to the balcony being slammed open. A soldier in Titanian garb stormed in, but interestingly enough he was no Titanian. He was something far more familiar.

    ¡°Warrant Officer Meinrad Glynn reporting. The leader of the Terran terrorists has been located,¡± Meinrad spoke nonchalantly into an earpiece, his eyes lacking any emotion whatsoever. ¡°Your orders, Instructor?¡±

    ¡°You know¡­ I should¡¯ve realised from the start that you were someone to keep an eye on,¡± the Anbieter wheezed. ¡°You were far too powerful, far too calculated, far too precise to have been at the level of any of the other recruits. No human besides Gareth could¡¯ve taught you what you knew already, or someone at his level. And the same goes for Klaudia. You were too perfect at blending in.¡±

    The boy averted his gaze, displaying a cold, detached fa?ade.

    ¡°Neutralise him immediately. Take the corpse to the entrance hall to confirm identity.¡± Colonel Gerlachus ordered after several moments of deliberation.

    Meinrad drew out a pistol and quickly aimed it at Linden¡¯s forehead. To that, the Anbieter chuckled.

    ¡°Realize this, boy. You may be strong, but you have no morals. You are little more than a cog in the machine, a mere piece that can be replaced at any time for any defect. You mean nothing to the people that--

    The traitor didn¡¯t let him complete his rant, though, as a beam of Reserve cleanly entered his skull. The man had died the millisecond his final word was excruciatingly belted out. Meinrad stepped forward and crouched to confirm his pulse¡ªhe no longer had one. He lifted Egon Linden¡¯s corpse in a bridal fashion and exited to the hallway outside. Klaudia was waiting for him.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve come with me, you know,¡± Meinrad sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy taking all the credit.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t feel right,¡± Klaudia muttered, playing with her fingers as she avoided gazing at the corpse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Our time on this planet meant nothing,¡± Meinrad sharply reminded. ¡°All we had to do was complete our mission. You wanted to go home? Now we can.¡±

    ¡°U-Understood, Warrant Officer.¡± Klaudia hesitantly accepted, following him down to the dilapidated entrance hall of the Linden manor.

    ¡°Good work, Warrant Officer Glynn,¡± Colonel Gerlachus making the closest to a smile as she ever had in front of her students, accompanied by two majors from the regular military. ¡°On that table, right there.¡±

    Meinrad placed the corpse as he was asked. Sindri glared at Meinrad from the side, emitting envy through his eyes. Lucia was somewhat intimidated by him, yet simultaneously awestruck. Malin almost looked like she had a look of relief on her face. Joakim, however, was indifferent at first to seeing his two senior fellows for the first time.

    One of the two majors took out a pair of shining black-and-purple tweezers from a utility kit with gloved hands. Positioning it above the top of the Anbieter¡¯s head, he plucked a single fine strand of golden hair. The strand hovered above the corpse it came from before a sterile, sealable bag the size of a hand appeared below it held by the other major, where it was carefully dropped into before being closed. The sealed bag was then placed securely inside the first major¡¯s utility kit.

    ¡°Warrant Officer Meinrad Glynn was the one who neutralised and procured the traitor¡¯s corpse. Do tell Lieutenant General Salomon if he asks,¡± Gerlachus said as the majors awaited permission to exit the building towards the Anti Imperialist-occupied fields of Shargara. ¡°And please be careful on your way out. Active battle is taking place outside.¡±

    With a salute, the two majors unsheathed their helmets from their armor, holding the rifles that hung from their necks at the ready as they approached the front doors of the house, promptly leaving.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­?¡± Joakim asked. ¡°To find out who he is, a single hair was needed¡­?¡±

    ¡°Our power warrants a substantial level of technology that reflects it, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Gerlachus asked rhetorically. ¡°Transporting an entire corpse wastes time and space.¡±

    ¡°They took my mother¡¯s head,¡± Joakim admitted bluntly. ¡°They cut it off as she was already dying. Why did they have to take it¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ for bragging rights, I suppose,¡± Sindri smirked. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want a piece of Terra¡¯s proudest guardian?¡±

    ¡°That comment was unwarranted, Lance Corporal,¡± the Colonel suddenly turned, a stern look on her face. ¡°We don¡¯t know why the General ordered for that woman¡¯s remains to be dealt with in such a way, and it¡¯s none of our business. We are soldiers. I do not appreciate baseless statements being made. Do I make that clear?¡±

    Tove seemed to gaze straight into the boy, as if examining every dark and intimate feature of his soul and mind. Sindri was taken aback, and he looked towards his feet in defeat.

    ¡°My apologies, Instructor.¡± he half-heartedly said.

    ¡°Good. Now¡ª

    Joakim raised his hand to ask a question to the colonel.

    ¡°What is it, Private?¡±

    ¡°Right before the¡­ Angel Slayer came down here¡­ why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one of my students,¡± she said firmly without asking of him further elaboration. ¡°Ensuring your safety is just as much my responsibility as teaching you to become fine warriors,¡±

    So¡­ she doesn¡¯t care that I¡¯m Terran. We¡¯re all just the same to her.

    ¡°Before I forget¡­¡± she said. ¡°Warrant Officer Glynn, Master Sergeant Nordskov, this is your new colleague, Private Joakim Holt. He joined us two months ago. I hope you will get to know each other and cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Good to meet you, Private.¡± Meinrad shook the boy¡¯s hand in the Titanian way.

    ¡°You as well, Warrant Officer.¡± Joakim respectfully returning the gesture.

    ¡°I look forward to working with you, Private.¡± Klaudia said when she got her turn to greet the boy the same way Meinrad had.

    ¡°Me too, Master Sergeant.¡± Joakim nodded as he reciprocated the gesture.

    For a moment, Meinrad and Klaudia¡¯s eyes made contact through their corners. They acknowledged how similar Joakim looked to his younger brother, as if the boy looking back longingly at him during the conference hadn¡¯t already given away their relation.

    ¡°Now,¡± Colonel Gerlachus said as her students finished introducing themselves to one another. ¡°Brigadier General Brose has ordered us to return to Titan promptly. With this many casualties, he suspects a major shake-up in the military hierarchy. We must be there for it.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Lucia said, pointing at the Anbieter¡¯s unmoving corpse. ¡°What about that, Instructor?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer our matter. If the terrorists want their master back, they can take it whenever they¡¯d like. Lest they allow it rot on this table under the Terran sun.¡± she said, moving up front to the entrance, readying her rifle to shoot as soon as they left the door. Lucia followed right behind her. Malin trailed slightly behind, but Klaudia was almost right next to her, glad to be back with her after so much lost time even though the former didn¡¯t express it openly. Joakim was just behind them, needing to be protected due to having no Reserve of his own. All the power he could¡¯ve used at that moment was in the Pool inside her armor and weapons. He would have to borrow someone else¡¯s Reserve if he had to fight.

    Sindri was not caught up with them. instead, he remained at the table with the Anbieter¡¯s remains. He held a knife at the dead man¡¯s neck, intending on leaving the house with a souvenir.

    ¡°Your hands don¡¯t need to be there, Fabricius.¡± a boy¡¯s voice sternly reminded him from behind. The seven-foot tall Titanian teen, about average size for a male of his kind, turned around to see the six-foot-and-three-inch-tall soldier of Terran origin looking him right in the eye.

    ¡°You come back and get right back to giving orders now, huh Glynn?¡± Sindri laughed mockingly.

    ¡°I can,¡± Meinrad scoffed. ¡°In case you forgot, you are still a Lance Corporal. You could¡¯ve easily been a corporal or sergeant by now if you knew to act like a Titanian soldier. I am a warrant officer. Don¡¯t make me have to tell you twice.¡±

    ¡°F-Fine.¡± Sindri relented, feeling humiliated. He stomped as he followed Meinrad out, brandishing his weapons so they could push their way out of the Anti-Imperial blockade.

 Twenty-Three: Loyal to The Grave

    A pair of stealthy eyes had been peering at the scene the entire time. Once every single soldier of Titan had exited the house through the vast system of tunnels, the body they belonged to clamored out of the tunnels desperately, sprinting to the table upon which the body of the Black Shield¡¯s leader lay on, unmoving. Bodies of Black Shield soldiers were scattered all around like a dark garden of death, the blood around their bodies like a macabre nectar which made the house smell of iron. There were 400 in total, none of which would get a proper burial due to the circumstances they had died in.

    ¡°Vi!¡± Jay cried, following after her. ¡°We are supposed to fall back. The Anti-Imperialists are having a hard time defending the building, we can¡¯t be here for long!¡±

    The young woman gazed at his half-open his eyes before she lifted the back and head of the body. After staring at his peaceful face for a moment, she cradled the side of his face against her chest. The emotionless, now third-strongest soldier in the Black Shield¡¯s after Meinrad¡¯s betrayal now looked as vulnerable as any other person mourning their loved one, even though her expressions were obscured by a mask.

    ¡°Vi¡­¡± Jay taken aback by her sudden show of emotion for the first time in the two years he had known her. Despite this amount of time, he was never acquainted with her. But given the nature of the person who had passed on and their relationship with them, who wouldn¡¯t feel so hollow, so dejected?

    Jay struggled for a moments, trying to decide between giving up a few moments to have any semblance of a show of grief for his brother, or dutifully exercise his role as the new head of the Black Shield and force Vi to fall back with him.

    He had decided to do the former. He leaned forward against the table, gripping its edges. He closed his eyes. Images of long walks through the fields with Egon and his mother flashed through his mind. Late night conversations on their favorite balcony echoed in his head. Visions of them aweing at the soldiers sparring on the court below the balcony while simultaneously trying not to get noticed repeated. Tears flowed out of his eyes in remembrance of the time they had together. He could not hold them back, for he was only human. He opened his eyes, water still falling, and saw that Vi had put down the corpse. She ran a hand through his hair.

    ¡°No one else cared¡­ no one else cared¡­ no one else cared¡­¡± she repeated continuously, and Jay allowed her. It wasn¡¯t like he could stop her. Her devotion, loyalty and effort were completely for the dead man before her, never the Black Shield. After that, he was unaware of how to handle her. This would be the first major decision he would have to make as leader of the Black Shield.

    That was correct. He was the leader of the Black Shield, the organisation that was to liberate Terra from the Titanian Empire¡¯s cold fist. That was his brother¡¯s dream, and he was going to carry on with it.

    Just then, someone had climbed out of the tunnels and dashed towards the table with the Anbieter¡¯s body. Jay wiped his tears and turned to the person who had joined him and Vi.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Leon?¡± Jay asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°Mr. Bakken was wondering what was taking you so long, and since I was the closest person he could trust to check on you, he sent me.¡±

    Too many rushing thoughts occupied Jay¡¯s head for him to realise that what Leon said was only a half-truth at best.

    ¡°I want to take him to a field near one of our safehouses to the west about 10 leagues,¡± Jay said, glancing at Egon. ¡°It¡¯s an old sacred ground for us southerners that Ma used to take us to about twice a year. Would you help me take him to the tunnels?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Leon said. The medic wasn¡¯t any more upset about his boss¡¯ death than any other member of the Black Shield. He wasn¡¯t very close to him but seeing him dead did make his heart heavy. Most of this weight was from not being able to save those soldiers who were thought to be easy to help, but it wasn¡¯t. The environment of the battlefield was fast-moving and everchanging, so mistakes were often made. But they cost lives.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Using the tablecloth on the furniture piece, Leon and Jay shrouded their late leader¡¯s remains. They were just about to hoist it off when they were halted by the sounds of heavy, laboured breathing.

    They turned to see Vi¡¯s chest moving up and down vigorously as something unseen had taken hold of her. Leon ran to the young woman, leaving Jay alone with Egon¡¯s corpse for several moments before he too caught up.

    ¡°Vi, easy there, easy there!¡± Leon comforted standing aside. ¡°Breath slowly, in through your nose and out through your mouth. You¡¯re okay.¡±

    He almost didn¡¯t notice that her mask was pulled up slightly, revealing lips that were nearly the same caramelised color as sections of skin around them, covering much of her chin and cheeks. These were burn injuries, and Leon could tell that they were at least several years old. But that was the least of his concerns.

    ¡°There is no meaning¡­¡± Vi stammered out in a panicky tone. ¡°There is no meaning without Master. There is no reason.¡±

    Without warning, Vi¡¯s hand flew away from her side¡ªwhich had been at the holster on the belt around her waist¡ªand flew to her face, holding the gun in it. Its muzzle found itself pressed into the roof of her mouth, and her index finger was resting on the trigger, trembling.

    ¡°Vi, no! Don¡¯t do it!¡±

    Leon did not hesitate for a moment as he cried and tackled the girl to the ground before she could push down on the trigger, sending the gun sliding yards away.

    ¡°Vi, please¡­¡± Jay said, lowering himself to his knees to help the weeping girl sit up, allowing Leon to help himself. ¡°You ain¡¯t the only one who lost him. We¡¯re all hurting, but we ain¡¯t got to do something¡¯ as drastic as that.¡±

    ¡°I thought he would always be there¡­ always be there to care for me and assure me that I¡¯d be fine¡­ I swore to serve him in honour of that¡­ now who will I serve¡­? Tell me¡­ who will I devote myself to?¡± Vi spat in yet another uncharacteristic plea.

    ¡°The¡­ Black Shield¡­ you were the first one, remember? The boss and I recruited you first. Out of everyone.¡± Jay said, struggling to rationalise a concept that made sense to Vi. To be part of a unit, a group was foreign to her. Doing something for someone without anything in return with no sense of camaraderie was all Vi understood. Hundreds of soldiers came into the organisation throughout the years, but Vi could not fraternise with them. It was simply too absurd for her to partake in.

    ¡°I was his servant, I did whatever he needed of me¡­¡± Vi said, the mask slipping back down over her mouth.

    ¡°Servant¡­¡± Leon muttered, trying to bring the harrow situation to a close. It was clear Jay was struggling to make his desires known to Vi. Then, Leon remembered their previous conversation in one of the Linden manor¡¯s bedrooms. She had mentioned that she was saved from something by the Anbieter. That was the key. Leon knew how to convince Vi to remain with the Black Shield and prevent her from harming herself any further.

    ¡°I... saved you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Leon said, unsure if this logic would work, but it was worth a try. Nothing Jay said was working.

    ¡°Leon, now ain¡¯t the time to be boasting your feats!¡± Jay snapped at him.

    ¡°I saved your life, Vi,¡± he ignored his new ultimate superior, stretching a hand out to the young woman. ¡°Swear yourself to me. Your life was in my hands. It¡¯s imperative that you use it in service of me.¡±

    Vi¡¯s green eyes stared deeply into the boy¡¯s. They did not carry the unfeeling energies that Vi had shown him in their previous meetings, but instead harbored immense gratitude. Was she contemplating what she wanted to do, or had her mind already been made up and she was simply processing the weight it carried?

    ¡°I¡­ now belong to you, Master.¡± Vi proclaimed.

    Jay breathed a deep sigh of relief. Though only a small sliver of his worries had disappeared, it was one less off of the mountain he had on his back. He stood up.

    ¡°You will call me Leon.¡± he said, rising back to his feet.

    ¡°Of course, Leon.¡± Vi acknowledged.

    Jay whispered something into the young medic¡¯s ear, which Leon transmitted to Vi.

    ¡°Come with Jay and I to lay the Anbieter to rest. And whatever Jay says, you will follow it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Leon.¡± she acknowledged.

    Vi was no longer a secretive patient of Leon¡¯s, but something more intrinsic. He now had a duty that no one else had. He would have to try and learn more about her, in a way that the Anbieter must¡¯ve after he rescued her from whatever horrific situation she had been in. But what even the Anbieter was unable to do was assimilate the Black Shield¡¯s third-strongest fighter with the rest, to make her a soldier that worked with the rest as part of a bigger machine. This was Leon¡¯s new responsibility, and for the sake of the bloody war ahead of them, he would carry it out no matter how hard it was.

 Twenty-Four: Pressure

    The man woke up with his body on soft cushioning. Sounds of intermittent beeping entered his ears as he realized he couldn¡¯t move his arms or legs. He looked down towards his feet to see that he was covered with a blanket below his shoulders, and thick straps kept him bound to the structure he was on, a gurney.

    Am I dead or alive? The man thought. If this is hell, it looks far too comfortable for someone like me.

    A subtle vibration was constantly moving through him, making it evident that whatever room he was inside was not static or fixed to the ground. He was inside of a vehicle soaring silently through the air.

    ¡°Usurper Gareth Koppel,¡± someone had entered his small room, which was a holding cell outfitted with medical amenities. ¡°You¡¯ve awoken.¡±

    A soldier in black armor that was considerably bulkier and more intimidating than that of most was standing at the foot of his bed.

    ¡°So the prestigious Team Zero has stopped my fall from the heavens? How amusing.¡± Gareth rolled his eyes, his voice slightly muffled due to the swelling in his mouth caused by Rhona¡¯s blows.

    ¡°During your absence, you were charged with abandoning your post, and the additional charges of causing bodily harm to a member of the Royal Family and the Military have been brought upon you. That is what I was ordered to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡± Gareth sighed.

    ¡°The combination of these three charges will guarantee a death sentence, Ser Koppel.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me that when I can¡¯t fight you like last time? I¡¯m no thousand-man killer. Not anymore. Did you say that to rub salt in the wound?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember that. You are no longer the man you once were, Ser Koppel.¡±

    The Team Zero member, like all its units, had a voice distorter built into their suit and a larger than normal armor to prevent their gender from being discerned. This was how elusive they were. They took orders directly from the General and only submitted to her. But that brought the question of what had happened to her.

    ¡°What happened to Rhona?¡± he asked. ¡°Did I¡­ kill her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to share the status of one of our enlisted with you, given that you are a detainee.¡±

    Gareth found something off about this particular soldier. It was almost like they were trying to show as much empathy to him without breaking the rules. It was as if the person in the armor knew him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking about your damn General; I¡¯m asking about my sister. Please. I¡¯ve got to know.¡±

    The Team Zero soldier tense hands relaxed somewhat at their sides. With a barely audible sigh, they answered Gareth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Lieutenant General Salomon for permission to tell you,¡± they said. ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee an answer.¡±

    ¡°Salomon?¡± Gareth was curious. ¡°As in, Fabian Salomon?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡± the soldier bluntly responded.

    Why wasn¡¯t he the General instead of Rhona? Gareth asked himself. Surely even the Central Council would¡¯ve seen his competence and levelheadedness into consideration.

    ¡°I see. How much longer until we reach Titan?¡± Gareth asked a final question.

    ¡°16 hours,¡± the soldier answered. ¡°We¡¯ve opted not to use Light Pillars considering who you are and what you may do in the event of an emergency, but I trust you will cooperate.¡±

    They were right. Even though Gareth¡¯s Reserve and strength were gone, he still retained the intelligence that allowed him to use it to its full potential.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like I have much of a choice.¡± Gareth sighed.

    ¡°We will alert you when we land.¡± the soldier said, walking through the automatic sliding doors out of the holding cell, activated by sensing Reserve. ¡°Oh. And I may not see you after this, but you should expect a visitor at your cell not very long from today.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Those three kids,¡± Gareth whispered to himself once he figured the soldier was out of hearing range, referring to Anwen, Stefan and Leon. ¡°They better be okay.¡±

    A thought entered his mind. If he was worried they would be okay, then why would hope for their safety? That was like entrusting their lives to some other entity and hope for the best possible outcome. No, that wasn¡¯t true. He¡¯d trained Stefan to fight the Empire, Anwen to protect herself and encouraged Leon to use the power of Reserve to heal.

    A slight smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    --

    Two days had passed, and more hours than were liked were spent in the Central Council meeting room roaring and bickering between councillors. Or, those that were still alive. About half of the Council had been invited to the Shargara conference and of those 15, six had made it back to Titan. The room, in which thousands of meetings under Karesti administrations had occurred was the most tempered it had ever been. Finally on that afternoon, it seemed some of the councillor¡¯s questions would be answered.

    Through the lumbering doors made of giant slabs of depleted Utrium (that is, with their Pool extracted from them using scientific means) two men stepped through. One bore the badge of a lieutenant general on his shoulder, while the one escorting him had that of a lieutenant colonels. If the ongoing squabbling had been heated already, it became fiery after the former made his way to middle-most seat of the semicircular-shaped table. Lieutenant Colonel Antelius remained posted at the door, keeping a watchful eye on the man he was indefinitely assigned to guard.

    ¡°You were in charge of the conference¡¯s security!¡± one councillor cried. ¡°How did mere Terrans manage to cause so much damage to our units!¡±

    ¡°How were so many of those terrorists go undetected? After we detained Kallista Laine years ago, we should¡¯ve expected others with her ambitions to appear!¡± a councillor got out their seat to yell.

    ¡°A war is upon us. Having such blows done to our military will set forward unprecedented consequences!¡±

    ¡°What was the General thinking, doing this with such little outside consultation? Look where it got her!¡±

    ¡°Lieutenant General Salomon, you must answer us¡ª

    A fist slammed potently on the surface of the marble table, causing a tremor across it and eliciting immediate silence. Fabian was one of the two strongest Titanians enlisted in the Military, along with General Karesti herself. Although he preferred the desk over the battlefield and was not quite as physically powerful as Rhona, his two extra years in service spoke volumes to a species where few members passed the age of 45.

    ¡°The fact that you all let loose in this civil room means that you are unable to function without someone sitting here at this seat. As acting head of this Council, I demand silence of all of you. I do not need to remind you of what could happen if you do not respect the position you were chosen to stand for.¡±

    Of course, his tenure and experience didn¡¯t automatically warrant respect.

    ¡°You do so much for the General, don¡¯t you?¡± a councillor questioned. ¡°You even carry on her policy of not allowing us to speak freely. You can make up for the things you¡¯ve done, Lieutenant General. Just admit that you¡¯re her lapdog and we¡¯ll¡ª

    A single hand was raised by Fabian, and Maedoc immediately had his rifle pointed at the man¡¯s head, aimed perfectly at his temple even though the target was 20 yards away from him.

    ¡°Count Moen, I¡¯ve noticed patterns of you running that mouth of yours. I wonder just how bold that heart of yours is. Of course, I¡¯ll allow you to tell our brothers and sisters who have passed onto the Great Pizna¡¯s loving arms, if not us. You just need to say it.¡±

    The count tensed up and looked away from the lieutenant general, causing a smirk to briefly appear on the military man¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Thank you. Now, as you¡¯ve been expecting these last couple of nerve-racking days, much has happened. The Shargara conference was ambushed by a new terrorist force which we believe to be a different group from the Free Army we faced over a decade ago, and by the usurper Gareth Koppel, the Angel Slayer. We don¡¯t know yet if they are connected. I had Governor Ness of the Terran Territory, a man many of us know and respect, conduct a thorough search of the venue beforehand. He will be punished for his lack of completeness. I believe we can all agree that we did not expect the last remaining member of the Linden family to have been a traitor against his Empire, considering that his family has served us loyally for a millennium,¡±

    The man paused to allow for a dramatic effect.

    ¡°He himself mentioned that during his address, which he used to psychologically bring our guard down. If he had been on our side¡­ I¡¯m afraid to say that he could¡¯ve been a useful agent. And that is why General Karesti¡¯s War Council and I have spent the past two days and night coming up with a plan to neutralise both the Terrans who worked under him, and the Anti-Imperialists of Mars who cooperated with them who were only a minor nuisance until now.¡±

    Salomon took a detour from the topic of war, which would¡¯ve riled up more emotions had he continued speaking. He announced that a replacement variation of the Shargara conference would take place, only that it would be televised from within the Military Headquarters itself, the complete address to be co-delivered by Countess Ravn, Councillor in-charge of Colonial Affairs, and Fynn Merx, Councillor in-charge of Agriculture who was both a major general and an earl. The two councillors hid their grins as their names were spoken.

    Even after I told them they still find pride in their names being called, Salomon noted, their smiles not unseen from his trained eyes. They¡¯re pacified. I hope they enjoy their one hour of relevance.

    Fabian stood up before he exited his seat.

    ¡°Thank you for your time. In the meantime, please tell your subjects¡ªyour subordinates and tenants¡ªabout the events on Terra. I¡¯ve sent you all a copy of a letter you can distribute to them. You¡¯re all dismissed.¡±

    He then left the room with Maedoc trailing just behind him.

 Twenty-Five: Preparation for Retaliation

    Only hours later, Lieutenant General Salomon found himself standing at the top of the stairs leading into the Military Headquarters. With an approachable yet evidently un-civilian uniform on with a beret on his well-groomed scalp, he stood behind a podium. Behind him to the right stood Lieutenant Colonel Antelius, rifle in hand, and to the left was a member of Team Zero. Before him at the bottom of the stairs and all over the sprawling plaza that led to the building were up to a million Titanian civilians¡ªa phenomenal number of people but only a tiny fraction of the roughly three billion individuals with Titanian ancestry across the solar system. Most of them wore clothes in the standard white that was loved all across the Empire, but some wore garments of gold or purple, meant to show that they were mourning. Indeed, Salomon had gathered them all to finally officially announce the devastation that had occurred on Terra.

    ¡°As most of you have heard through whispers, our Empire has suffered a great loss. What was supposed to be a historic night, meant to usher in a brand-new era for our people, became one that no one at all had expected. It remains historic, no doubt, but not for the same reason anymore. The man who we trusted and believed to have been one of our most loyal compatriots had unexpectedly revealed himself to be a traitor to the Empire. The usurper Egon Linden showed himself to be at the forefront of a never-before-seen terrorist organisation with operatives from the northern part of the Terran continent,¡±

    Fabian gave himself a few moments to pause, allowing his great audience to react. Many gasped, many groaned, and some yelled but they were immediately silenced when guards at the sidelines glanced at them menacingly. There would be no second warnings, not in front of the Lieutenant General.

    ¡°The terrorists were not weak. The New Yeupisians, as we have decided to name them, traveled hundreds of leagues from the north of the continent to the centre of the southern portion covertly, carrying with them articles of weaponry and armor that terrorists of previously encountered groups had never possessed, and I believe we all know how. Not only were they funded by usurper Linden, but they also have the assistance of the Anti-Imperialists whom we had not taken as a serious threat for perhaps too long. Of the 287 guests, consisting of media, members of our nobility and military personnel, the terrorists had murdered 94 of them and gravely wounded 103 of them in cold blood, with many more who will live with psychological wounds. We also regret to announce that among the casualties was one of our strongest, most brave souls¡­ our beloved General and Regent Rhona Karesti,¡±

    Fabian paused again. Many groaned and yelled again, but more than a few were heard weeping. A number of attendees had arrived straight from the funerals of their loved ones to hear the Lieutenant General¡¯s address.

    ¡°Although we do not know if he was connected to the New Yeupisians, the traitor known as Gareth Koppel added fire to the flame, but our fast-thinking General acted immediately to protect everyone. This beast, who has killed hundreds of our brothers and sisters mercilessly in the past, was finally taken into custody after an hours-long battle that left our dear General incapacitated. But fear not, she lives. This was the worst possible way for our Empire to start off our new year. However, our great military was quick to react and respond, and by the end of this encounter nearly half of a thousand of their members were dead. Our military has proved that no matter what novel challenges it encounters, we will always, always come out on top. To honour our fallen brothers and sisters and to prevent another terrible incident like this again, we will be starting a new military operation on the Terran continent to drive the New Yeupisians from our possessions in the south out and to neutralise them and whatever assets they have in the north. By the end of it, they will be yet another group wasting away in the dust, fertilising the plains that await the seeds we shall bring!¡±

    The crowd erupted into great applause, the collective sound of two million hands clapping causing a very slight vibration throughout the area. Salomon copied them but was using the pause in his speech as an opportunity to observe the attendees at the front of the crowd, an area reserved for his fellow high-ranking military colleagues and members of important noble families. Most of them clapped to the same tempo, but a pair of slower hands caught his eye. They were covered in golden gloves covering up to the elbow. The rest of the person¡¯s body was clad in a frilly white dress, save for a golden veil on their head to display their mourning. Underneath the lace that covered the young woman¡¯s face was a subtle smirk that only someone who was as well-versed in reading body language as Salomon could discern.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The Calvo family, Salomon observed. I must not let these people seize too much influence. With Rhona gone¡­

    ¡°As for the Martian terrorists,¡± he barked, ending their applause. ¡°We will not allow their misbehaviour to go unanswered. To address their actions, we will¡­¡±

    --

    During those two days of stressful deliberation with the War Council, Fabian had made a few realisations. The point of the Shargara Conference was not simply to acknowledge the toil and loyalty of Terran-born Titanians towards the Empire but was also both a warning and invitation to the Terrans themselves. Rhona would¡¯ve never even looked someone as low-ranked as a baron, let alone one raised among Terrans, in the eye but had accepted his proposal to host the conference in order to send forward the message that the Titanians everywhere were united against a common Terran threat. Security wasn¡¯t at all her biggest objective¡ªit would all be torn up and scattered by Gareth anyway, Fabian reasoned. After knowing of his survival on Terra, it was a trap for him as much as it was a battlement without stairs to leave from for Rhona. She was the only soldier of the Titanian Military present that was strong enough to defeat Gareth in any capacity and still survive at the end, even if barely. After all they were the oldest and strongest members of the most powerful remaining bloodline of Titanians, excluding the incapacitated Halsten.

    The purpose of the Shargara Conference was to announce a requisition of fertile, rich lands up north, but there would be a justification for it. No, despite how cruel Rhona was, she didn¡¯t purely wreak havoc on the innocents of Terra for the fun of it as her father had. She needed an official reason, and a terrorist attack on numerous high-ranking Angels would be just that. The general officers of the War Council agreed that Rhona had wished to mount an attack on the northerners as retribution for harbouring the Red Devil, but she couldn¡¯t have expected a full-on terrorist attack from them. After all, how would they have known about it? All she could predict and expect was Gareth¡¯s arrival, but what had actually transpired turned out better than what was originally planned.

    The Titanian Military sent units of roughly 500 troops each equally spaced out over the width of central south Yeupis, half of each team surveying on the unfamiliar, foreign ground while the other 250 observed from above in Crafts, ready to provide support and transport any prisoners of war that would be captured. That is, if any survived the initial onslaught. Thus this would be a war of many battles, and whoever won the most would win the war. Once they reached the Marius Mountains, thousands more troops would be deployed for even more intense war and to seize agricultural lands while building settlements in close proximity to already existing Terran communities in order to intimidate and access necessary resources. But this operation would take time, and even traveling northwards to the Mountains would take at least a few months. At the very least, they would not have to worry about southerners protecting the soldiers from the north. The Titanians knew of their tense history and used it to their advantage.

    For the southerners, the new operation was little more than a slightly larger than usual military presence. That didn¡¯t matter much, for the threat of a northerner conflict was more of an issue for them than the continued presence of occupying extraterrestrial forces, using their lands and labour to produce materials for them. Long ago up until the last Solich Emperor, the southerners too were in a predicament similar to the northerners, not knowing when they¡¯d be brutalised by them or why. But they¡¯d made a deal with their overlords, offering their bodies for work with little compensation and their properties to do the work on in exchange for protection from the northerners. That was why the Marius Mountains had been constructed, using billions of tons of rock shipped in from the sparsely populated Titanian homeland over the course of a decade. A few more soldiers on their streets and above their heads? That was something they could deal with.

 Twenty-Six: Compromise

    Joakim wearily rubbed his eyes as consciousness returned to him, finding himself in the bed he¡¯d crawled into hours earlier. Despite having slept for an adequate amount of time, he still felt drowsy.

    ¡°I remember the first time I left home,¡± a young man¡¯s voice spoke from the door to his bedroom. Joakim craned his neck to see a Meinrad gazing at him with a friendly smile. ¡°Walking through that icy wasteland after landing on Terra sure did a number on me. Space lag is one hell of a phenomenon.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Is it morning yet, Warrant Officer?¡± Joakim said, his voice hoarse.

    ¡°Yeah. And you don¡¯t have to call me by my rank when the instructor¡¯s not around, Joakim.¡± Meinrad said.

    ¡±Um, alright. What are you here for?¡±

    ¡°The instructor¡¯s gathering us around for a briefing, so she asked me to tell you,¡± he said. ¡°Get your uniform on and meet us in her study in 20.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Joakim nodded, Meinrad leaving his room with a smile of acknowledgement.

    Joakim hauled himself to the bathroom to wash up and realized how terrible he looked. He wasn¡¯t used to crossing literal ends of the solar system in mere hours like all his other compatriots, so it was expected. He looked like he¡¯d seen a bloody war. Speaking of which, that must¡¯ve been why Colonel Gerlachus had called the Frei Squad to her office. She would probably discuss their involvement in the impending war against Terra.

    Slipping on his comfortable dress uniform, he strolled through the halls of the third and uppermost floor of the Solich Palace. Passing by a small handful of officers made him realize that the Frei Squad was only one of the ancient residence¡¯s tenants. Most of the first floor and all of the second floor was reserved for office and storage spaces for regular military officers when they were not deployed. The Frei Squad only had full access to the uppermost floor as well as the palace¡¯s great hall. Joakim stood at the side as he waited for a small group of tenured Titanian soldiers to pass by, offering a salute that was only reciprocated by nods at best. Continuing on his way with a sigh after they had long left his vicinity, he approached the door of the colonel¡¯s study, identified by a plaque installed on it bearing her name and rank.

    His hand left his side, about to knock at the door, when a voice spoke close to his ear.

    ¡°Good morning, Joakim. I¡¯m glad I wasn¡¯t the only one late!¡±

    The boy nearly jumped, turning around to see Lucia with an apologetic look on her face.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. I thought your Detection was always active, so I thought you would¡¯ve noticed me coming this way. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s fine,¡± Joakim sighed. ¡°It is always active. I just wasn¡¯t paying attention to my surroundings.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah? You really are different, huh?¡±

    Joakim didn¡¯t know whether that was an insult or a compliment, even though it was most certainly the latter given Lucia¡¯s disposition. He shrugged her off and knocked at the door.

    ¡°Come in, we¡¯re all inside.¡± Tove Gerlachus said behind the door.

    The two soldiers entered and sat at the remaining empty chairs in front of the Colonel¡¯s floating desk, one that was similar to most officers¡¯ desks. Gerlachus took her folded hands off her desk, signaling that she was ready to begin speaking.

    ¡°As you all know, we have entered into a state of war against both Martian and Terran terrorists. Naturally, we would be deployed as soon as possible once we¡¯re given directives by Brigadier General Brose. However, we also have welcomed back your two most senior colleagues, Warrant Officer Glynn and Master Sergeant Nordskov. Since they have been gone for two years, I requested temporary leaves of absences for them, which the brigadier general kindly accepted.¡±

    Klaudia and Meinrad turned to look at one another and smiled, although the girl¡¯s grin was significantly wider.

    ¡°We¡¯re very thankful, Instructor.¡± Meinrad said.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Klaudia spoke.

    Gerlachus merely acknowledged their gratitude with a nod in their general direction.

    ¡°The two of you will be allowed to return to your homes this afternoon, and you are to stay there for two weeks. Please take the time to reconnect with your families and rest. But, for the rest of you, you will continue training and studying as normal. Except for you, Private Holt.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Sorry, Instructor?¡±

    ¡°You should know that the relationship between our planet and your birthplace is very long and complex. If you don¡¯t know about it, you won¡¯t be able to understand the reason we are being forced to defend ourselves. Those who fight without knowing why lessen themselves to mindless pawns. Private Holt, I don¡¯t believe you are one. So, starting today until Glynn and Nordskov return, you will devote an extra hour of study towards history. Any questions?¡±

    ¡°No, Instructor. I think I¡¯m fine.¡± Joakim admitted.

    ¡°Anyone else have anything to ask or bring up?¡±

    No one did. They all knew what they were to do, even though Sindri looked somewhat disappointed. It was clear that he wished to enter the battlefield right away.

    ¡°Then you are all dismissed.¡±

    Joakim left the room first. Instead of returning to his quarters, he felt compelled to wait a little longer. For some reason, he¡¯d preferred to depart in a group instead of being alone.

    ¡°Have any of you had breakfast yet?¡± Lucia asked her squad mates once everyone was out in the hall. ¡°If you haven¡¯t, we can get something together.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll start packing my things to go home,¡± Meinrad declined kindly. ¡°Thanks for the offer, though.¡±

    ¡°The training won¡¯t do itself.¡± Sindri rejected proudly.

    ¡°Like hell I¡¯d eat with you.¡± Klaudia scoffed at the girl rather rudely.

    Lucia took a step back, taken aback. But she also remembered why Klaudia had reacted to her offer in such a way. She put her hands up in defense and smiled nervously.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine,¡± she said. ¡°You guys go on your way,¡±

    She then turned to find Joakim and Malin remaining at her side.

    ¡°So I¡¯m guessing¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m pretty hungry right now,¡± Joakim admitted as his stomach growled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind going with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. What about you, Mal?¡±

    ¡°I only stayed so that I knew what everyone else was up to.¡± Malin said in her signature nonchalant tone. She was about to turn around and take her leave when Lucia slapped a hand on the smaller girl¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t have anything better to do. Just sit with us, it¡¯ll be nice!¡±

    They went into an elevator which took them down to the first floor. Even months after he first used one, Joakim still felt uncomfortable using it. He tightly grasped the rails on two of the walls, hugging tightly against a corner. Lucia couldn¡¯t help but giggle softly, to which Joakim rolled his eyes. The kitchen was void of the exotic smells and aromas that filled most. Instead, on a counter was a bowl filled with small cubes, each cube a solid color that was either green, yellow or red. Beside the bowl was a plate covered in packaged crackers. Adjacent was a pile of stacked up platters with spoons and next to that was a machine that dispensed heated water.

    ¡°Mal, why don¡¯t you go first?¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mal shrugged. She placed three cubes, each a different color onto the centre of each platter before taking two crackers and putting them on the side. She then pressed a singular button on the water machine, where the precious liquid rained down onto the cubes like a clear waterfall. The cubes began breaking apart and melding together before becoming a soup of sorts.

    ¡°Why do they serve us this crap?¡± Joakim asked Lucia, knowing that Mal wouldn¡¯t have given him a satisfactory answer. ¡°It tastes awful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to taste good,¡± she responded, allowing Joakim to move ahead of her. ¡°It contains all the nutrients and calories we need as soldiers. This freeze-dried stuff is a lot easier to transport and cheaper to make especially since we¡¯re going through a shortage of the real stuff.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Joakim sighed. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he ate real food¡ªthat must¡¯ve been back when his parents were alive, and he still lived under the same roof as his brother. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had the real stuff to begin with, so this is all I know.¡± Lucia giggled. ¡°Well, maybe a few times. Back when Mother still lived with us. I¡­ suppose I like it.¡±

    ¡°Your mother?¡± Joakim said as he remembered not seeing one with the Ruders family. He surmised that she was in the same state as his own. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± Lucia spoke gently. ¡°She¡¯s still around. Anyway, let¡¯s find ourselves a table.¡±

    Malin had already pushed a floating table out from the wall over to the middle of the hall along with three seats for herself and her two colleagues.

    ¡°Thank you, Malin.¡± Joakim said. Lucia followed with a similar grateful expression.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± the girl nodded simply, stirring around the steaming soup.

    After a few minutes of quiet indulgence, Joakim broke the silence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get back to Earth.¡± Joakim sighed. The processed food that slid down his tongue and through his throat did not get any easier to consume.

    ¡°You wanna fight that bad?¡± Lucia laughed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes¡­ maybe. But I really just want to see my brother again. I was so happy to see that he was alive but¡­ what¡¯ll he think of me?¡±

    ¡°Meinrad and Klaudia seem to know him,¡± Lucia noted. ¡°I¡¯m sure if you asked them they can tell you what he¡¯s been up to. If he¡¯s your brother¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to find out myself,¡± Joakim countered. ¡°And once I find him, I don¡¯t ever want to let him out of my sight again.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ he was working with the terrorists. How will you make that work?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way.¡± he said, resolve enriching his voice.

    ¡°Does your brother care about Terra that much?¡± Malin suddenly asked after a long time of silent eating.

    ¡°That¡¯s where he¡¯s been all his life¡­ he¡¯s not the kind of person to change his mind about big things like that.¡± Joakim surmised.

    ¡°And what about you?¡± she asked.

    Joakim thought long about what he¡¯d thought. The people, places and habits had all made his home world special to him. But nearly all of that was gone. All but his brother.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, to be honest. Everything I knew and loved was there, obviously. But I only have my brother now.¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Mal, what are you trying to say?¡± Lucia asked, trying to force her way into the conversation. But the full-blooded Terran girl simply put a hand to her face.

    ¡°Joakim, everyone here had to make a compromise. No one here wanted to fight. But we fight so that we can earn our freedom. You didn¡¯t have a choice. But at some point, you¡¯ll have to make a compromise if you want to get your brother back.¡±

 Twenty-Seven: The Duke of Titan

    The man¡¯s hand clutched the cylindrical steel railing tightly as his body swayed ever so slightly inside the large, sliding metal tube. Similar to the cars that traversed the roads of Xanadu City above it was this vehicle, albeit it ran over two pencil-thin rails locking it onto a mandatory path.

    Why did the Lieutenant General send me to the Capital and into the Metro? This seems like too much effort for such a trivial task. Antelius wondered. He was also ordered not to wear his uniform, so he instead wore civilian clothing including a cloak that covered most of his head. His shoes looked more dapper than the heavy-duty boots he was used to wearing, and his pants had a flowy design that was quite popular among the youth of Titan.

    ¡°Arriving at Krabnori Station,¡± a robotic, monotone voice made known through the speakers on the Metro¡¯s six vehicle units. ¡°Krabnori Station.¡±

    As the Metro slowly rolled up to the platform, Maedoc tried not to look eager to exit as he made his way out alongside a dozen others. This was one of the stations with less traffic, being in the outer areas of Xanadu City. It was in fact only a stop away from being outside the city proper, and it had left Lartnec Terminal¡ªthe primary on-ground transport hub of the Capital where all eight lines of the Xanadu Metro intersected¡ª25 stations ago, which itself was two before Maedoc had boarded. Acting General Salomon had taken many measures to ensure the transaction he had sent Maedoc to complete was as low-profile as possible.

    Lieutenant Colonel Antelius made his way into a mini-Light Pillar Dock, a modified version of the militaristic device for civilian use through buildings, taking him up to the surface where he found himself in the middle of an unimpressive Titanian neighborhood. These were typically two rings of high-rise buildings surrounding the grounds of the train station that all neighborhoods had, which were in turn surrounded by bands of houses each two or three storeys tall, which were anywhere between three to seven rings in thickness. Maedoc was hit by a sudden wave of nostalgia. He had grown up in an apartment in a neighbourhood quite similar to the one he awaited his contact in. It had been over a year since he had last been home, ever since he was granted higher privileges by his former immediate superior Colonel Kirchner, and eventually moved up to adjutant to the General herself.

    ¡°On time as expected, Lieutenant Colonel.¡± a voice spoke behind his back, one that he recognised. It belonged to Major General Goban Sjogren, one of the few people on the Central Council that Salomon had fully trusted.

    The man was standing so that both soldiers¡¯ backs faced one another, so he could not see his face. Maedoc¡¯s glance was on the ground before him as he saw a hand moving beside him, holding an envelope.

    A handwritten envelope? This must be extremely important, Maedoc thought as the Major General left his presence as quickly as he¡¯d come. With the object of significance in his hand, he returned to Krabnori Station, this time taking a flight of stairs to the same platform he had arrived from.

    He then waited for another Metro which came seconds after he stepped onto the platform. Ten stops later, he found himself at the last station of the line. This station was not below a neighborhood, but was under an immense parking lot, a huge block of land topped off with black magnetic pavement. The only building on the site was a small, unattended ticket vending booth with separate bathroom entrances. A light liquid methane rain drizzled down on the lot through a perpetual semi-haze that covered virtually the entire moon, each drop bouncing ever so slightly on the seamless material.

    Before him was a purple and white two-toned car that was put aside for him. Climbing into the driver¡¯s seat, Maedoc pulled onto the half-congested motorway adjacent to the lot, taking on a four-and-a-half league journey which he completed within a matter of fifteen minutes, traversing through swaths of grey, gloomy Titanian rocky surface.

    Salomon told me to stop at the gates surrounded by the solid gray wall, he mused, remembering the details he¡¯d been told to look out for. And that he did as the structure entered his field of vision, prompting him to exit the motorway and pull up to it.

    At the left-hand pillar supporting the gate an intercom screen awaited the Lieutenant Colonel¡¯s touch.

    ¡°Name and business?¡± the guardsman inside the house behind the walls asked through the speaker.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Maedoc Antelius, here to deliver a message of importance to the Duke Silvan Karesti.¡±

    Maedoc could hear the guard step away from the intercom, and through the speaker he could hear agitated whispers, done so obviously to keep the words from being heard clearly by him. A moment later, his response was given wordlessly as the gates receded, allowing his vehicle entry onto the grand estate.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    The mansion was large enough that it could almost be considered a palace, and indeed at one point it had been. But some point after its original owner¡¯s demise, his son and wife had decided to downsize it somewhat.

    Parking the car just in front of the gate, he walked up the front door and rang the bell. He could hear rapid footsteps running for the door, where he remained calmly waiting for it to be opened. A well-built guard, although quite old for his profession, answered it.

    ¡°Good afternoon, brother,¡± the guard greeted warmly, but it was evident that he did not permit the Lieutenant Colonel entry into the house. ¡°My apologies, the Princess would like you to repeat your reason for arrival here.¡±

    Behind the guard, features obscured by shadows of the intentionally dim-lit home, stood Silvan Karesti¡¯s mother, Ortrun Karesti. The Prince himself was still in his chambers, putting on a comfortable coat as it was his intention to not dwell within the house for too long.

    ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ve been sent here on behalf of the Acting General to deliver an important message to His Grace Silvan.¡±

    The guard looked back at the woman and Maedoc could see her head nod up and down.

    ¡°I will take the message and have it given to Master Silvan promptly.¡±

    Maedoc passed the envelope to the guard, but before he could begin to take his leave, Silvan bounded towards the front door, nearly shoving both his mother and their guard on his way.

    ¡°Could I please have a moment of your time, Lieutenant Colonel?¡± Silvan asked, nearly out of breath. Despite his Titanian physiology, he was not immune to getting tired. It didn¡¯t help that he had also been a sickly child growing up, the treatment for which was delayed due to the apathetic and uncaring nature of his late uncle Henrik. Even then he had managed to retain the rank of Private, which was practically symbolic as he had not had classes at Heimat Academy in over half a decade.

    ¡°I¡­ suppose not.¡± Maedoc shrugged confusedly, unsure why a member of the Royal Family wanted to speak with him despite his commoner status.

    ¡°Silvan, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± his mother asked, taken aback by his desire to exit the home.

    ¡°I¡¯d¡­ just like to take a walk around. I¡¯ve been inside for days. Please, I won¡¯t leave the gates.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed, staring daggers into a soldier whom she had never before met. Her seasoned guard however noticed this, and turned to face her before the quickly escalating tension could erupt any further.

    ¡°Mistress Ortrun, I will keep an eye on him from inside. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    She slowly unclenched her fists and relaxed her shoulders.

    ¡°Thank you, Meurig.¡± she sighed, before disappearing behind a corner.

    ¡°Follow me, Lieutenant Colonel. Meurig, I promise I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°I trust you, Master.¡± the guard nodded, closing the door but keeping his eyes on the outside through the window on it.

    The lawn of the house was made of one of the few native plants on Titan that could grow on the harsh surface of Titan, an incredibly hardy blue-green moss called Eiclivia. It grew to a maximum of three inches yet could withstand the weight of a Titanian¡¯s body for long periods and remain intact. To have so much of the fairly uncommon species as material on a yard meant that only a very wealthy person could¡¯ve procured it. There, the two young men sat at the Prince¡¯s invitation.

    ¡°You wished to speak to me, Prince Silvan?¡±

    ¡°You can call me Silvan in private, Lieutenant Colonel. You are older than me, after all. Yes, I had a question for you.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Maedoc nodded.

    ¡°Before I open the envelope, do you have any idea as to what it could be about?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ wouldn¡¯t know, Silvan. The Lieutenant General only sent me out on a delivery assignment. I¡¯m sorry, but he didn¡¯t tell me anything regarding its contents.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s alright. You saw my Mother¡¯s reaction to your arriving here, so I wished to direct her attention away from you.¡±

    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t offend Her Grace.¡± Maedoc looked at the ground in front of his feet.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t take that too personally. She doesn¡¯t have an issue with you in particular. Her problem is with the military, and I guess you being one of them set her off.¡±

    ¡°I see. Erm¡­ have you visited General Karesti yet?¡± Maedoc asked as an image of his superior flashed in his mind as he glanced at the Prince. The genetics of their family were strong, and he could certainly make out similarities between the two cousins. ¡°Her condition¡­ it¡¯s quite dire.¡±

    ¡°I have, it is a shame what happened to her. But she was facing off against the Red Devil himself. No one could¡¯ve fared better than her.¡±

    ¡°I agree. I would¡¯ve helped her had she not ordered everyone else to stay back. She put up a truly good fight.¡±

    ¡°She must¡¯ve. Rhona¡¯s stubbornness and tenacity¡­ I¡¯ve been told that she inherited those the most from Uncle Henrik out of all the siblings,¡± Silvan noted. He was too young to remember his uncle who had dictated so much of his life. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m sure the Lieutenant General is expecting you back soon. I¡¯ll walk you back to your car.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Silvan,¡± said Maedoc as he returned to his vehicle. ¡°Please give Her Grace my apologies.¡±

    After exchanging salutes, Maedoc left the estate through the opened gates and Silvan returned to his home. Meurig directed the young royal to a parlor room where Ortrun waited for him. He had expected her to lash out for his sudden choice to entertain their visitor from the military. But instead, he saw her seated on an armchair adjacent to an empty loveseat. She held the envelope in her hands, still unopened. He noticed they were trembling.

    ¡°Silvan, please open the letter.¡±

 Twenty-Eight: A Dukes Resolve

    Gunnar, please forgive me. I tried to keep our boy as far away from them as I could, mused Ortrun deep in regret as Silvan slipped the folded sheet of paper out of its sleeve. Straightening out the letter in his hands, for a few minutes the words it contained belonged to his eyes only. His arms shook, but in the two minutes it had taken him to finish reading the letter, they had become still again.

    ¡°What is it, Silvan? What are they ordering you to do?¡±

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not an order,¡± he said, passing the letter to her. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ an invitation.¡±

    Her white-and-gold gown seemed to glisten under the light of the large lamp in the corner of the room. Such mourning garments were worn by the loved ones of deceased Titanians for one month, but Ortrun had gone a step further. She¡¯d worn the same kind of gowns in honour of her late husband for nine years, coming up on 10.

    Dear Duke Silvan Karesti of Titan, the letter began with a greeting of respect.

    I¡¯m sure you are caught up with the events of the past few days. Many of our brave men and women have lost their lives in what I can only describe as a perfect storm of catastrophic variables. The people that they should have come home to and the people that they serve need closure. They need a source of stability and continuity during the bloody days ahead. War is inevitable with the Martians and Terrans, but I do not want it to go any longer than it must in order to quell the threat that keeps trying to trample over us. We risk the lives of many more proud, dutiful soldiers and each day of fighting means more reasons for the other side to hate us and crush the progress we have made since your uncle His Highness Emperor Henrik¡¯s rule.

    However, not all of our brothers and sisters see it that way. Most notably is the great noble Calvo family. It is in their best interest that this war goes on as long as possible, and they will take every advantage to move into recesses of influence to make it that way. With the loss of so many of the Central Council in one event, they will certainly make it so that one of their line remains on it. They have many friends that they can count on throughout the Empire. I have no power it to stop it. Ever since your grandfather His Highness Emperor Haldor vanquished the Solich bloodline, the Calvo family has slowly begun to pack the niche they once filled.

    So, Your Grace Silvan, I offer you a proposition. Since you are a direct male-line descendant of the Karesti bloodline, you can be appointed directly to the Council, bypassing the elections that every other prospective member must be part of to have at the chance at being represented by it. Your presence alone can deter them and their schemes. You can be the factor that prevents the war from becoming unreasonable and avaricious. Of course, you will be given the choice to step down once General Karesti completes her recovery. You may also choose to pass up on this offer altogether. But I advise that you try to think of all the possibilities that may come about if you do not take it up. Please send your response back to Headquarters by this evening.

    Yours sincerely,

    Lieutenant General Fabian Salomon

    Acting General of the Titanian Military

    ¡°Silvan,¡± Ortrun asked once she finished reading the missive. ¡°Are you aware of who the Calvo family are?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they the second-wealthiest family in the Empire? After us?¡± he shrugged.

    ¡°That, they are,¡± Ortrun confirmed. ¡°But they were once the third wealthiest. In between the reigns of both Karesti and Solich dynasties, they had consistently remained the third wealthiest. They were the one noble family that consistently kept their ranking in clout. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°Because for the past millennium they have been the sole manufacturer of weaponry in the Empire. They have also dabbled in armor construction, but that is mostly done by the smaller noble families and the lucky odd commoner or two. They benefit from all wars, be they civil or against outside threats.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°They thrive¡­¡± wondered Silvan aloud, remembering when he was ordered by his cousin to witness the execution of a respected soldier only a few short months earlier. ¡°Off of the blood of our people? Is that what you mean to say, mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my son,¡± Otrun nodded her head. ¡°You get it. Your cousins, aunts and uncles have died with their weaponry. They¡¯ve killed with their weaponry. No matter how you flip it, it¡¯s always their weaponry. Your father too¡­ they say it was a malfunction of a Calvo system that hadn¡¯t been tested properly¡­¡±

    Ortrun blinked the slowly coming tears out of her eyes. A decade on, the pain of losing the only man she had ever loved was still fresh in her heart. She knew it wasn¡¯t simply a technical issue that had killed her husband, but a part of it, nonetheless. Silvan took the letter out of her hands and put them on an armrest. He took both of her hands in his and held them tightly.

    ¡°What should I do, Mother?¡± he asked with sincerity.

    ¡°What do you want to do, Silvan?¡± she asked. ¡°To be in league with them¡­ I can¡¯t force you to do that. Whatever you feel is right¡­ I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    Silvan straightened his spine and looked ahead at the blank purple wall behind his mother. She could practically feel a surge of Reserve rushing under the skin of his fingers, a sign of genuine resolve.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take up the Lieutenant General¡¯s offer. I won¡¯t let them kill more people unnecessarily. Thank you for telling me everything I needed to know, Mother.¡±

    --

    With clear breathing masks over their faces and hefty baggage in their hands, Meinrad and Klaudia stepped out of the vehicle that had brought them from the Solich castle to the four-storey housing building where the families of the Frei Squad resided on a quiet street in Xanadu City. At the front door were two men in ordinary Titanian coats and pants, but the two humans knew they were all but that. They were undercover guards from the military, their appearance meant to draw attention away from the building¡¯s purpose as a home for non-Titanians. In fact, this was the only building on Titan where Terrans could live as non-slaves or soldiers.

    The two plainclothes soldiers exchanged nods with the two humans, allowing them entry into the building.

    ¡°Well,¡± Meinrad sighed as he brought himself before the elevators alongside his colleague. ¡°Here we are. Home.¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Klaudia agreed without looking at him, her eyes void of energy. ¡°Home. I guess.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the look on Eveline¡¯s face when she finally sees her big sister again.¡± Meinrad said warmly, sensing Klaudia¡¯s angst. The elevator doors screeched open, the boy allowing the girl to enter it first.

    For the first time since the Anbieter announced the assault from his manor, she felt what she believed was a true smile on her face. To her, nothing on Terra had seemed genuine. None of the interactions, emotions, actions or words she said or done felt like they came from the bottom of her heart. But they weren¡¯t supposed to. She and Meinrad had been sent on a mission¡ªto locate successors to Kallista Laine¡¯s movement and gather whatever information they could. And as a bonus, neutralise their top brass as well. They had accomplished everything they needed to. The only shortcoming was that Meinrad had waited two years to report back to Colonel Gerlachus of their success. But from then on, she wondered what would become of their lives. Would she live the life she had envisioned, or be thrown back into even more bloodshed? No. None of that mattered for the moment. All she wanted was to see her sister and parents.

    Meinrad¡¯s words of encouragement to Klaudia left him feeling bitter inside. Unlike his colleague, Meinrad only had his parents. He had never experienced the ups and downs of having a sibling, from the unruly fights to the warm hugs. To share blood with someone like that and to enjoy the experiences others took for granted, he was never able to. But that was why he wished to see Klaudia happy, more than anything. She was the closest thing he had to a sibling. He had only wished that he came to known her through better circumstances.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Klaudia,¡± Meinrad said as the elevator opened up to the third floor, an area of the building that the Glynn family shared with the Ruders¡¯.

    ¡°Bye, Meinrad.¡± Klaudia said, the doors leaving her secluded.

    ¡°Ah, well if it isn¡¯t the boy wonder Meinrad!¡± a cheerful older man said as his son walked with him in the outside corridors.

    ¡°Welcome back, Meinrad!¡± Launo said, holding an arm wide open as the other was wrapped around by his father¡¯s.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you two!¡± Meinrad said, letting go of his luggage. He pulled Lucia¡¯s younger brother in tightly, being careful that he didn¡¯t leave his father¡¯s grasp. ¡°Well, Launo. You aren¡¯t so little anymore.¡±

    The half-Titanian 12-year-old was already a finger width taller than the taller-than-average Terran boy, but he remembered his age as he squeezed him back.

    ¡°Am I supposed to stay small?¡± Launo chuckled as Meinrad pulled away from him.

    ¡°No one is,¡± Meinrad answered, before being pulled into the elder Ruders male¡¯s embrace. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you, Mr. Ruders.¡±

    ¡°You seem so much older,¡± Mr. Ruders noted, hearing his voice, and looking at the very subtle lines on his face. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Meinrad asked.

    ¡°What did you see? On that planet?¡± the elderly man asked. It was obvious that with his age and copious amounts of trauma, he wasn¡¯t in the greatest state of mind.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to talk to you about it, but first I¡¯d like to rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Mr. Ruders said, allowing Meinrad to pull away. ¡°Of course. Well, you go do that.¡±

 Twenty-Nine: Welcome Home

    ¡°So¡­¡± Mr. Glynn said on the side of a long table, which in truth was three rectangular tables pushed up against one another. He was a large man, although not as physically imposing as his son, with a thick brown-blonde beard. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us about what happened there?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a broad question, isn¡¯t it, Pa?¡± Meinrad chuckled. He was seated at the head of the table, with the rest of the chairs occupied by Launo and his father Cormac, Klaudia¡¯s parents and her sister Eveline, and Malin¡¯s mother. The other two residents of the building, Sindri¡¯s parents, were not present at the dinner welcoming one of the two youths who had signed away their lives to free them from their servitude¡ªalthough for them, it was more about prestige rather than social status. They were seldom present for any event held by their neighbours, a consequence of the abhorrence of Terrans they¡¯d harboured for their entire lives.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Meinrad¡¯s mother, who shared his raven-black hair and hazel eyes, said in thought. ¡°Why don¡¯t you start with the people. How are they like?¡±

    ¡°The people¡­? Oh, they¡¯re all a little different from each other. But that massive, icy area that takes up the upper part of the northern area, the people there are¡­ crude, to say the least. They are very proud of their homeland. When we landed there¡­ I swear all they could talk about was how they¡¯d managed to live there for millennia and thrive in the everlasting tundra. If only they knew where Klaudia and I lived¡­ they wouldn¡¯t dare have that pride in their voices.¡±

    Daniel Glynn glanced at his wife, who had a frown of her own. The land they had been plucked from two decades earlier was still the same, but none of the people they loved remained. They had all been taken to Mars and Titan and slowly died over the years. Only a few original Glacial Landers, but mostly migrants from north Yeupis proper and their descendants, still lived there after Emperor Henrik¡¯s brutal massacres and displacements.

    ¡°How did¡­ how did you two find living there?¡± Phoebe Glynn asked.

    ¡°We were only there for a couple of months to acclimate to Terra,¡± Meinrad answered. ¡°We were also required to observe the people. The Instructor was worried that what you all taught us wasn¡¯t adequate. Anyways¡­ all I wanted to do was leave. Ma and Pa, I know you were born there, but I did not want to stay a second longer than I had to.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI see.¡± Phoebe said, a slight quiver to her voice. Daniel noticed it immediately and rubbed her arm in comfort.

    ¡°What about further south, in the northern mainland?¡± Launo asked. ¡°Father, that¡¯s where you¡¯re from right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Cormac Ruders answered. ¡°I am. How were those people like, Meinrad?¡±

    ¡°Those ones¡­ they aren¡¯t quite as community oriented. I noticed that people move between towns more frequently. But they too were quite boastful. They never stopped talking about how their new resistance was finally going to beat the Titanians. They thought that this would be the last one they¡¯d have to form, because after that, the Titanians would finally be gone forever. Well, that¡¯s what they believe. But¡­ lucky for us, because of them it was quite easy for us to locate the resistance.¡±

    ¡°What did you do next?¡± Launo asked in awe. ¡°Did you beat them all up and send them running away?¡±

    Meinrad laughed, noting the boy¡¯s innocence. He reminded him of another half-Titanian young man he knew.

    ¡°Oh, I wish it was that easy,¡± he answered. ¡°But no. Klaudia and I had to infiltrate their army. We had to stay quiet for a year. We were good at it, I guess, but Klaudia was definitely better than me. We wore the same clothes as them, we ate the same food as them, we slept alongside them. Yet, I never let myself feel as though I were one of them. We had orders. The only one I didn¡¯t follow through with was reporting the resistance leader¡¯s location back to the instructor as soon as we located them. Truth be told, I¡­ wanted to toy with them a bit.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame Klaudia isn¡¯t here,¡± Malin¡¯s mother sighed as she took a bite of a piece of carrot on her fork. The instructor had gone out of her way to request produce in its original form be shipped so that the Terrans in the Frei Squad¡¯s ¡®home¡¯ could celebrate the arrival of their loved ones fully. ¡°This is about her, too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about her, Esfir,¡± Gemma Nordskov smiled. ¡°She doesn¡¯t take to travelling through space too well.¡±

    ¡°All she needs is a couple days of rest, and she¡¯ll be good as new.¡± her husband Ignaas added with an amused grin.

    ¡°Meinrad,¡± Eveline, a normally timid young girl who would normally keep quiet at gatherings said. ¡°Did Klaudia make any friends there?¡±

    ¡°Did she make any friends?¡± Meinrad muttered. He was stumped. He knew Eveline was aware of her sister¡¯s aggressive demeanor, but if he told her about her relationships with Anwen and Detlef¡ªespecially the latter¡ªquestions would¡¯ve been raised. If it was found that either he or Klaudia compromised their mission, they all would¡¯ve been sent back to the mines, perhaps even worse.

    ¡°Yeah. You said you guys were there for a long while. I wonder how she spent that time.¡±

    ¡°Eveline, sweetie, Meinrad just got back,¡± Gemma reminded her younger daughter. ¡°And what if he doesn¡¯t talk want to talk about? Who knows what the boy¡¯s seen.¡±

    ¡°We apologise, Meinrad,¡± Ignaas sighed. ¡°This is probably a lot for you all at once, is it?¡±

    ¡°No, Auntie Gemma and Uncle Ignaas. It¡¯s fine, really. I think¡­ this is something I need to get off my chest,¡±

    He sighed. The Nordskov couple had looks of pity on their faces, but they trusted Meinrad¡¯s self-judgment, deeming himself capable of detailing the experiences he faced.

    ¡°Ev, you know your sister¡¯s patience and temperament. And on Terra, there was practically no difference. She accosted everyone at first. She cursed and pushed everyone away. But then I remembered that not acting like a part of their¡­ team would look out of place and our covers would be blown. As her superior, I had to convince her to at least act as though she had friends. At least one or two. So, I watched her do a few acts of kindness, warmth, and whatnot. Basic camaraderie, right? Yeah. And you know what?¡±

    Phoebe Glynn sensed the agitation in her son¡¯s voice and so did her husband. Daniel whispered into her ear, and she quickly turned to their son.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Meinrad. That¡¯s enough for now. Why don¡¯t you clean up your plate?¡± she said in a soothing voice.

    ¡°Ma¡­ I will finish what I started. I¡­ I hated it. Those false words of friendliness she spoke and the cooperation she showed. Acting like I was always on their side. Pretending to fight for the same cause as them. Knowingly taking part in a farce and not being able to do anything until we got a chance to go home, I absolutely hated it!¡±

    Meinrad smashed a fist down on the solid mineral table, creating a shallow dent in it. His strength, even for an Initiated human, was unmatched. He could easily best many if not most Titanian soldiers. Everyone knew that, particularly his parents. But it was his intelligence and leadership that resulted in him being appointed as a double agent on Terra. He saw that Eveline and Launo had flinched, and the adults nearly getting out of their seats to calm him. But that wasn¡¯t going to be necessary.

    ¡°But¡­ do you know what the worst part was? It wasn¡¯t their foolish ideals or their pride and naivety. It was how easily they forgot. About us. In the 15 months I was on Terra, not one of them spoke a word about the countless people who were taken from their homelands and shipped off far, far away. We¡¯re not even worth mentioning to them. It¡¯s like the Titanians did them all a favour when they took them away. ¡®Oh, a few less mouths to feed.¡¯ ¡®Maybe I can expand my farms on their old land.¡¯ I can only imagine those words coming out through their horrid lips. At the conference as soon as the Baron declared his war, they didn¡¯t think twice to fire at Joakim or Malin who look just like them. So¡­ when it was safe for me to break my cover, I didn¡¯t hesitate. I couldn¡¯t wait to get my hands dirty with their blood. And when we inevitably get sent back on the front lines, they¡¯ll know I¡¯m ready to send them back to Pizna or whoever those freaks believe in.¡±

    Everyone was speechless. No one thought to comment on what the young man had just said. The manner in which he spoke was as if he¡¯d lived a hundred lifetimes of strife and survived a hundred wars. Yet the face on his body had not existed for exactly 18 years. Besides dropped jaws and dilated pupils, no ones¡¯ reaction was distinct, except for two.

    On one side of the table, Mr. Ruders had a subtle smile on his face. Almost as if he had expected Meinrad to drop the bombshell that he did. The response on the other side was more obvious. It was the weeping stifled behind the hands of Esfir Schenk.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here any longer, I¡¯m sorry.¡± she quickly rose to her feet, heading straight for the door.

    ¡°Esfir, wait!¡±

    Phoebe followed her immediately, escorting the hurt woman back to her apartment. Before leaving through the door, she took a moment to glance at her son. He couldn¡¯t tell whether it was an expression of disappointment or of commiseration.

 Thirty: A Cup of Moss Tea

    How many hours had it been? Curled up completely shrouded by a blanket except for her face, Klaudia hadn¡¯t moved. Her body was still cold even under the sheets, which could¡¯ve been attributed to an adjustment back to the conditions of Titan. But that didn¡¯t explain why she hadn¡¯t gotten up from bed, why she hadn¡¯t taken a moment to get up and stretch her legs.

    The truth was, she was unsure of what to do with herself. She had returned to the family she loved so dearly--the reason she lived alongside the Terrans for over a year. Eating the same food as them, sleeping in the same quarters, singing the same song with little to no accent. The lessons of her parents came a long way. Until she was about 14 years of age, all she knew were the songs of labour her parents and their fellow slaves sung. Chipping away at the purple ore to the same rhythm, everything seemed so routine. Yet she knew that she could not endure this forever. Her discontentment with the life she was made to live grew and grew. Anger and rage were a part of her every day. She¡¯d often lash out at her fellow slaves simply to blow steam off, barraging words that cut as deep as the wounds on their hands from the continuous labour. Only the watchful eyes of the mine foremen could do anything to prevent her from going as far as murdering one of them. Not even her parents could stop her.

    So when a man from the military arrived at their secluded worksite one day, looking for teenaged boys and girls to recruit for the military, they knew what to do. They agreed to sign her up, despite knowing that they could¡¯ve used her for anything they wished. That was why despite there being thousands of children grinding away throughout the mines, only she went through the process of joining their military.

    After a year of rigorous, brutal training, she was finally ready to be deployed to Terra. She was chosen alongside Meinrad due to both her medical expertise¡ªa consequence of treating her injured fellow slaves at the behest of her parents¡ªand her knack for being able to seamlessly fit into any role she was put into.

    From a slave, she became a soldier, and from a soldier, she made herself into a civilian who wished for the betterment of a world she had never lived on. She had an incredibly hard time trying to control her violent impulses, but acting in the capacity of a medic? She did that. She healed people she would later kill, cure people she would later maim.

    Yet why did her heart feel heavier with each bullet she shot and each blade she swung? That day in Shargara, she only wanted to go home. Well, that would''ve been true, had she not allowed people to enter her heart beforehand. She never thought she could¡¯ve become friends with a bright, sweet girl like Anwen. She was someone she had no reason knowing. From two completely different backgrounds, both in trade and in ethnic origin. What did a northern girl born and raised in the merciless mines of Titan have in common with a southerner girl brought up in an abandoned warehouse by a Titanian man? Maybe it was simply that they were both girls in places they had no reason to be in.

    But what of Detlef? The gentle, honourable young man from the Glacial Lands, who had been keeping an eye on her ever since she and Meinrad enlisted with the Black Shield, to which she pretended not to notice? His selflessness and kindness was second to none. He had offered to cover for her and Meinrad when the latter disobeyed orders to watch both her and Stefan, despite not knowing of their true intentions. What they did was none of his business, yet he did it because he cared for them. That was only the tip of the iceberg. Staying near her even when he was afraid of her, making sure she could do her job as a medic properly, always asking if she need anything to work with, offering to fix her up a second plate of Jay¡¯s monthly feasts. Detlef was kind, but he didn¡¯t treat everyone to that extent. He did it because she had a special place in his heart from the moment he saw her. Months and months of this behaviour rubbed off on Klaudia. She began to feel the same way, but she kept it within. It didn¡¯t feel unnatural when she pushed herself to confront him hours before the Shargara Conference and admit her feelings. Detlef was going to be one hurt the most out of everyone. In his eyes, what she did would be an act of betrayal, but that wouldn¡¯t discount what he felt before. Klaudia knew he would call himself a traitor¡¯s lover. The only variables that prevented his reputation within the Black Shield from souring was that only Meinrad and likely Leon too were aware of his sentiments, and that the act she shared with Detlef was done with no one else around.

    She would be redeployed to Terra, and the possibility of having to see Detlef, Anwen and even Stefan and Leon were high. How would she face them? She was someone who had broken their trust, and no mercy would be shown to her. But she had to survive and move on. The stipulation for the emancipation of the Frei Squad and their families were that they had to serve five years¡ªit would end when they completed their service, either by death or to the end. If one were to fall in battle before the end of their term, their family would be sent back to the mines from which they came.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    No matter how much she wished to convince herself that her time on Terra was completely and utterly an act, one thing would remain. Her family still needed her.

    Pushing the blanket off of her head, her feet touched the ground below her levitating bed, the floor cool on her skin. Her room was not as simple as her quarters at either the Solich Palace or the Black Shield Base. Her bed was situated in front of a window. To its left against the wall was an armoire and on the right wall was a desk, kept clear of excessive belongings or clutter. Opposite the wall was a wide closet beside the door.

    She was a clean freak of the highest order and made sure it stayed that way wherever she went. Besides her inactivated communicator and a pile of textbooks, the only object on the desk that seemed out of the ordinary was a cup of Titanian moss tea that her mother had brewed before she left with her father and sister to Meinrad¡¯s home.

    Bringing the cup to her lips, she spluttered as the pungency of the liquid touched her tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never get used to this¡­¡± she whispered to herself. ¡°And it¡¯s cold. Great.¡±

    She took the cup with her to the family kitchen, where a microwave awaited her presence. Popping open its door, she was about to place the liquid-filled receptacle onto the rotating dish inside, but a thought came to her.

    Reheat it, and the bitterness will worsen, she remembered. She pulled her hand out with the cup and placed it on the counter. Her eyes were drawn to her own reflection on the surface of the yellow-green liquid.

    But if I don¡¯t heat it up, would it still be tea?

    Klaudia was a master at military tactics, quick to react to what the other side did. She would respond with full force with no hesitation. There were reasons why she had been selected as Meinrad¡¯s righthand woman for the mission to Terra. Yet why was she hesitating over a trivial cup of tea?

    Her train of thoughts were interrupted as the sliding doors that allowed access into her family¡¯s apartment moved smoothly. The sight of her parents and sister brought an instant smile to her face.

    ¡°You guys are back early.¡± she asked.

    ¡°And shouldn¡¯t you be resting, young lady?¡± her father furrowed his brows at her, arms crossed.

    ¡°I¡­ yeah, I guess I should,¡± she stumbled on her words. At home, Ignaas Nordskov seldom showed open affection to his elder daughter. In his defense, it was so that she could withstand the emotionally and physically enduring conditions of the mines. His tough love was hard to comprehend, but certainly rubbed off on her.

    ¡°Ignaas, honey, you know she can stretch her legs every now and then, right?¡± Gemma intervened. Her style of parenting was not the same as her husband¡¯s, however this was an exception to her normal agreement to his behaviour.

    ¡°I know,¡± Ignaas sighed. ¡°Just¡­ go back to your room soon. Gemma, I¡¯ll be in our room.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she acknowledged, watching Ignaas trudging through the doorway of their bedroom before closing the door behind him. Once she knew he wouldn¡¯t hear her voice from the drawing room, she turned to face her elder daughter. ¡°I know we weren¡¯t supposed to return so soon, but something came up that made us do so.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Klaudia asked. She was puzzled. All the Terran residents of the Frei Squad housing complex were very friendly with one another, to the point that they were practically family. What could¡¯ve happened? Nothing too bad, surely. Otherwise, Gemma¡¯s demeanour would¡¯ve been much more tense.

    ¡°It¡¯s Meinrad. A few of us asked him what he saw and experienced on Terra. We didn¡¯t want him to go too much into detail because we know you only just came back but he decided to go on a rant that ended up hurting your Aunty Esfir¡¯s feelings.¡±

    ¡°Meinrad¡­ did he really say something that would hurt her?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t his intention, but out of everyone, Aunty Esfir is the one who¡¯s still very attached to Earth. What he said wasn¡¯t¡­ favorable of it.¡±

    A frown came about Klaudia¡¯s face, both out of sympathy for Malin¡¯s mother and pity for her dear friend. She knew how hard it was especially for Mrs. Schenk, having had to raise her daughter mostly on her own and on top of that, the same daughter expressing indifferent and uncaring emotions towards the home her mother grew up on. However, she never realised in the years that she had known Meinrad that he could harbor such misery that prompted such a reaction from a grown adult.

    ¡°It was my fault¡­¡± a young girl¡¯s voice trembled. Klaudia took a peek behind her mother to see her little sister, a girl who was nine years junior to her 17, hiding her face in the back of her mother¡¯s blouse. ¡°I¡­ I asked Meinrad if you made any friends and¡­¡±

    ¡°Evie, sweetie, it isn¡¯t your fault,¡± Gemma turned her upper body 90 degrees to comfort her younger daughter, stroking the top of her brown scalp¡ªa characteristic she shared with her sister and mother. ¡°No one thinks it¡¯s your fault.¡±

    Klaudia¡¯s hands curled into fists for a few brief seconds, enraged that the girl triggered such an upsetting scene. But then she relaxed them. This was her precious little sister. How could she be mad at her?

    ¡°Ev, I know Meinrad the most out of everyone,¡± Klaudia circled around her mother and pulled Eveline away from her. She rested her hands on the younger girl¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I think all that happened is that he just¡­ got a little carried away. That¡¯s all. It¡¯s not his fault or yours. We¡¯re all people, aren¡¯t we? So, how about this. Once I feel a little better, I can tell you all about what I saw there.¡±

    ¡°R-Really? You can do that?¡± Eveline asked her elder sister.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Klaudia said, bending over so that her lips were next to Eveline¡¯s ear. ¡°Just don¡¯t tell Daddy.¡±

    Gemma smiled as she allowed her two girls catch up after two years apart. Passing the kitchen, she noticed the cup Klaudia had left on the counter. She wondered what it was doing there, still almost full.

 Thirty-One: Stalking Packer

    A week had gone by since he fought his sister. Every night, he was unable to forget the sensation of his fist plunging through the flesh and bone of his sister¡¯s core. The only thing that reassured him that she was not dead was that he saw Team Zero catching her fall through the skies of Terra in one of their Stealth Craft, so fast and silent that even he could not have perceived them--or perhaps he was too weak to. He had been captured in the same vehicle, but after the handcuffs went around his wrists, Rhona was taken away from his sight on a gurney. Despite all their differences in ideology, upbringing, and allegiances, he could not imagine murdering his dear younger sister. He was already disappointed in the fact that the only way their fight could¡¯ve been stopped was that he, the stronger and more experienced combatant, had to bring her to a state of near-death.

    Many within the Central Council argued to have him executed immediately for both treason and the assault on the General, but Lieutenant General Salomon and Major General Sjogren were able to convince them that the decision was to be made by Rhona Karesti herself as soon as she was physically able to. Besides, they had more pressing matters to attend to. They were at war.

    Of course, Gareth was unaware of any of this. Kept in the lowest level of Xanadu Penitentiary which consisted of a single, windowless cell, he simply waited patiently.

    Given that he was a member of the Karesti bloodline, albeit illegitimate, and was respected by his brother Emperor Halsten prior to his disappearance, he was allowed the luxury of a warm bed and a small desk, as well as a physical pen and notepad so that he could remain sane. He was also allowed free range of the cell and was not bound by the wrists or ankles to the walls.

    The last person to have resided in the cell, Emperor Piran Solich, did not receive the same treatment. Haldor Karesti made sure that the man he had deposed watched every remaining family member he had left be executed and was made to throw the last handfuls of rocky soil on each of their graves in the courtyard of their own palace. Afterwards, he had Piran dig his own grave and shoot himself in the mouth standing in front of the open grave so that he would fall into it as he took his final breath. Such was the end of the last man with the great Solich name.

    Outside, ten stories up, another story played. A person clad in the armor of Team Zero entered the main floor of the Penitentiary, met by a half dozen ordinary guards who were expecting someone astutely, two of whom sat behind desks. Behind them was not the immediate sight of a row of cells, but rather a wall with a single door in the centre.

    ¡°Present your name and business.¡± the man who seemed to be the head of the units said to their colleague who worked in a much different sector of the Military.

    ¡°Stalking Packer. I am going to see the inmate occupying Level Unterwelt.¡± the Team Zero soldier said through their voice distorter. One of the guards scrolled through a list of names on their Communicator, stopping when he recognised one of the code names used by Team Zero. This was one of a few measures they used to keep their identities secret from all but the General.

    ¡°Packer, got it,¡± the guard nodded. ¡°You¡¯re good to go.¡±

    ¡°First, take this,¡± the head guard said, presenting the Team Zero soldier with a slap-on bracelet that was to be put on later. ¡°This will be so that we can track your location without having cameras all over you. Change out of your armor and remove your weapons and place them in the cubbies in the room behind us. Once you¡¯re done that, you will put that bracelet on and open the door. The warden, Lieutenant Colonel Lambert Ernst, will be waiting to escort you through a pre-planned route where we will shut off the cameras. He¡¯s asked that we only tell him that you¡¯re just a visitor. He won¡¯t know who you are other than you¡¯re a visitor we¡¯ve thoroughly screened.¡±

    ¡°You have my thanks.¡± Packer nodded, waiting for one of the guards to punch in a code that opened the locker room. Once they entered, the door was shut behind them, and they were alone in a dimly lit room. On either side were cubbies that were five spaces high and 10 spaces long. Only about 20 of them were filled. It seemed that it was not a busy day at Xanadu Penitentiary.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Packer went straight to work removing their gear, removing the voice distorter attached to their helmet, and gradually removing the two layers of bulky armor they had to use to camouflage their gender. Packer wore a kind of tunic that was mostly shapeless but had a deep V-shaped neckline, reaching the ankles with tight sleeves that ended at the wrists, revealing well-toned biceps. This was common attire for non-military Titanian women besides the customisation done to the neckline, and it was Packer¡¯s intention to appear as civilian-like as possible. She let down her back-length, wavy platinum hair behind her shoulders. She donned a pair of slippers that waited at the second door on the other side of the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been awaiting your presence,¡± Warden Ernst said. ¡°Welcome to Xanadu Penitentiary.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, warden. Or should I call you Lieutenant Colonel?¡± Packer asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m only ever called the warden around here.¡± Ernst smiled somewhat proudly as he led Packer through a cell reserved for minor offenders, Titanians who committed theft or damage amounting to less than 500 shillings. For a man who took his job as seriously as he did, he certainly found pleasure in letting people know about it.

    The prisoners of the row ceased bickering amongst each other and stirring around in their cells as the man who kept them locked in until the hour, minute and second their sentence ended met their gaze. Packer noticed he did not make a single expression, neither of disdain of the criminals he protected society from now nor gratification in seeing them in lowly circumstances, while most guards tended to.

    ¡°You really like this job, don¡¯t you?¡± Packer asked at some point in the elevator journey to the deepest level of the Penitentiary. Packer shivered slightly on command, to give the impression that she was not very comfortable with where she was going. In truth, she had been trained for years to be completely unfazed by her surroundings. Her level of stoicism exceeded that of nearly every Titanian soldier besides her Team Zero colleagues and was on par with if not even superior to that of the only person she answered to.

    ¡°At this point, it is the only thing I can do,¡± he shrugged. ¡°Central Council has been pressuring me to retire, and it¡¯s just about time. I only have four or five years left at most.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can run this place as good as you. It¡¯s a shame. You look like you really have this place in order.¡± Packer feigned a compliment. She did not care for Ernst and in fact believed that the 41-year-old veteran was an eyesore.

    ¡°That may be true, but I¡¯ve been preparing,¡± Ernst sighed. ¡°You saw that lad leading the rest at reception? He¡¯s the next in line to running this lovely abode.¡±

    Captain Nagel, she remembered the man¡¯s name tag. ¡°Oh really? Give him my best wishes. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do a great job.¡±

    ¡°I will. May I¡­ ask you something? Forgive me, but curiosity can get the best of even someone like me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°What does a well-mannered lady like you have to do with the worst scum our Empire has ever seen? I apologise for my bluntness, but this is something totally foreign to me.¡±

    ¡°What does he have to do with me?¡± she repeated his question but made sure not to sound like she was talking back at him. ¡°I knew that man before he was the Red Devil or the Angel Slayer. He¡¯s a friend of mine. A very good friend. No matter what he¡¯s done, he deserves to be able to a familiar face. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Warden?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Ernst took a half-step back as Packer got uncomfortably close to him, trying as hard as he could to not glance at her slightly exposed cleavage. ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    Deep down, he knew that Packer was not a normal Titanian woman. He could feel the powerful Reserve she intentionally kept not fully suppressed, even though it was quite marginal from her point of view.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad we¡¯re on the same wavelength.¡± Packer grinned as the elevators opened. What could barely be called a hallway, probably one or two arm spans long, separated the elevator from Gareth¡¯s cell. Ernst hurriedly exited the hallway to give Packer her final instructions.

    ¡°You will have half an hour with him. I shouldn¡¯t have to remind you about what you shouldn¡¯t be doing in there. Once time¡¯s up, you will be alerted by a buzzing sound from that bracelet, and I will pick you up. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Warden.¡± she winked at him.

    Ernst pushed on a button beside the door and spoke to Gareth.

    ¡°Devil, your visitor¡¯s here. Half an hour and you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t be up to any funny business¡­ you¡¯re only as mortal as a Terran man. Remember that.¡±

    The door shunted open, sliding into the wall surrounding it. Gareth rubbed his eyes, unable to see the warden who had returned into the elevator as quickly as he came to the door. He saw a figure stepping into his cell, and the sounds of the door returning to its initial position.

    As his sight adjusted, he refused to believe he was seeing who had appeared before him.

    ¡°An¡­ Anwen¡­?¡± he gasped, the biggest show of emotion he¡¯d made in his captivity.

    ¡°I told you to be expecting a visitor, didn''t I?¡± she said, her arms crossed.

 Thirty-Two: A Friend From The Past

    Gareth shivered as memories of the last time he¡¯d seen the woman¡¯s face came rushing back to him.

    ¡°No, no¡­ you can¡¯t¡­ you¡¯re not¡­¡± he stammered, as Packer buttoned up her neckline to a less intimate depth.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m not her,¡± the woman said, taking a knee to match Gareth¡¯s seated eye-level. ¡°It¡¯s me. Andria.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gareth sighed, rubbing his eyes, and taking a deep breath. ¡°But all I could think of as you walked right in was¡­ her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she rubbed his bare right triceps, the only garment on Gareth¡¯s body being a pair of orange jumpsuit pants. ¡°I still remember her every single time I look in the mirror. It hasn¡¯t gotten any easier.¡±

    Gareth¡¯s once-blue, now brown eyes glistened as he gazed at the face of someone who looked exactly like the person he had loved the most on Titan. He touched her cheek, the woman letting him. Feeling her smooth skin made him feel better, but it would never satisfy not being able to hear her voice¡ªAnwen¡¯s voice. She was more reserved and less loquacious compared to her identical twin sister.

    ¡°What were you doing in that Stealth Craft?¡± Gareth asked, pulling his hand away.

    ¡°I joined Team Zero,¡± she answered. ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I know. But it¡¯s hard to believe they allowed you to join given your disposition.¡±

    ¡°When Anwen--- after she did what she did and after you fled Titan, after Halsten disappeared¡­ I was given two choices: be executed or submit myself to Team Zero. I chose the latter, but everyone believes I¡¯m dead anyway.¡±

    It was true. To become part of Team Zero, one had to throw every aspect of their previous life away. Their death would be faked, and their remaining lives were given in complete service to the General. That was the price a soldier had to pay to become one of the most elite, prestigious squad in Titanian history.

    ¡°Who made you do it?¡± Gareth asked.

    ¡°What do you mean? It was obviously Rhona. You know very well this is her idea of mercy.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean¡­ was Gunnar not the General back then? Why is Rhona General now?¡±

    ¡°Right, forgive me. You must¡¯ve hidden yourself away from Titanian society after you ran away. Gunnar is no more. A training accident, they say, nearly a decade ago.¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been that,¡± Gareth clenched his fists, remembering his uncle¡¯s face. So similar in appearance to his own cruel father, yet the only thing that man had going for him was his intelligence. That was why Gunnar¡¯s much elder brother had appointed him General in his final years as Emperor, a position he continued under Halsten in order to rehabilitate the name of the Karesti bloodline. ¡°Gunnar was always getting pushed around, never speaking up for himself. But he would¡¯ve checked a hundred times to see whether or not there were any issues with equipment.¡±

    Andria simply nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Right before that, rumours spread about how Rhona wanted to gather support. What for? I¡¯m not sure. But I can only assume it was for replacing Gunnar.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Rhona¡ª

    ¡°No one can say for sure. But Rhona could never remove Gunnar from your father¡¯s image. She saw him as an extension of him that lived on after him.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Halsten prevent that from happening? In fact, where was he throughout all of this?¡±

    ¡°At first, everyone believed him to have gone missing a few months earlier, along with Ilmatar. But after I became part of Team Zero, I quickly learned that he was still alive, but in an incapacitated state. An assassination attempt inside the Royal Palace. Ilmatar didn¡¯t make it. Gunnar and Rhona became acting co-regents¡ª

    ¡°And what happened to Ninon?¡± Gareth inquired of his young niece, the revelation of his sister-in-law¡¯s killing a deep blow to his already aggrieved soul.

    ¡°Ninon was unharmed. She¡¯s alive and well. Rhona¡¯s made sure she grows up safely and happily. It¡¯s surprising. You would think she would take advantage of her, too, given her heritage.¡±

    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s wrong. Half Solich or not, Rhona would¡¯ve never hurt Ninon. That¡¯s her niece.¡±

    Andria stared at her hands as she sat beside Gareth at the edge of his bed. She could only imagine what the information she¡¯d given to him made him feel. But Gareth wasn¡¯t one to wait things out. He wanted to learn the moment he had the opportunity to.

    ¡°I wish I could¡¯ve become an aunt,¡± she sighed after a few moments of silence. ¡°Anwen would¡¯ve been the best mother. I could watch her all day long running around with her little one.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Gareth once wished that he could take Anwen¡¯s hand in marriage, elope to some distant region of the moon, and raise a beautiful family with her. But that was the past. Many things had changed since then.

    ¡°Perhaps she wished to become an aunt as well,¡± Gareth smiled. ¡°Anyways¡­ let¡¯s talk about something else. This is depressing..¡±

    ¡°Tell me about your time on Terra.¡± Andria proposed.

    ¡°Where should I start?¡±

    ¡°From the moment you landed there.¡±

    Naturally, Gareth began speaking about the brisk summer night he plummeted in his craft into the ocean about six leagues south of the southernmost point of Yeupis. The continent of Yeupis was massive, and its landmass alone covered about 35% of Terra¡¯s surface. But the oceans were obscure, deep, and dangerous, especially to Titanians. Water on the skin of a Titanian¡¯s body would kill them if they were drenched for anymore than 10 minutes. Somehow, perhaps partially due to Gareth¡¯s Terran heritage, he had managed to stay afloat and alive in his malfunctioning Craft for eight days. Then a miracle came. A lone bronze-skinned saviour on a 20-foot raft, bearing only a large net, a machete, and a jug of fresh water had appeared before him under a golden sunset.

    ¡°Her name was Manisha,¡± he said. ¡°A woman of 21, yet she had the tenacity and courage of a veteran war general when it came to venturing the open seas alone. I still don¡¯t know why she chose to save me that day, but¡­  I guess I should be grateful.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°She was able to row me back to Chitran¡ªher hometown--before day came. She spent two weeks in the cover of night recovering my supplies from the sea floor and spent the days looking after me. She must¡¯ve been a damn good swimmer. I rested for a month. No one could¡¯ve guessed the Empire¡¯s most wanted fugitive was staying in a two-room wooden house in a town on the coast of south Yeupis.¡±

    ¡°Excuse my ignorance, but¡­ what¡¯s mud?¡± Andria, a woman who had only set foot on Terra under the strict supervision of Rhona Karesti said.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ like a lot of crushed stone mixed with lots and lots of water until it¡¯s like dough. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ think so? Sorry, I¡¯m distracting you. Please, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯d gotten better quickly, but that girl insisted that I stay as her guest. I don¡¯t know if it was because she was just lonely deep inside, but I was aware that I was becoming a burden on her even though she never would¡¯ve admitted it. During another one of those nights she spent working on the water, I fled with my supplies on my back. I rested often so it took me about three weeks to get to Shargara. I didn¡¯t know where I needed to go, just¡­ somewhere I wouldn¡¯t bother people, ideally. I thought I¡¯d go north across the mountains and gather support to really¡­¡±

    Gareth trailed off as visions of his childhood and adolescence flashed quickly in his mind. He shuddered.

    ¡°Gareth? Are you alright?¡± Andria asked, concerned for her old friend.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Gareth shook his head. ¡°I guess I wanted my mother¡¯s people to make peace with the Empire, but knowing me it would¡¯ve been bloodshed,¡±

    Even against Halsten? Andria wondered.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that for a while. I reached a suburban area immediately south of Shargara called Kharud, wearing my armor to disguise myself. I felt like I was being pulled there, by someone or something. If Pizna is real, she must¡¯ve brought me there. It was a tenement, but the natives call them chawls. I¡¯ve seen blood and guts spilled thousands of times¡­ but none of that had ever made me feel the way I felt when I saw what had happened inside one of the units.¡±

    He went on to describe the limbs hacked off of bodies, pools of blood reeking of iron, neighbors that refused to get near, and stained footprints that could¡¯ve only come from the boots of Imperial soldiers. But what had horrified Gareth the most was the sight of a small girl, sitting in the corner staring at the disassembled corpses of her parents and at least two other people, completely unable to speak a word or move a muscle. Realising that no one would help her, he decided to take him along with her towards the north. His plan had shifted. His ambitions for change were paused and he decided to take the role of a father.

    ¡°You saw yourself in that girl, didn¡¯t you?¡± Andria asked after some time for reflection.

    ¡°It was like looking at my reflection,¡± Gareth admitted. "If I had the chance to help my younger self, I would¡¯ve. And that¡¯s what it felt like.¡±

    Andria gave him a soft smile of sympathy, aware of only a glimpse of his suffering. But she did know someone who was far more familiar with it.

    ¡°So you left her back on Terra with a war on the horizon?¡± Andria questioned.

    ¡°She is prepared. She will survive. I wouldn¡¯t have named her after a tough woman if that wasn¡¯t the case.¡±

    ¡°What did you name her?¡± she inquired.

    A grin appeared on Gareth¡¯s face.

    ¡°Anwen.¡±

    ¡°Gareth, you¡¯re a madman,¡± she sighed, resting her face in her hands. After fully taking in that he¡¯d styled his adoptive daughter after her late sister, she picked her head up after several moments. ¡°That was the last thing Anwen would¡¯ve wanted. That¡¯s not how she would¡¯ve liked to be remembered.¡±

    ¡°Andria¡­ remember how you said that looking at that helpless girl was like looking at myself? Who was by my side for all those years, being the light I needed through all the darkness?¡±

    ¡°¡­Anwen.¡± Andria admitted after a few moments of hesitation.

    ¡°I want my Anwen to be someone¡¯s light, just as your sister was to me.¡± Gareth said.

    ¡°If my sister was still here, I think she would¡¯ve slapped you across the face with the back of her hand.¡± Andria sighed.

    ¡°She would¡¯ve,¡± Gareth chuckled. ¡°Is there a better name you could think of?¡±

    ¡°A better name? Oh, let¡¯s see¡­¡± Andria sarcastically rested her chin on her fist in thought. ¡°Tia? You know¡­ your own mother¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°My mother didn¡¯t have the strength, mental or physical, that I envisioned for the girl. I was very young when they took me from her, but I do still remember her. And I¡¯ll be honest, it makes me feel horrible. I don¡¯t want to feel that way when I look at that child.¡±

    Andria wanted to offer words of comfort, but a droning noise from the bracelet on her right wrist stopped her from thinking of any.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± she said, getting up from the bed. ¡°Rhona¡¯s gonna be out of commission for about six months. You¡¯ll have to remain here until then. I¡¯ll try to visit you as much as I can.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Gareth said, grabbing her hand as she turned around. ¡°Promise me something. If you ever come across Anwen or anyone you think looks like her on the battlefield, make sure no harm comes to her.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± she made a sort of lopsided smile.

    ¡°And if you come across Halsten¡¯s son¡­ just don¡¯t kill him. Please.¡±

    ¡°You have my word, Gareth.¡± she said, squeezing his hand back for a second before the cell doors screeched open.

 Thirty-Three: A Stark Revelation

    Inside a classroom alone at a desk, Joakim rubbed at his temples as the textbook was loaded up onto his communicator. It was opened up to the ¡®summary¡¯ section of a chapter, yet despite having read the 30-page chapter three times over, he found it incredibly difficult to believe. He could understand it just fine, but actually accepting it as truth was where he had trouble. How much of it was real, and how much of it was written by scribes commissioned by the Crown to sell to the children of Titan?

    ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks, yet you¡¯re still stuck on the most important chapter? Just how much information can your Terran brain handle?¡± Sindri said, leaning against the door frame.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so much better, why don¡¯t you summarize it for me?¡± Joakim sneered without looking at the browbeat Titanian teenager.

    ¡°Summarize? Well, that¡¯s just too easy. We came from the likes of you, and we fought for our self-determination. Only possible because you made us better than you.¡± Sindri chuckled so loudly it almost seemed he was laughing right in Joakim¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thanks, but I didn¡¯t ask if you think you¡¯re better than me,¡± Joakim said, planting his hands on his desk, pushing his chair backwards and hauling himself to his feet. ¡°And I don¡¯t think I need you to be watching over me like that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you asked for. It¡¯s the truth.¡± Sindri turned, standing parallel to the door frame above and around him. ¡°Can¡¯t I just kill time? Roll call won¡¯t be for a while. I like watching you. I guess for you, it¡¯ll be like I¡¯m¡­ watching ant antfiguring out how to navigate its tunnels.¡±

    Joakim faced him with his arms flailed out to his sides, even though he was on the other side of the room from the door, about 15 yards.

    ¡°How about we test your statement out? Come at me, big guy.¡± he said with an uncharacteristic smirk on his face.

    He knows he can¡¯t touch me.

    ¡°I think this¡­¡± Sindri stepped forward slightly, gripping the edges of a desk. ¡°¡­will do a much better job than I can. Want to find out?¡±

    I sensed his intentions from a league away with my Detection. I¡¯ll be out of the way before the desk leaves his hands.

    ¡°Try me.¡±

    Just as the desk left the surface of the floor, a stomping pair of feet surged toward them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you two understand what you¡¯re doing here? Instructor here or not, this is a classroom. If you wanted to spar you should¡¯ve gone down to the Great Hall. Do I need to ask who started this?¡±

    The two young men looked behind the doorframe, gazing upon Lucia who had a disappointed look on her face, hands on her hips.

    Fuck me, it¡¯s the keeper of justice again, Sindri grumbled, dropping the desk to the floor. The clanging sound it created made it clear to Lucia who had started the commotion if it hadn¡¯t been obvious already.

    For once I¡¯m glad to see the girl¡¯s face, Joakim thought, almost smiling.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Sindri pointed at the shorter girl, who was about the same height as Meinrad as a result of her Terran-Titanian heritage. Full-blooded Titan women were usually at least two inches taller, most standing between 6¡¯5¡± and 6¡¯10¡± in stature. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell the instructor, are you?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± she said softly, staring him in the eye. ¡°Just remember, Sindri. You could¡¯ve been a corporal like Malin and me. Shouldn¡¯t that embarrass you enough?¡±

    Sindri narrowed his eyes, accepting his defeat silently. Lucia had a big mouth, but she always knew what to say. He crossed his arms and walked around the girl. After the boy was out of sight, Lucia returned to her usual warm, cheery demeanour.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late, Joakim. Instructor had me help her set up Meinrad and Klaudia¡¯s rooms for when they return tomorrow morning.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°No worries,¡± Joakim yawned, now bored that his constant source of rivalry and amusement¡ªbut mostly the latter¡ªhad left the room. ¡°I needed some help with this chapter here.¡±

    Lucia wasted no time pulling a chair up to Joakim¡¯s side.

    ¡°I know. I heard about it from the hallway back there,¡± she reminded him of the incident that had just passed. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ we¡¯ll start with the years.¡±

    ¡°9,000 BFI,¡± Joakim answered. ¡°Birth of the first person to have features that are common in Titanians.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quick to answer,¡± Lucia complimented. ¡°Didn¡¯t even have to ask the question.¡±

    ¡°I just want to test my knowledge.¡± Joakim shrugged.

    ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t need my help?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, no. I¡­ well, it helps to have someone listen to what you know, right?¡±

    ¡°I was going to stay anyway,¡± Lucia smiled. ¡°Learning¡¯s a fun thing. Tell me what circumstances led to this birth.¡±

    ¡°Ancient societies needed a new weapon to win over another¡¯s land, water¡­ other resources. Conventional weapons were being overcome faster than they could be developed. The solution of many nations was to create a weapon that could continually evolve on its own and upgrade over time and eventually be produced in mass numbers.¡±

    ¡°So what was this solution? And who created it?¡±

    ¡°They modified and enhanced genes of specially selected zygotes to create people who were faster, smarter, stronger, and more durable than a normal person. They wanted to create super soldiers to mow down other nations and conquer them in ways regular soldiers could never hope to.¡±

    ¡°You need to answer the second part of the question, Joakim.¡±

    ¡°I need a hint.¡± Joakim feigned having not knowledge.

    ¡°You do need my help, after all,¡± Lucia patted his shoulder. ¡°A hint¡­ Titanians didn¡¯t exist yet. So who were the ones pulling the strings behind these experiments?¡±

    ¡°The forefathers of modern-day Terrans. They were peoples who were centuries ahead of their descendants in technological progress¡­ or technically centuries behind?¡± Joakim said, genuinely confused at his wording this time around.

    ¡°There we go. Was that hard to say?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Joakim shrugged. He wanted to get the tutoring session over with. ¡°Next question?¡±

    ¡°And of these collective experiments, what was the aftermath and outcome? As briefly as possible.¡±

    ¡°50 years on, it is said that a total of 20,000 Titanians were born. The initial pitfall was that there were too few successful births to create viable population pools for super soldiers to be pulled from, but in the years to come it was said that their lifespans were considerably shorter than an original Terrans, a possible trade-off for their physical enhancements over their creators. Perhaps the one that displeased the Terrans the most was that the Titanians fraternised with those genetically similar to them instead of the people they were made to serve.¡±

    ¡°So they were deemed failures. How were they dealt with?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ they were displaced as far away from Terra as they could. Many Terran governments feared backlash from the public if they euthanized every Titanian, so they chose to deport them collectively to Saturn¡¯s largest moon.¡±

    After gazing at the boy for several moments, Lucia began to clap her hands.

    ¡°Good job, Joakim. You did have the whole chapter down,¡± she said, before dropping her arms to her sides. ¡°Why did you even need me down here?¡±

    ¡°The truth is¡­¡± he began, before taking a pause. ¡°I am pretty confident in how I learned it. All I was curious about is if it sounded right to someone else¡¯s ears.¡±

    ¡°It did. Why wouldn¡¯t it sound right?¡±

    ¡°Because how much of what¡¯s in that book actually happened? Did we Terrans really create you and dump you onto this moon? Is that why these people ravaged my homeland for so long?¡±

    Is that what Mum and Dad wanted to hide from me?

    ¡°The Terran side of this story is lost to history,¡± Lucia sighed. ¡°There is only one truth now. I don¡¯t believe in anything else.¡±

    ¡°What about your¡­ God, or whatever? The Pizna woman. Did she not make you?¡± Joakim stammered, remembering a conversation he overheard between Colonel Gerlachus and her superior Brigadier General Brose.

    ¡°The Temple and the Crown separated hundreds of years ago,¡± Lucia answered. ¡°Not everyone believes in that story anymore. Joakim, I know you¡¯re learning this because you have to, but can I tell you what I honestly think?¡±

    ¡°What would that be?¡±

    ¡°The fighting, the killing¡­ I hate it just as much as you do. I don¡¯t like seeing people dying. But as someone with a Terran father, I can tell you that what we¡¯re doing is the only way we can pay for the sins of our ancestors. I remember once my father told me everything that comes around, goes around. I don¡¯t think he was wrong.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Joakim picked his head up and finally made eye contact with Lucia. ¡°What did my father die for? My mother too. Were they killed for nothing?¡±

    An image of his mother¡¯s severed head flashed before his eyes, held by the hair in Maedoc Antelius¡¯ hand. The fury in her still agape eyes screamed at him.

    ¡°They died defending their homes, I¡¯m sure. Anyone would fight to the death protecting what they love. They just didn¡¯t know. The things their ancestors did were unknown to them. I feel very sorry for them.¡±

    Joakim¡¯s shoulders shivered; his lips slightly parted as he tried to come up with something as a response. But he couldn¡¯t.

    Lucia placed a hand on his back and kept it there.

    ¡°We have the chance to be better than them, than everyone who came before us. We can do it together, Joakim.¡±

 Thirty-Four: Protectors of The Empire

    For the first time since the news of the calamity in Shargara, the meeting room of the Central Council was calm. The twenty members that had either not attended the conference or had survived the incident awaited patiently at the seats. They looked forward to seeing the fruits of their¡ªand their fellow prestigious bourgeoisies¡¯ throughout the Empire¡ªvotes, a process that took two weeks. To rush a person of such stature meant to loosen the trust they had built either through generations of family reputations or years of service for the Empire. In total, 6,971 votes had been cast to replace eight of the nine members who passed away on the day of the Conference.

    ¡°All rise,¡± ordered Lieutenant General Salomon, who stood alone at the centre of the semicircular table. ¡°I will now announce the nine names chosen by yourself and your many peers to replace our fallen brothers and sisters.¡±

    Major General Sjogren shot a look at the two guards manning the doors, signaling for them to be opened. Sjogren gave a nod of acknowledgement to Salomon, enabling him to begin reading out the list of names. But the councillors now understood it wasn¡¯t simply a gathering to hear the names being called out.

    ¡°They¡¯re already here?¡± Count Moen whispered to Major General Vang who was seated beside him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me,¡± Vang shrugged. ¡°You think I get a say in how things go here?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Moen shrugged.

    Moen took a glance to his right, where three empty seats came into his vision. Three of his good friends¡ª Lieutenant General Berg, Brigadier General Bosch, and Countess Hagen¡ªwould never occupy them again. He only hoped people who carried the same weight as them would replace them on their seats.

    ¡°When your name has been called, please take any empty seat,¡± Salomon turned around to face the double doors about 10 yards away. He cleared his throat, remembering the order of names he had memorised.

    ¡°Earl Eskil Daalen,¡± he called out. A man with a professional grin, one that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, strutted through the door and seated himself at the table. His appearance was met with about five seconds of applause.

    ¡°Count Benno Tasse,¡± Salomon summoned the man, entering and sitting in much the same manner as the man before him, and met by a similar magnitude of cheers.

    ¡°Marquess Rochus Asjes,¡± the man entered with a genuine grin plastered on his face, and he seemed to be the only one so far who was eager to be inaugurated to the Council.

    ¡°Marchioness Iben Eld,¡± the first woman of the batch entered, readily taken the seat beside her husband who had come right before her.

    So that¡¯s why the bastard¡¯s so happy, Sjogren noted. This isn¡¯t supposed to be a merry occasion, but here we are.

    ¡°Brigadier¡­ my apologies, Major General Ceel Abspoel,¡± the first military inductee had entered, his dress uniform a new sight among the new initiates. His walk was less prideful, and more calm compared to the nobles. Although nobles and high-ranking Military were about the same in social status, the latter were always humbler in demeanour.

    ¡°Major General Hrodohaidis Jarvinen,¡± the first and only combatant woman had come in, and despite her hefty name, she was just as meek in appearance as her colleague before her.

    ¡°Brigadier¡­ forgive me again, Major General Waldomar Brose.¡±

    The man apologetically stepped through the doorway before sitting far somewhat further away from his two military colleagues.

    ¡°Duchess¡­¡± Salomon spoke, before searching his mind to see if he¡¯d said the right title.

    Ah, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s only just become Duchess.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Duchess Quirina Calvo,¡± he said. The young lady had walked in with a much more conservative flair than any noble who had come in, wearing a purple mourning dress with her hands clasped in front of her. Her pace was somewhat slower than the rest. The clapping suddenly became louder, but it was in commemoration of the woman¡¯s father, the previous head of the Calvo family. It was all she had to her was her name, at least inside the council meeting room.

    ¡°And last, but certainly not the least, Duke Silvan Karesti.¡±

    At the mention of the family name, 27 of the thirty councillors shot up to their feet. Instead of clapping with intensity, their mouths opened with strong praises for the ultimate councillor to be inaugurated that day.

    ¡°Long live the blood of Bence!¡± they roared, repeating the name of the first independent Karesti Emperor. ¡°Long live the blood of Bence! Long live the blood of Bence! Long live the blood of Bence!¡±

    ¡°Long live the blood of Bence!¡± Quirina finally joined in after the litany continued into its eighth or ninth iteration.

    Silvan, one of two remaining councillors who did not partake in the cheers besides Fabian who was keenly moderating the meeting, looked all around as the applauds continued to progress. Despite his body being ultra tolerant to the frigid expanses of Titan just like all his other brethren, he could not help but feel chills run down his spine. It was as if his body was aware of the weight the Karesti name carried, like the memory of it being both feared and awed was stored within his veins.

    But they¡¯re not for me, he reminded himself. They¡¯re for the people who came before me.

    Then he remembered the contents of the voice message that Sjogren had left after Meurig delivered his acceptance of the appointment invitation to the Military Headquarters.

    Sitting down and simply accepting their praises won¡¯t do me any good. I can speak, and I will.

    ¡°Thank you all,¡± Silvan stood up, slamming his palms on the table before him. ¡°Lieutenant General Salomon, I have a word to give my fellow councillors, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The lad seems to get it, the corner of Salomon¡¯s lips twitched as he stopped himself from smiling.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Salomon said. ¡°Listen attentively, all of you. And if any one else wishes to speak, you will be allowed to, later. Seat yourselves for now. Duke Silvan?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lieutenant General,¡± said Silvan, making his way to the centre of the table. ¡°My dear colleagues, I am very grateful to be in this room and especially in your presence. It has been a few weeks since a Karesti has been here. I may not be the same as my cousin Rhona. I may not be as skilled, nor as strong, nor as experienced as her in either in the affairs of the Empire, nor in the military. But we Karesti¡¯s do not wait to better ourselves to act. The Red Devil certainly didn¡¯t. We saw that even though he was no longer in his prime form, he ripped through the ceiling of usurper Linden¡¯s home and maimed General Karesti. Who knows what else he could¡¯ve done had she not stopped him¡­¡±

    He paused for a moment. What else could he say that wasn¡¯t a repetition of the events of the last few weeks? He¡¯d never had to recite such a speech before.

    He looked around, anxiety creeping up on him. He had to say something before the others would notice. To be caught unprepared within the Central Council as a Karesti would be soul-crushing.

    But then his eyes caught a pair of silent lips moving to his right, three seats down.

    Protect¡­ he was able surmise the word being mouthed. Is that what I need to talk about? What they all need... is assurance from the strongest bloodline in history. I get it.

    Silvan cleared his throat, fabricating a phlegm-filled throat.

    ¡°As a member of the bloodline you all know as protectors of the Empire, I will work with all of you to keep it united. We will make sure the people continue to get what they need when they need it, not only on the mainland but in our territories as well. For our fallen brothers and sisters, for those who cannot sit in this room any more, we will see justice be carried out. To the ones that took them from us, we will make you pay!¡±

    Silvan¡¯s fist instinctively flew into the air, and so did everyone else¡¯s.

    Had his words rallied everyone into acceptance? Was he now one with the people he agreed to join so that he could figure out what had happened to his father? Perhaps not. Perhaps it was solely the power of his family name or the blood in his veins. Maybe he was just another wielder of the name assigned by Pizna to keep watch over them. But whatever the case was, he felt that what he was doing was right. Even though the words coming from his mouth, a vow of continuing the war his cousin had started, didn¡¯t resonate with him at all, he still loved the collective acceptance.

    So he let himself smile. As fists flattened and joined with their partners to clap he found his eyes drifting around the room again.

    ¡°We all appreciate your sermon, if you couldn¡¯t tell already,¡± Salomon allowed himself a chuckle. ¡°Thank you, Duke Karesti. May Pizna bless your tenure as councillor. You may return to your seat. Now, would anyone else have a word to offer our new colleagues?¡±

    As Silvan eased himself back into his chair, his eyes darted to the lips that had saved him much embarrassment. But instead he found the eyes averting his gaze.

    Why did Quirina Calvo help me? And why is she crying?

 Thirty-Five: An Unlikely Alliance

    Silvan¡¯s hands hovered under a tap of liquid methane. As he scrubbed them clean, the cool liquid flowing over his skin, he could still only think of his speech given an hour prior.

    Did they believe it? He asked himself. More important than having conviction in his own words was if others had believed them. If not, it would¡¯ve made everything he hoped for redundant. As Fabian Salomon had implied, the right words had to be spoken by him in the right place, otherwise no one would trust him¡ªor at least keep their distrust as moderate and inconspicuous as possible. Such was the case with Rhona Karesti.

    ¡°Ah, Duke Silvan, what a surprise!¡± a man exclaimed as he stepped into bathroom Silvan had been alone in until that point.

    You don¡¯t need to call me Duke--- no, he should. If I present myself as lowly, people will take advantage of it.

    ¡°Pleasure to see you¡­ Count Moen, was it?¡±

    ¡°Please, call me Olvir. We¡¯re colleagues now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    You can¡¯t let him be too personable with you. Owner of the third-largest private mine on Titan, he¡¯ll want to have his way with you undoubtedly.

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to call you by your title,¡± Silvan smiled, moving away from the sink, and putting his hands below an air dryer. ¡°Nobility is something our ancestors didn¡¯t take for granted. Neither should we.¡±

    ¡°You do make a point, Duke Silvan,¡± Moen chuckled, before sighing. ¡°I will be honest. I hadn¡¯t expected you to be appointed. Or, actually, I hadn¡¯t thought you would accept the appointment.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Silvan finished drying his hands.

    ¡°What I mean is¡­ you aren¡¯t quite as out-and-about as General Karesti.¡±

    ¡°Well, tides can change quickly,¡± Silvan noted. "It¡¯s funny you mention her name. I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve come here if what happened to her back on Terra didn¡¯t go down. I suppose that¡¯s why I felt I had to come here.¡±

    ¡°The bonds of blood are strong, I see,¡± Moen remarked. ¡°But if I may, I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead,¡± Silvan said, having subtly inched himself towards the door so that he could leave as soon. ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡±

    ¡°This war that we¡¯ve put ourselves into¡­ what do you think we¡¯ll gain from it?¡±

    Land? Resources? Answers such as those were shallow. If he said them aloud it would give him away as a person who couldn¡¯t think beyond physical wants. Karesti¡¯s were much more than that.

    ¡°I guess honour¡¯s a nice thing,¡± Silvan answered. ¡°But that¡¯s what all wars we fought raged on for. I believe that what we have to gain from this is a clean slate. Something to build anew on.¡±

    ¡°So you want the Terran continent to be vanquished of its people?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Silvan shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s not for me to say. Anyways, I think I¡¯ll get going. I believe you came here to do something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Moen said, hiding a smile. ¡°I shall see you next meeting, Duke Silvan.¡±

    ¡°You as well, Count Moen.¡± Silvan tilted his head slightly in honour of a man who was a decade his senior. He pushed past the sliding doors of the bathroom where he found himself in one of the hallways of the Civil Administration. This was where the meetings of the Central Council were held and where offices of the ministries were located, but it was much smaller than the Military Headquarters that it was attached to.

    Outside he found that the halls were mostly empty save for a few passing guards here and there. His fellow councillors had for the most part left the grounds of the building as soon as their meeting had been completed. But there was still another 15 minutes or so before Meurig would arrive to pick him up.

    What would he do to kill time?

    Silvan entered the five-sided rotunda of the Administration building. To his left and right were two more hallways leading to smaller meeting rooms and offices like the one he¡¯d come out of. At the left and right up ahead were the principal meeting room where Central Council convened and the library, respectively.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Literature was an important part of Silvan¡¯s life, but not because he¡¯d wanted it to be. After Gunnar Karesti¡¯s death, his widow and Silvan¡¯s mother immersed herself in reading physical, paperbound books as a way to retreat from the weight of grief. All the walls of Ortrun¡¯s room and many of the hallways were lined in shelves of old books she gradually made a collection of.

    The feeling of being somewhere that resembled home snapped Silvan¡¯s fa?ade of appearing like he had everything together. This place was strange to him, filled with even stranger people. The only ones he believed he could trust were Sjogren and Salomon, of which he had only met the former, and that too briefly. He realized that if he could not make alliances within the Central Council he would not be able to keep his seat on it. Everyone had their own agenda and their own story, but which resembled his the most?

    Silvan hurried to a seat in a quiet corner of the¡ªas far as he was aware¡ªempty library. He held his face in his hands as his chest rose and fell rapidly, anxiety flowing through his veins. He was not prepared at all. His mother had tried to protect him from the intricacies of bureaucracy for so many years but could not stop his grown self from going where his heart desired. Was this what he desired?

    Calm down, Silvan, he told himself in his head. Just¡­ breathe. Breathe, and think. You need to do research. Find out what stakes the other councillors have. Moen mentioned something about the war. What do they have to do with this war? I¡¯m sure at least the nobles have their family histories written somewhere in this very library I¡¯m in.

    His thoughts were interrupted as he heard a set of soft footsteps traversing across the library on the other side of the grandiose room.

    He sighed as he took his head out of his hands, frustrated that his promising and hopeful stream of thought had been severed. He turned his head in the direction of the footsteps and saw a figure facing a window, their forearms resting on the ledge.

    That doesn¡¯t look like a librarian to me.

    The person didn¡¯t seem to notice Silvan¡¯s presence as he carefully approached them. As he got closer, he was surprised to find out who it was. He had the opportunity to ask important questions.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t you¡¯d be here, Duchess Quirina.¡± Silvan politely chimed, prompting the young woman to turn and look at him. He hadn¡¯t gotten close enough to see it before, but her face look exhausted and dreary even as she produced a slight smile.

    ¡°Oh, Duke Silvan. What a surprise to see you here.¡±

    Silvan leaned against the wall adjacent to the window and crossed his arms.

    ¡°Now that we have a moment to speak privately, I need to know why you did that.¡± the young man¡¯s voice suddenly turning stern.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You exactly what I mean. Back when I was delivering my speech.¡± he sighed. Silvan desired to speak in a more amiable tone, but he couldn¡¯t tell if he could trust the young duchess. Especially a member of the family whose technology led to his father¡¯s demise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying,¡± she admitted. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡±

    ¡°Now how on Titan would I remember you? With all due respect, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever even seen your face¡ª

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. And¡­ well, I shouldn¡¯t really blame you for not remembering, but we have met before. Not recently, of course.¡±

    ¡°And when would that have been?¡± Silvan sighed. He was getting frustrated, believing the girl was playing around with him. But then again, the enervation etched into her face told him she wasn¡¯t in the condition to be doing so.

    ¡°It was¡­ it¡¯ll be 15 years ago, four months from now. Emperor Halsten¡¯s inauguration party. Forgive me, I really shouldn¡¯t have expected you to remember something that happened so long ago. We were only four then.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Silvan, trying to probe through his memory for that day but could find nothing besides the fact that he had indeed gone there with his mother and father. It wouldn¡¯t be farfetched to presume that the heiress of the Calvo family too had been present. ¡°Still doesn¡¯t tell me why you helped me.¡±

    ¡°I think we could both use each other¡¯s help.¡± she said, but there was some uncertainty in her voice. She wasn¡¯t sure what this ¡®help¡¯ would consist of, but she knew it would come.

    ¡°Ah, so you weren¡¯t being kind for the sake of it, huh?¡± Silvan said frustratingly, hitting his forehead with his palm. ¡°Sure, fine. I can do that. Nice seeing you, Duchess, I think I¡¯m going to¡ª

    ¡°Wait, Duke Silvan,¡± she called out moments after his back left the wall. ¡°I honestly think we can do something for each other. This¡­ this council is built on exchanges, you know that. And as a member of the Karesti line you can¡¯t exchange with just anyone. I¡ªI don¡¯t know what we can give each other yet, but I want you to trust me. I want to trust you, Duke Silvan.¡±

    Silvan had stopped before he was further than arm¡¯s length from the young woman. Something inside him told him to just consider her words. A war that threatened the power balance of the Empire and its two colonial strongholds had commenced. Could he afford to let such an opportunity go that the Empire that his cousin strived to change could possibly fall apart?

    ¡°Trust, you say?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes. We need to trust each other. Our Empire is in a difficult position which can be strengthened by an alliance between members of its two most powerful families. We can keep this a secret. No, we must.¡± Quirina affirmed. She extended her right arm before her, ready to partake in the Titanian gesture of confidence.

    Silvan diffidently wrapped his right hand around Quirina¡¯s right elbow, the digits of his appendage completely enveloping the middle part of her arm with its size. Silvan¡¯s lips remained straight as a faint smile spread across Quirina¡¯s, her thumb pressing into the inner area of Silvan¡¯s elbow.

    ¡°I trust you, Duchess Quirina Calvo.¡± he said.

    ¡°I trust you, Duke Silvan Karesti.¡±

 Thirty-Six: New Roles and Reunions

    The rifle was steady in its wielder¡¯s hands as its four barrels pointed in the direction of a figure. Unmoving and lacking reaction, it then bounced as it was riddled with Reserve beams from the lethal weapon. Pulling his face away from the gun¡¯s sight, the man smiled as he saw the holes he made in his defenseless target.

    ¡°The real ones won¡¯t be standing so still.¡± he told himself as the dummy 30 yards in front of him slowly regenerated via the shards of Utrium embedded in it, appearing as if it hadn¡¯t even been touched.

    The small shooting range in the Military Headquarters as well as many considerably larger ones situated in hundreds of Titanian bases across the Empire were the closest to true gunfights the vast majority of Titanian soldiers had seen¡ªapart from a handful of very old warriors who saw a real battle or two during the end of Emperor Henrik¡¯s reign and the beginning of Emperor Halsten¡¯s. That was excluding the numerous riots that happened each year on Mars and the rare raids on Terra, targeting old sites that were once of value to the Empire, which still happened. However Henrik had died two decades earlier, so imagining scenarios that would potentially be manifested on the battlefield had been on the top of every Titanian fighter¡¯s mind. And even though Waldomar Brose was too high of a position to actually be deployed to the battlefield, it didn¡¯t hurt to visualise himself in the shoes of his subordinates who would.

    ¡°Astounding marksmanship, Major General.¡± a man remarked warmly behind him. Brose pressed on a knob adjacent to the trigger of his rifle, activating his safety before lowering it and turning to face him.

    ¡°Thank you, Major General Sjogren,¡± he offered his salute at about the same time as the other, aware that they were now equal in rank. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected you to come around.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I practically scoured the entire Headquarters looking for you,¡± Sjogren chuckled. ¡°And you can call me Goban here.¡±

    A smile flashed across Brose¡¯s face, being acknowledged so quickly by his new counterpart.

    ¡°Right then, Goban. To what do I owe the pleasure?¡±

    Sjogren¡¯s smile faded, causing Waldomar to worry. It couldn¡¯t be good.

    ¡°Many months ago when we confirmed the Red Devil¡¯s survival on Terra, General Karesti had the Martial Advisory Council draw up a contingency for if he were to return to Titan.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being serious now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Brose tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°Yes. Our General is a very careful woman¡­ she knew what her brother was capable of. Now, we know he didn¡¯t quite come back as many thought he would¡¯ve, but the fact remains that it was genuine preparation for war. We¡¯ve used this contingency as a guide for how to deal with this new Terran dilemma. The relatively few soldiers we¡¯ve deployed to scout northwards to the Mountains are there in primarily a scouting and surveying capacity.¡±

    Sjogren paused to catch his breath, but Brose took the opportunity to chime in.

    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing the 50,000 soldiers required for the ground invasion are incompetent in head-to-head combat.¡± Brose surmised with confidence, using intuition he¡¯d gained in his three years as Minister of Martial Education.

    ¡°Correct,¡± Goban nodded. ¡°The Advisory Council has identified the need for 2,500 instructors on the ground on Mars to offer a crash course on war strategy. Salomon has sent you a confidential, encrypted email with the instructions to send them, but it is your task to develop this course with the Advisory Council¡¯s cooperation and to send the instructors emails with Salomon¡¯s instructions. He wants those instructors sent to Mars in three days. Don¡¯t worry about staffing shortages at Heimat¡ªclasses will be suspended indefinitely.¡±

    Brose seemed to understand his directives right away, although he was annoyed at having to notify the school directors of the suspension. But then again, the burden would be on them to pass the news along to the instructors and students.

    ¡°Understood, Goban. You can count on me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Waldomar. I¡¯ll let Salomon know you¡¯ll start your work as soon as possible.¡±

    --

    Waldomar dropped onto a sofa in the living room of a penthouse suite in the centre of Xanadu City¡¯s vibrant, colorful business district, sighing as the relief of the soft cushions comforted his sore backside after hours of sitting on hard Civil Administration Building seats. He kicked the boots off his feet, resting them on the coffee table a yard in front of the sofa. He set his communicator on his lap and hovered his finger over the holographic screen, stopping on the button that featured the symbol of a golden envelope. There, he began to draft an email to the secretaries and directors within the Ministry of Martial Education¡ªthere was no way he would personally communicate orders to thousands of individuals when he could send the message through the addresses of a couple hundred mid-level employees. He made sure to type out the information Salomon had diligently sent him in his own words, before dispatching the message in the form of a mass-email. At least that would give an appearance of credibility.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Then, there was the second mass-email he would have to make in which he would inform the directors of the Heimat Academy as well as numerous satellite schools throughout the Empire that trained the young, future protectors of the Empire that their education was to be put on hold. Unlike most councillors and indeed ministers, Brose was genuinely interested in the field he oversaw. Having first become an instructor at age 20 at a school on Mars after six years of being an enlisted soldier like most other Titanian defenders, it was his eye for talent and his desires to see it flourish that brought him to where he was 10 years later. Titanian martial education was required for every Titanian child from ages 10 to 14, and if they chose to remain in the Military¡ªwhich 25% did, their advanced learning would continue to the age of 19 where they would become full-fledged soldiers.

    ¡°Dear respected directors,¡± he spoke the words allowed, enabling to be typed automatically onto the communicator screen. ¡°It is with great humility and difficulty that I announce that..¡±

    He stopped for a second.

    The remainder of the school year will cease indefinitely, or the school year will be postponed until further notice?

    As his gaze was fixed on the screen of his communicator, deliberating on how to complete the sentence, he saw a shape move under his chin with great speed.

    ¡°Pizna Almighty¡­¡± he stammered. He slowly shifted his stare downwards where he saw a knife being wielded in the hand of someone unknown who stood behind him, inches away from his throat.

    ¡°You know better than to deactivate your Detection so soon.¡± the stranger said, and Waldomar could only imagine a smirk on their face. In reaction, he produced a smirk on his own, returning his gaze back to his screen.

    ¡°A lot of people like to type with their fingers, but I prefer using my voice,¡± he said. ¡°Where are my hands?¡±

    The would-be assailant hadn¡¯t noticed that Waldomar¡¯s hands had remained on his lap the entire time he was writing his second email, and by the time they realized, Waldomar had already spun around and pointed his pistol at their head.

    They took a step back and sheathed their knife in their utility belt. They frowned as they put their hands up beside their head.

    ¡°You can¡¯t dispatch someone who taught you pretty much everything you know,¡± Waldomar howled with laughter. ¡°Come on, Tove. Be better.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to surprise you.¡± the instructor of the Frei Squad spoke, letting her arms fall to her sides as she let out a disappointed sigh.

    ¡°Some surprise that was,¡± Waldomar rolled his eyes, replacing his pistol in its holster. ¡°You haven¡¯t been to the city in a while. What makes you think you can sneak into my home and point a knife at my throat?¡±

    ¡°Living in that palace for months on end will make anyone go mad,¡± Instructor Gerlachus snapped at her supervisor. ¡°And you forget I have your access code. I didn¡¯t really sneak in. The knife¡­ it just made it more fun.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Tove, I was just teasing you.¡± he grinned before reaching over the sofa and wrapping his arms around her hips, still clad in her military attire as was the rest of her body, lifting her over the sofa and spinning her around twice as she cupped his face in her hands, before he dropped her gently on it. She shrieked with laughter as she felt Waldomar¡¯s touch for the first time in close to a year.

    ¡°So, how was the inauguration?¡± she asked as cozied up beside him.

    ¡°It would¡¯ve been a lot more special if this stupid war wasn¡¯t going on,¡± he sighed. ¡°But I saw a lot of interesting faces there.¡±

    The greedy Moen, the inseparable Asjes and Eld, his eccentric colleague Vang, the little-known heiress of the Calvo family and the equally reclusive last remaining male member of the Karesti family were some of the few characters he had become acquainted with and indulged Tove about. He spoke about their speeches and their manners and behaviour.

    ¡°Ah, could you believe it? That dunce Salomon couldn¡¯t say his own name right if his life depended on it!¡± Waldomar erupted in laughter as he described the moment his very name was called.

    ¡°I wonder how a man like that ever wound up becoming the righthand to the General.¡± Tove giggled along with him. ¡°Certainly there are more intelligent and capable men out there.¡±

    ¡°And who might you be referring to?¡± Waldomar asked rhetorically while both knew the answer.

    ¡°A very beautiful man.¡± Tove said in a singsong tone, running her fingertips through Waldomar¡¯s brown-blonde scalp, whose length ended just above his shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯d be correct.¡± Brose smiled.

    And then a pang of sudden gloom erupted in Waldomar¡¯s chest. He knew that the instructors would receive and respond to their orders by the next afternoon. Tove seemed to see the mood change in his eyes and promptly pulled her hand away from his head.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± she asked, a slight frown appearing on her lips.

    ¡°Tove,¡± he sighed. ¡°You would be finding out about this very soon anyway, but it¡¯s best that I tell you now. You¡¯ve been given orders.¡±

 Thirty-Seven: Captain of The Frei Squad

    Colonel Gerlachus rubbed her temples, sighing as Major General Brose finished delivering the details of her new assignment.

    ¡°And I have three days to get there?¡±

    ¡°Fort Bence on Mars,¡± Brose confirmed. ¡°You have to reach there within three days.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll have to leave my position with the Frei Squad.¡± she accepted.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to change my work duties too,¡± Brose said in an attempt to sympathize with her. ¡°I¡¯m going to be part of the team creating the course. It¡¯s more likely than not that I¡¯ll also have to go to Mars at some point, so at least we won¡¯t be far from one another.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that, it¡¯s just¡­ my students need me to be there for them. Every student in the Empire has had multiple instructors during their schooling except for those six. They won¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°This is temporary, Tove,¡± Brose tried to reassure. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the course to be longer than three weeks¡­ a month at most. They can manage. I¡¯ll arrange for a captain to supervise them until then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s if the ground invasion goes to plan,¡± Tove noted. ¡°But we both know how unpredictable Terrans are. If things shift too much, us instructors will be required again.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Waldomar sighed. ¡°Give it to me clearly.¡±

    She¡¯ll never admit it, but she really does care about those students. Even if most of them are Terran. They¡¯re the only people in recent memory she¡¯s had to live under the same roof with.

    ¡°I want to go back to the Palace and tell them exactly what will be happening. I want them to hear from my mouth how things will proceed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t allow that.¡± Waldomar said with empathy in his voice.

    ¡°Why not? My expertise applies only¡ªwell, fine, at the very least I can return to my quarters and retrieve my belongings. I only brought an extra change of clothing here.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not, Colonel Gerlachus,¡± Waldomar said sternly. ¡°If your students see you and realize you¡¯re gone the next day they will ask questions that are unnecessary. They will become complacent and¡­ let¡¯s just say outcomes that are undesirable will come about. I¡¯ll have a couple of my people come and get your things for you as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Major General¡­¡±

    Tove frowned, but at the end of the day, Waldomar was not only her illicit lover. She was one of his first students and he was her immediate superior as well. There was a dynamic she had to respect as a subordinate and a soldier.

    ¡°¡­I have one request to make.¡± she proposed, her tone humble.

    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Waldomar said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring in a captain,¡± she said. ¡°I want you to temporarily promote one of my students and have them act in the capacity of a supervisor.¡±

    Brose was intrigued at this offer. But he needed to know more to accept it.

    ¡°Tell me more.¡± he nodded.

    ¡°Warrant Officer Meinrad Glynn, one of the two Terran children we selected to be sent to the northern edge of Yeupis. His leadership, problem-solving and physical prowess together make him the best in the Squad.¡±

    ¡°I believe I do recall that boy.¡± Brose remarked with his finger under his chin.

    ¡°He was also responsible for identifying, tracking, and dispatching the leader of the Terran resistance. Not in the way we¡¯d hoped, but he got it all done. He¡¯s more than capable. I know you remember what I reported back to you back in Shargara.¡±

    Brose clasped his hands and rested his chin on his knuckles as he thought critically about the proposition. Although he wanted to say yes immediately, he was a senior-ranking member of the Titanian military and any action from him required deep thought.

    ¡°I accept,¡± he said. ¡°Although higher level actions will need my guidance, I don¡¯t see why he can¡¯t supervise the Frei Squad.¡±

    Without a second of hesitation, Tove threw her arms around Waldomar and squeezed him tightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Waldomar. He won¡¯t let you down, I promise you.¡±

    ¡°Of¡­ course¡­¡± Brose gasped as the air was being pushed out of his lungs by Tove¡¯s strong hold. She only stopped after he tapped her lightly on the shoulder as he began to have difficulty breathing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I hurt you? Please tell me I didn¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± he smiled.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She¡¯d rather be caught dead than act this way in front of her students. Or anyone else, for that matter.

    ¡°Your word means a lot to me because you were not only my best student, but you¡¯re my best instructor, too,¡± he continued after his breath returned to him. ¡°You¡¯re the instructor of the one and only Frei Squad for a reason.¡±

    He pecked her lightly on the lips briefly, but he had to remind himself internally that he had not agreed to Tove¡¯s offer because of their mutual feelings. Indeed, their illicit relationship had only begun after she was appointed as the Frei Squad instructor.

    ¡°I better change into my other clothes,¡± she said in a sultry tone after a few agonizing moments of silence, tugging suggestively at the lapel of her jacket. ¡°It¡¯s getting really hot. Would you like to help?¡±

    Brose pushed her inching forehead away with his palm, causing her to fall on her back.

    ¡°I have an email to finish writing. It¡¯s getting quite late, too.¡± he said firmly, rejecting Tove¡¯s advances.

    ¡°After so long, I thought we could¡­ argh, never mind. I¡¯m heading to bed.¡± she exasperatingly accepted. Her feet hit the floor with a thud, pushing away Waldomar¡¯s boots as she shuffled down to his bedroom.

    ¡°Wait, Tove.¡±

    The woman turned around; a frown set on her face.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When this war¡¯s over¡­ you should think about retiring. I want the whole world to know what you mean to me. There¡¯s only one way that can happen.¡±

    Tove spun back around, but she didn¡¯t continue moving right away.

    ¡°Good night, Wally.¡± she said, once in again in a relaxed tone.

    ¡°Good night, Tove.¡± he said, before setting his eyes on his communicator again.

    Waldomar couldn¡¯t see the massive grin on her face as she entered his bedroom and shut the door.

    --

    Roll call went as usual. Alarms rang in each occupied bedroom of the Solich Palace at 7:30AM, prompting six young men and women to rise to their feet, wash up in the bathrooms, and don their uniforms. It was routine for everyone by that point, even for Joakim. He noticed that one of the two bathrooms¡ªthere was one for either sex¡ªwas already damp, the aftermath of an early morning shower. In the preceding two weeks, that hadn¡¯t been the case as Joakim always got up before the only other male student in the Palace, Sindri. This meant that the third boy had returned and was already waiting in the Great Hall.

    Leaving the bathroom after giving himself the chance to freshen up, he saw a diminutive girl waiting outside the adjacent girls¡¯ bathroom, a towel slung over her shoulder and a toothbrush and toothpaste in each hand.

    ¡°Um¡­ good morning, Malin.¡± he said, hoping a bit of small talk would help get his day rolling, even though the recipient wasn¡¯t fond of such conversations.

    ¡°Morning.¡± she replied quietly, her gaze firmly fixed on the bathroom door as she leaned against the wall behind her.

    ¡°Meinrad and Klaudia must be back,¡± Joakim remarked. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have more company¡­ I suppose. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s bad.¡± she answered drearily.

    ¡°I see,¡± Joakim nodded.

    She¡¯s been talking more to me, slowly but surely. This is good.

    ¡°Well, I have a question, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± he continued.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she said, narrowly turning her head to make eye contact with Joakim.

    ¡°What are they like? Are they nice people to be around?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say they¡¯re the only people keeping this squad together. Besides the instructor.¡±

    The only people keeping you together? I wonder how you managed to survive each other for two years.

    Before Joakim could inquire further, he and Malin both heard the tap inside the girls¡¯ bathroom shut, followed by the sound of the doorknob being toggled with.

    ¡°You''d better be gone,¡± Malin said. ¡°It isn¡¯t Klaudia who¡¯s in there. Unless you want your head talked off.¡±

    Joakim understood the implication and nodded.

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll see you downstairs.¡±

    Ten minutes later, all six members of the Frei Squad had arrived at the Great Hall. Standing side by side, they noticed that they were the audience to absolutely no one at all.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the instructor be here by now?¡± Lucia spoke first as soon as everyone was present.

    ¡°She¡¯s never late.¡± Meinrad noted, taking a glance at Klaudia as if she might¡¯ve known the truth.

    ¡°It¡¯s 8:03,¡± the girl looked at the device attached to her wrist. ¡°We should wait.¡±

    Another minute went by, and the Frei Squad began to become impatient. Lucia paced around, Malin sat on the pristine, shiny floor, and Sindri tapped his foot on the ground so rapidly Joakim thought he might make a dent in the ground.

    The doors into the palace finally opened, but they were not greeted by Colonel Gerlachus. Instead it was a man that five out of the six were relatively familiar with. Their right hands flew up in salute, and Joakim simply copied them.

    ¡°I apologise for keeping you all here waiting,¡± Major General Brose said. ¡°But this won¡¯t be your typical roll call.¡±

    After confirming that every student was present, Brose briefed them on the reason why he was there instead of Gerlachus.

    ¡°Due to the ever-changing circumstances happening at the war front, many of your colleagues have had to be transferred into other, more urgent areas. One of these, unfortunately, is Colonel Gerlachus.¡±

    He paused to let them process the information. They were all silent, but he could imagine what they must¡¯ve been thinking.

    ¡°That will mean that your learning will be paused until her work is done. I can¡¯t say exactly when that will be at this time. Until then, you will function more in line with a typical squad. This means you could be sent on missions, which I know from past experiences you have had much success,¡±

    Meinrad felt eyes all over him, even though no one moved their heads. He knew what Brose was referring to.

    ¡°In light of that, Colonel Gerlachus and I have decided that one of you will be in charge of the others for the time being. Warrant Officer Meinrad Glynn, please step forward.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Meinrad complied with a stoic look, moving up about a stride and a half.

    ¡°From here on out, you will be temporarily assigned the rank of Captain. There is a general checklist of tasks to do in your instructor¡¯s office which you will be allowed to use as your own for the time being. The rest of you will obey his words the same way you obeyed the Colonel¡¯s. Captain Glynn, if you do an exceptional job, I may consider a permanent promotion. Is everything clear?¡±

    ¡°Sir, yes, sir!¡± all six cried in confirmation.

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Brose was pleased, but didn¡¯t smile. ¡°I will expect a weekly report on your progress and observations starting in a week from now, Captain Glynn.¡±

    Brose left the Palace, after which the Great Hall echoed with the applause of most Squad members. Malin partook in it, though not as ecstatically as her squad-mates, and Sindri simply kept his hands at his sides.

    Meinrad¡¯s eyes skimmed across the line of his new subordinates. He remained quiet, not sure of how to react to such attention. But more than that, he was unsure if it was even right.

    Did killing the Anbieter lead me here?

    Meinrad felt a pair of hands on his shoulder¡¯s, and he turned to see Lucia¡¯s face with a grin plastered on it.

    ¡°Congratulations, Meinrad. You¡¯ve got this!¡±

    ¡°Captain,¡± he shrugged her off. ¡°I¡¯m Captain now.¡±

 Thirty-Eight: The Generals Secret

    Lieutenant General Salomon entered the Military Headquarters with a little less weight on his back. After having completed low-key, rapid negotiations for the construction and delivery of 3,000 new Reserve-fueled drones with Drazhan Calvo¡ªhead of Calvo Industries, as well as younger brother to late head of the family Ellanher and uncle to his daughter and the new head of the family, Quirina¡ªhe felt much more secure. Acquiring them necessitated squeezing the farms and cities of Mars out of a little more tax money, but the return on investment would be profound once Terra¡¯s northern agricultural lands were captured. Discussions with the Calvo family always tended to be skewed to one side due to their monopoly on military equipment manufacturing in the Empire and Salomon knew how greedy they were. However once the war was concluded, there would hopefully be no more need for their services.

    A uniformed man with the badge of a first lieutenant ran towards the acting General, stopping to raise a hand to his head in salute.

    ¡°Sir!¡± he cried.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, First Lieutenant?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve come to let you know that the Procurement Unit has been searching for the training-relevant documents and materials as you requested. While looking through General Karesti¡¯s office, we found something that is very strange.¡±

    ¡°Show me.¡± Fabian humbly ordered, and the lower-ranking soldier led him up several floors to the study of the most powerful person in the Empire.

    Rhona never would¡¯ve let anyone scour her personal space for any reason. However, personal boundaries are a second thought, now. I¡¯m in charge at the moment. I know what¡¯s important.

    Entering through the arched double doors of the office, Fabian found a half dozen soldiers from the Procurement Unit in various corners of the room, either shuffling through digital documents on communicators huddled around the General¡¯s desk or on their knees sorting through boxes of physical information. This was only one squad of the dozens that made up the Procurement Unit, an inconspicuous yet vital part of the Titanian Military whose role had only multiplied in importance since Emperor Haldor rose to power and destroyed most traces of Solich history.

    The soldiers promptly shot up to their feet and offered their salutes to the General¡¯s substitute.

    ¡°What was so strange that you could not have Lieutenant Colonel Antelius help you with?¡± Salomon said with an air of annoyance.

    ¡°He directed us to speak to you face-to-face,¡± the first lieutenant who brought him to the office explained. ¡°You two, put that box up on the desk and show Major General Salomon why we were directed to him.¡±

    Two soldiers placed a file storage box on the General¡¯s desk and removed all the documents from it in an orderly fashion. It was clear that it either didn¡¯t contain all the files it appeared it could hold or that it was somehow bigger than it actually looked. Salomon approached the box and peered inside. Instead of seeing a solid bottom, he was gazing at a surface with a thumb imprint in its centre.

    ¡°So it has a secret compartment¡­¡± Salomon stood straight, crossing his arms in front of him.

    What would Rhona want to hide from everyone? No one would even dare look though her possessions in her presence, so why the extra level of security for this particular box?

    ¡°First Lieutenant.¡± he said.

    ¡°Yes, Lieutenant General?¡± the young man asked.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Antelius must be in his own office right now. Please call him down here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± he said resolutely with the pride of any other Titanian soldier in the presence of his superior, and quickly called Maedoc who arrived about three minutes later.

    ¡°What did you call¡­ sir!¡± the lieutenant colonel grumbled, before realising that the man he normally shadowed on a temporary basis was present, bringing his hand up to salute.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Antelius,¡± Salomon stepped towards the door where Maedoc remained standing before a devious smile appeared on his lips. ¡°How about we take a little trip?¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°To¡­ where, sir?¡±

    ¡°To Queen Onora Hospital.¡±

    --

    In the four-minute hyper-speed drive to Xanadu City¡¯s premier hospital, about 10 leagues away from the semi-distant Military Headquarters which was far from large settlements, Salomon could hardly contain his curiosity about the contents of the secret compartment. He thought he¡¯d known Rhona the best of anyone in the Empire, having known her since her days at Heimat Academy two decades earlier, himself two classes higher than the General corresponding to their age difference. Being her student mentor and guiding her through the complicated and harsh system of martial education under Emperor Henrik¡¯s rule, he thought it impossible that she would¡¯ve hid anything from him.

    Rhona¡¯s room in the hospital named after her mother had a door manned by no less than eight heavily armed soldiers. Not as much as Team Zero so as to not draw too much attention, but these were not run-of-the-mill soldiers either. These were mercenaries hired by Central Council to guard her, and as with any mercenary they were former soldiers who had parted from the Military in favour of superior compensation usually in the capacity of mine guards on Titan, sentinels watching over the farms on south Yeupis and Mars, keeping eyes on slaves being transported in north Yeupis, or being the bodyguards of the many politically and financially important figures of the Empire. This assignment would be the grand exception in their careers, an effort on the part of Central Council to reduce conflicts of interest that would occur had they chosen the Empire¡¯s own soldiers to their liking.

    ¡°Lieutenant General Fabian Salomon coming through, make way!¡± Antelius cried on the man¡¯s behalf, prompting the mercenaries to shift away from double doors leading to the room.

    The two men entered the room, being welcomed by bright fluorescent light emitting from rods of Utrium fixed to the ceilings. The beeping of a heart monitor and barely audible dripping of an IV system could be discerned from behind a series of three curtains that cordoned off the back-centre of the room. Maedoc had activated his Detection beforehand and picked up three presences inside the cover of the curtains. He showed that number of fingers to Salomon who acknowledged it with a quiet grunt. The acting General stepped forward and pushed aside the curtain nearest to him.

    Besides the figure they expected laying in the hospital bed¡ªwearing a set of pajamas instead of an ordinary gown to accommodate her unique injury and a purpose-built device that covered her midriff to hold together her healing viscera and deliver medication directly to that region¡ªtwo other women sat at her bedside.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected to see you here, Princess Ninon,¡± Salomon smiled at the younger of the two women, before turning to the other. ¡°You as well, Alda.¡±

    Ninon appeared quite similar to Rhona, except that her own face had a slightly wider shape, and its features were not quite as sharp, but she was considered pleasant looking regardless.

    ¡°Lieutenant General Salomon, what brings you here? It¡¯s really good to see you.¡± Ninon stood up as her maid followed her and simply bowed her head in greeting.

    ¡°Please, if you must, call me Mr. Salomon. I¡¯m your aunt¡¯s good friend, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Of¡ªof course,¡± Ninon said humbly and shyly. ¡°And who might that be?¡±

    She pointed behind Salomon¡¯s shoulder at the slightly shorter man.

    ¡°Forgive me for not introducing myself, Your Highness. Maedoc Antelius, Lieutenant Colonel. I¡¯ve come here with the Lieutenant General for some important work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Ninon smiled. ¡°It is a great pleasure to meet you, Lieutenant Colonel Antelius.¡±

    Antelius only smiled at her politely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess Ninon, but may we please have a few moments to ourselves with your aunt? We won¡¯t bother her. Like the Lieutenant Colonel said, it¡¯s important work that we want to get over with quickly.¡±

    Ninon took a glance at Rhona for a moment, before looking back at Fabian. What business did they have with a woman who unconscious and unaware of what was happening?

    It¡¯s not my matter, she reasoned. I don¡¯t need to dig my head into something I don¡¯t need to.

    ¡°Alright, you may have the room,¡± Ninon nodded. She looked over her shoulder to see her maid. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Alda.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Princess Ninon.¡± the woman who was three years younger than her aunt said.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Princess Ninon.¡± Salomon grinned as the two ladies made their temporary leave.

    ¡°She seems like a reasonable young lady.¡± Maedoc noted of the presumptive heir to the Titanian throne.

    ¡°Certainly more reasonable than the general must¡¯ve been when she was her age,¡± Fabian shuddered. ¡°But yes, Ninon¡¯s a lovely girl. I suppose she takes after her father.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Maedoc remarked, having never met Emperor Halsten before. ¡°Now, why did you ask to bring this box here?¡±

    ¡°Put it to the right side of the general,¡± Salomon sternly ordered, his curiosity mounting. ¡°Less talking, more doing.¡±

    Maedoc did as asked, placing the box on the bed up against Rhona¡¯s abdomen. He saw her chest falling and rising and tried not to think about what would happen if she suddenly were to awake. He stepped back as Salomon made his way to the right side of the bed. He produced a knife from his pocket. Although astonished, Maedoc suppressed his alarm.

    Fabian lifted Rhona¡¯s right hand, slender due to her weakened state. He stuck her thumb out and made a swift, shallow cut across it. Before blood could drip on the bed, he pressed the thumb into the indent in the box. He held it down until he heard the click, signifying the unlocking of the false bottom.

    Salomon took in a deep breath as he pulled the bottom away, Antelius standing readily beside him should anything dangerous occur. After all, now knowing that Rhona had secrets to keep, they had reason to expect anything.

    The contents of the box were not harmful, but they caused both of the hardened men to feel nauseous after realising what they were looking at.

 Thirty-Nine: Injustices

    Lieutenant General Salomon swiftly put down the box on the floor with its contents still inside but exposed.

    ¡°You have got to be kidding me¡­¡± Salomon steadied breath, now aware that a once-living person¡¯s face was at his feet, and if her eyes were open, she would¡¯ve been looking straight at him. ¡°Not just any head, it¡¯s hers. The old Terran resistance¡¯s leader. What in Pizna¡¯s realm is going on?¡±

    ¡°I killed that woman.¡± Maedoc bluntly reminded himself aloud, which Salomon was not deaf to.

    ¡°After you dispatched her and took this piece of her back for identification, what happened? Tell me, Antelius.¡±

    ¡°I had it sealed in an airproof container and presented it to the General. After that, I don¡¯t know what she did with it. It¡¯s not my place to ask.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t your place to ask,¡± Salomon grumbled. ¡°But after all is said and done, why wasn¡¯t it returned to Terra to rest with the rest of her remains? We bury even the most inconsequential enemy soldiers we meet in battle; it is part of our code. But this¡­ this is the utmost disrespect that this woman could¡¯ve been given,¡±

    Antelius knew what he had been ordered to do by General Karesti through Colonel Kirchner: to retrieve the asset. If any resistance was shown, he was to respond with force so long as it allowed for the capture of the asset. Yet he was unable to accomplish his task. So had he killed a woman for no reason?

    No, she was just a Terran after all. Before her, they were vermin who groveled about their planet. After her, they will continue to be vermin who grovel about their planet. One dead woman changes nothing.

    ¡°Do you understand how monumental of an injustice our General has committed?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡± Antelius answered honestly.

    ¡°This woman, Kallista Laine, was someone who gained the respect of Emperor Halsten. It is hard enough to gain such an honor from an Emperor, let alone a Terran. We all know that Halsten is one of the more sensible Emperors we¡¯ve had but this went beyond simple respect. It was love. They cared for each other more than any other Emperor and his wife did. She bore his first child... a son. In her last moments, she must¡¯ve thought that Emperor Halsten had betrayed her and their son, and even thinking of that possibility is repulsive.¡±

    ¡°So that child I was assigned to capture was¡­¡±

    ¡°Not an ordinary Terran child,¡± Salomon sighed.

    He could not bear to leave the container holding Kallista Laine¡¯s head exposed any longer, so he had it shut, just enough that it was covered but not locked.

    ¡°You¡¯re proficient in healing Reserve, Antelius?¡± he asked.

    ¡°At a rudimentary level, sir.¡± Maedoc nodded.

    He lamented that he didn¡¯t take his healing training beyond the very basic level needed for squad leaders to be sent to Terra. At least then, maybe one of his subordinates could¡¯ve survived.

    ¡°Heal the General¡¯s thumb.¡± Salomon ordered.

    Maedoc returned Rhona¡¯s hand to her side, facing it palm up. He then hovered his own palm just above it, and from it an orb of purple light emitted. Salomon watched as the broken skin on Rhona¡¯s thumb rapidly fused back until a nearly impossible to discern scar was all that was left of it, a process that took about three seconds.

    ¡°She¡¯s healed.¡± Maedoc confirmed, pulling his hand away.

    ¡°Good,¡± Salomon nodded. ¡°I need you to return to the vehicle with the box and contact Major General Sjogren. Explain our discovery to him. Have him prepare a full-sized sarcophagus to be sent to the Karesti family crypt. And hand the box over to him. She will be interred there quickly and quietly. No one but the three of us knows this transpired.¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Maedoc nodded.

    ¡°Excellent, now be on your way.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you be leaving?¡± the subordinate soldier asked.

    ¡°Leave without me, I¡¯ll have one of the mercenaries outside walk me out. I need a few moments. Just wait in the vehicle.¡±

    Maedoc offered a curt nod, before leaving the concealment of the curtains and stepping out through the doors.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Where is Princess Ninon?¡± he asked a mercenary guarding Rhona¡¯s room.

    ¡°That conference room down there.¡± he pointed down the hall, six or seven doors down.

    The Lieutenant Colonel entered the aforementioned room where he found it empty except for the 13-year-old princess tapping away at her communicator, playing some kind of electronic game, her loyal maid watching at her side.

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Maedoc smiled.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Antelius,¡± she grinned back, pausing her game. ¡°Are you and Mr. Salomon done seeing my aunt?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I came here to tell you. The Lieutenant General needs a few more moments, but he¡¯ll notify you when he leaves. Then you may return to the General¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡± Ninon smiled.

    ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡± Maedoc bowed his head slightly, before taking his leave, the box containing Kallista Laine¡¯s remains never leaving his hands.

    11 months earlier, he had been given a task and did his best to complete it. His steadfastness, resilience, and perseverance for a soldier of his ripe age of 21 had gotten him the task as well as his later assignment as the General¡¯s adjutant. Yet it had come at a cost. The squad he led, motivated, slept and ate with for two years¡ªthe closest he had to siblings¡ªhad all perished in the months to follow. He should¡¯ve been able to protect them. They were his responsibility, and he was mad that instead of receiving punishment for his shortcomings he only received reward for his appeal.

    Very few nights of sleep since then had been without seeing their agonised faces, screaming, and begging for him to pull them out of Pizna¡¯s grasp. It was as if he¡¯d killed them himself.

    And on top of that the woman who sent him out on those missions, first to capture the asset and again to try and retrieve him for a second time, had done it in the name of violently getting her hands on her own nephew. Killing his mother and detaining the two close men in his life meant simply eliminating obstacles. He hadn¡¯t really cared if they were Terran, but to harm one¡¯s own blood no matter the cost was despicable. He thought of his own father¡ªwho was in fact bedridden in that same hospital¡ªand his heart wrenched at the mere idea of seeing him harmed.

    Maedoc placed the box in the backseat of the unmarked van he drove Fabian in, before seating himself in the front.

    As he drew out his communicator to contact Sjogren, he found his hands shaking. For the first time ever, Maedoc Antelius found himself personally attached to the work he was assigned to do.

    --

    Salomon¡¯s green eyes found themselves darted up and down the hospital bed. He hadn¡¯t had the time to visit Rhona since her hospitalisation a month earlier, but now he had a chance. He hadn¡¯t ever thought this extraordinarily powerful woman would ever end up in such a sorry state. But besides looking at her, what could he do? It wasn¡¯t like she could speak back if he spoke to her.

    The bruising on her face had substantially decreased, now isolated to the area around her remaining right eye. Her left eye was unsalvageable, the site in which it rested in covered in gauze. Her nose was concealed under a cast. Her jaw had been wired shut to keep the fragile bones in the lower half of her head secured. The fingers of her left hand were concealed in a cast. That same hand had pounded Salomon¡¯s chest and head numerous times while sparring during their years at the Heimat Academy, which only created a few scratches at most. Only a body as strong as the Red Devil¡¯s could¡¯ve reduced it to such a condition.

    The bulky device that hid her midriff was the starkest change, and he found it strange to believe that this contraption was the only thing keeping her alive. However that didn¡¯t stop him from noticing the curvature of her hips below her pajama pants, hidden from his view by the weighty military jackets she always wore. He imagined the device as a corset, widening her hips. Perfect for bearing many healthy children. Even her breasts looked plump despite her weakened state under her shirt. Many Titanians believed that while enlisting in the military was a great honour for all, raising strong and beautiful children was the highest duty for a woman.

    What a waste¡­ he thought. Strength and muliebrity, very few women are blessed to have them both in high quantities. She¡¯s one of them.

    To think that such a feared woman had finally come down to a vulnerable and helpless state and to be in her presence alone was an achievement no other person had done.

    If he could just touch her in the place that made her so valued¡­ no. Absolutely not. Salomon¡¯s fingers only grazed the covered skin of her thigh when he realized how disgusting of an act he was about to commit. No, after calling out her own vulgarity, to do that would be hypocritical. He yanked his hand away from her and turned around, storming through the door. He motioned with his hand for a mercenary to escort him to the car park. On the way there, he stopped by the conference room Ninon and Alda were in.

    ¡°You may have the room back, Princess Ninon,¡± he feigned a smile. ¡°Apologies for the intrusion.¡±

    He promptly left as if he were in a worry.

    ¡°Mr. Salomon, wait!¡± Ninon exited her seat, the door shutting as soon as she reached it.

    ¡°Princess Ninon, if I may speculate¡­ Lieutenant General Salomon looked like he was in quite a hurry. We shouldn¡¯t bother him.¡±

    ¡°I know that Alda,¡± Ninon turned around. ¡°I wanted to know why he looked the way he did.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t look happy,¡± Ninon, remaining standing by the door. ¡°Something¡¯s bothering him.¡±

    ¡°Well, Princess Ninon, you¡¯ve always had a talent for discerning emotions,¡± Alda smiled. ¡°Your Detection is stronger than most. May I ask why you think that?¡±

    ¡°I think¡­¡± she paused to think for a moment. ¡°He hasn¡¯t visited Aunt Rhona until today. He looked content coming in but coming out¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting that maybe seeing General Karesti¡¯s condition made him feel sad, perhaps?¡±

    Ninon frowned.

    ¡°Something like that,¡± she shrugged. ¡°But Mr. Salomon has an iron-will. I feel like there¡¯s more to it.¡±

    ¡°That is a fair point. But you know he¡¯s a busy man. More so now than ever. We shouldn¡¯t stick our heads where they¡¯re not needed.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Ninon sighed, before turning around to open the door. ¡°We¡¯ve spent enough time here. Let¡¯s say goodbye to Aunt Rhona and take our leave.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Princess Ninon.¡± Alda affirmed to her mistress, before getting to her feet and joining her.

 Forty: Biding Time

    4 months later

    The sun that shone above north Yeupis was weak even in the peak of afternoon, dampened by thick blankets of cloud that covered the entirety of the sky. The middle of winter was completely unsuitable for the growth of crops, not just from the lack of light but the sheer cold it brought as well. The people of north Yeupis had to bide their time partaking in other activities.

    A boy of 15 wiped his brow of sweat as he sat on his knees carefully on the roof of a barn. The roof was covered in thatch, reinforced with wooden beams underneath that prevented the boy from plummeting into the area below. He wiped his hands before descending to one edge of the hipped roof.

    ¡°Done yet, Stefan?¡± a young woman called out from the ground below.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need one more bundle of thatch.¡± the boy cried back.

    ¡°Got it,¡± she confirmed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it up.¡±

    As soon as she placed a hand on a rung of the ladder leaning against the building, a look of displeasure appeared on Stefan¡¯s face, but not because he was upset with her.

    ¡°No need to come up, Janine,¡± he said. ¡°Throw it up.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to do that?¡± she questioned; an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got it.¡± Stefan smiled.

    The boy¡¯s certainly a thrill-seeker, she noted. Just like Anwen, not so much like Leon.

    ¡°Here goes nothing.¡± she said, swinging the bundle in her arms, before throwing it as high as she could. Being the wife of a farmer, she was decently strong, but the bundle wasn¡¯t moving fast enough to clear the edge of the roof before falling.

    Her eyes relaxed with disappointment for a moment, before widening in horror as Stefan jumped away from the edge to try to catch it. She foolishly tried to position herself to try to catch him despite their very evident size difference. She realized that, and she shut her eyes to avoid seeing him hit the ground. A fall from such a height wouldn¡¯t have been fatal, but it would certainly hurt very badly and for a long time. At the moment he was supposed to crash into the ground, she didn¡¯t hear the sound of his flesh and bone colliding with the earth. She slowly opened her eyes, and she furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Stefan¡­? What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Just getting the thatch bundle.¡± he said with said object in his hands. It looked like he was floating upside down, but upon closer inspection, he was hanging off the edge of the roof using his toes.

    It must be the work of the evil magic, Janine supposed, on track with her grandfather Felix¡¯s belief that Reserve was an unnatural abomination.

    ¡°Very funny,¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°Hurry up and get the thatching done. You¡¯re going to get cold.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Stefan said, a smile creeping up on his lips.

    After finishing up his work, he descended to the ground in a more normal fashion. He and Janine walked five minutes down the surrounding rows of ploughed fields back to the house the latter shared with her husband, down a path beaten into the ground by many horse hooves in the centuries that the land belonged to the Gruber family.

    The sound of a trotting animal soon filled their ears as the path crossed a perpendicular one that ran across one of several fields on the property. Janine and Stefan stopped and waited for the beast and its rider to appear before them.

    ¡°Could you tell Esperance missed me this much?¡± Anwen giggled as she pulled the horse to a stop before the two others.

    ¡°If he could speak, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d say that you¡¯re the one he loves the most on this farm,¡± Janine smiled. ¡°Care to join us back at the house?¡±

    ¡°No, I want to ride a little longer.¡± she spoke rather adamantly. For a moment, Janine believed she was looking at the little girl who¡¯d spoken in her presence for the first time a decade earlier, on hers and Gareth¡¯s first visit back to the Bernard house a year after they both met the family.

    Janine looked on as the sabino horse continued trotting down his path with his rider. 10 minutes passed when she and Stefan entered the door of a humble house, a one-and-a-half storey, mostly stone building that was far from any other building. A single bedroom just large enough to fit a queen-sized bed and a small wardrobe made up a loft, while the first floor consisted of a storage room directly below the bedroom, a hall for day-to-day activities including cooking with a central hearth, and a third room used to house several chickens and goats to consume immediately. The floor itself was made of pounded earth. Such dwellings were the norm in north Yeupis far from even the smallest settlements like Derban, and in fact that was how the majority of the population lived. Indeed, settlements were few and far between with lone properties being the only signs of civilisation for even several leagues in some areas.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Being the granddaughter of a renowned doctor and the child of two semi-wealthy traders, it took a while for Janine to get used to such a modest setting. However the love she had for Liam Gruber was greater than that and with his help she eventually settled in.

    ¡°I see that drone is still snoozing.¡± she scoffed at the sight of Ivan Hout snoring with a rag over his face, lying on a cot in the hall.

    ¡°He won¡¯t bother anyone. If it helps, I can keep an eye on him.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be needed,¡± Janine smiled. ¡°Liam and Leon must be waiting for us upstairs.¡±

    The two carefully ascended the narrow, winding stairs to the singular room that made up the upper floor.

    ¡°Welcome back, you two,¡± Leon smiled as he sat on a stool near the foot of the bed. ¡°You enjoy patching up the barn, Stefan?¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡± Stefan shrugged.

    As Leon pressed an alcohol-drenched piece of cloth on the sole of a man¡¯s foot, he groaned in misery.

    ¡°Could you please be a little gentler, damn it?¡± Liam grumbled, baring his teeth in annoyance.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be so painful if you called us sooner. I can¡¯t believe you waited three days to get help for this wound.¡± the boy chastised his brother-in-law, eight years his senior and four years older than his own sister.

    ¡°If Stefan hadn¡¯t called Leon last night, you probably would¡¯ve needed to get an amputation. You and your stubbornness.¡± Janine crossed her arms, her lips set in a deep frown.

    ¡°I¡­ I thought it would be something I could walk off. My bad.¡± Liam admitted.

    ¡°At least you¡¯re being honest,¡± Janine simpered. ¡°Finally. And you¡¯re forgetting something else.¡±

    She pointed at Stefan who stood behind her quietly.

    ¡°Thanks, Stefan.¡±

    ¡°For?¡± Janine demanded clarification.

    ¡°Calling Leon here after I stepped on a rusty old nail outside and finished up my work.¡± he groaned.

    The reason for Stefan staying at the Gruber home was intriguing to say the least. A month and a half after the Anbieter declared war, the Black Shield and Free Army had spread themselves across the border of Yeupis. Jay and Aulis both believed that keeping him under their watch would keep him protected, as was the Anbieter¡¯s final wish, but the intensity of the fighting with the incoming ground forces of the Titanian Military proved to be a lot and cost many lives, nearly including Stefan. After some discussion, it was decided that Stefan would temporarily stay at Leon¡¯s sister¡¯s house¡ªboth to distract him from the weight of his friend¡¯s betrayal and his brother¡¯s allegiance, and for his safety. Keeping him in an environment that resembled a family would prove to be beneficial as he had regained much of his old spark and drive back. He was more prepared than ever to return to the war front, having kept his Reserve in use by honing his body with it, without the use of weaponry or armor.

    ¡°Leon, how long will this take?¡± Liam sighed deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as Grandpa. Just a little longer, please.¡± the boy replied.

    ¡°Of¡­ of course,¡± Liam glumly said. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    The ground invasion had ravaged through a mostly empty Marius as soon as the border was breached about two months earlier. The Black Shield held it off for a long time with the help of Anti-Imperial soldiers and technology they brought in, but they could only do so much before they were needed elsewhere, and after a long and hard fight they had to give up Marius. Felix Bernard was not among the last few evacuees who stayed until the end.

    The room was silent for a few moments, although it felt like an eternity. They all knew what the old man¡¯s fate was, but no one dared to say it aloud. Marius was probably being turned into a provisional logistics centre at that moment.

    Then the sound of rapping knuckles was heard, coming from downstairs.

    ¡°Stefan,¡± Janine turned around. ¡°It¡¯s Anwen. Can you open the door for her?¡±

    ¡°Yep¡± Stefan nodded.

    The girl had a look of apprehension etched onto her face, which Stefan immediately noticed as soon as he opened the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    Without speaking another word, Anwen grabbed a handful of his jacket and pulled it toward her, bringing him outside. She then pointed up to the sky.

    ¡°That¡¯s not normal.¡± she said.

    ¡°Huh? What are you¡­¡±

    His voice trailed off as he understood what she was referring to. Something seemed to be falling out of the sky. It wasn¡¯t snow. It was too big and solid to be snow. Hundreds of these objects littered the ground, and Stefan swore he could see the glint of some kind of stealth craft darting away from the area.

    Anwen left his side and picked one of the objects up. It, like all the others, was rectangular in shape and was about as long as the length between her wrist and elbow, and three times as wide. On it was writing, perfectly presented on invisible straight lines. It wasn¡¯t written by a hand. None of them were.

    ¡°To all residents of this zone,¡± she read what she and Stefan understood to be some sort of pamphlet. ¡°You have 48 hours from the moment these pamphlets all reach the ground to do one of two things: give up your land peacefully to the units that approach it and transfer operations to the Empire in exchange for immunity and the privilege to remain on your land, or evacuate north to an area these pamphlets have not reached. Failure to abide with these terms will be responded to with force.¡±

    Stefan¡¯s pupils expanded with astonishment. He grabbed Anwen¡¯s arm.

    ¡°We need to leave.¡± he said.

 Forty-One: Back to The Front

    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be happening.¡± Janine breathed, holding a hand to her forehead after she had read a copy of the pamphlets that fell from the sky, which explained what Stefan and Anwen saw outside.

    ¡°The Black Shield will promise they won¡¯t lay a hand on you or this property,¡± Leon comforted his elder sister, rubbing her shoulder even though he too was feeling some anxiety. ¡°You can count on us, sis¡¯.¡±

    ¡°But this order¡­ are we supposed to follow it? Liam¡¯s foot¡­ there¡¯s no way he can leave right now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re damn right I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Liam exclaimed from his bed. ¡°This is my home. I¡¯d rather die than let those savages touch my property.¡±

    ¡°Liam!¡± Janine cried. This was a sentiment she knew all too well. Felix had echoed it back when Leon and the rest of the Black Shield left on their march to the southern capital, and his fate had long since been sealed. Liam would not leave his abode either. A few years earlier, his parents had to retire from agriculture due to illness and age and moved to a village somewhere between the farm and Marius. The farm was all his now, and he would run it like he always had since then. Janine scurried to his bedside and held his hand tight. ¡°If you¡¯re going to stay¡­ I¡¯m going to stay with you too.¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re saying that as if everything¡¯s been set into stone!¡± Leon cried. ¡°Do you underestimate the Black Shield that much? You can be saved. Everyone in this area, even miles and miles away, can be saved.¡±

    ¡°We have two days to do something,¡± Anwen recalled. ¡°So much can be done. We just have to tell the people who can make things happen,¡±

    She turned around to see Stefan, silent but observing the interactions with steely determination.

    ¡°Ivan¡¯s not going to like this, but I need you to wake him up. Tell him everything that¡¯s happened in the last five minutes. And please show him a copy of the pamphlet or he¡¯ll just complain about you nagging.¡±

    That had been when the wind had blown past her head as she sat in Esperance¡¯s saddle, bringing one of the pamphlets into view as it landed in her periphery.

    ¡°Consider it done.¡± Stefan nodded before descending the narrow stairs to the small house¡¯s hall.

    The growing but suppressed concern he had for the Gruber¡¯s¡ªwhom he had considered as something akin to a foster family¡ªand everyone else in the region, coupled with knowing Ivan¡¯s irked disposition prompted him to wake him up by kicking the side of the cot, causing it to fold one of its collapsible legs.

    ¡°Mummy, save me!¡± Ivan shot up abruptly, the rag falling off to reveal a stubble-laden face. Stefan thought of how appealing the man would¡¯ve been to the opposite sex had it not been for his insufferable attitude.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to save your mummy, you baughle! Or someone else''s if you don''t have one.¡± Stefan insulted the man.

    ¡°S-Stefan? You better have a damn good reason for pulling me out of my slumber, you twat.¡± he groaned, rubbing his eyes.

    Stefan explained the situation to Ivan. To the boy¡¯s surprise he understood it quickly, one of a couple reasons he was now the original Black Shield¡¯s fourth most-trusted soldier, excluding the additions from the remnants of the Free Army and their Anti-Imperial Martian reinforcements. That didn¡¯t quite mean he appreciated it, though.

    ¡°I guess they aren¡¯t letting us negotiate terms, methinks.¡± Ivan sighed, holding the pamphlet Stefan had handed to him.

    ¡°What are we going to do, now?¡± Anwen had asked.

    ¡°Obviously I¡¯m going to have to call Jay to update him and get orders. Where¡¯s your communicator, Anwen?¡±

    ¡°I remember leaving it near the foot of your cot.¡± she recalled.

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me I completely missed it when I¡ªdamn it all. Wait here, I¡¯ll come back when he¡¯s done giving me the details.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a pretty stand-up guy when he needs to be.¡± Stefan noted as soon as the young man four years his senior was out of earshot.

    ¡°He¡¯s an extremely stand-up guy when he needs to be,¡± Anwen said. "Otherwise¡­ I don¡¯t think the Anbieter would¡¯ve counted him as one of the possible traitors back then.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The girl¡¯s words reignited a flame inside Stefan¡¯s body. Back then he was useless, paralysed, but if he wasn¡¯t he sworn he would¡¯ve found the traitors himself and killed them. He stared blankly at the space between him and Anwen.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Leon asked, having finished wrapping alcohol-soaked dressings around Liam¡¯s foot.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m fine,¡± Stefan breathed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Meinrad and Klaudia, why did you have to do that? What did our time together mean? Was any of it real?

    A few moments later, Ivan toddled back up the stairs. The irritation that tended to be on his face was gone, and he looked like he knew what would happen next, without any confusion.

    ¡°We have our orders,¡± Ivan said. ¡°We need to immediately return to Jay¡¯s location. Our leadership is spread out right now throughout the north with Aulis taking a role at the front and Jay staying back delegating tasks and information. From there, he¡¯ll give us more specific instructions.¡±

    ¡°Hey, um, what about me?¡± Stefan suddenly raised his hand.

    ¡°You? Oh, yeah. Jay said it was your call if you wanted to return or not.¡± Ivan nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, then.¡±

    ¡°Stefan, you need to¡ª

    ¡°No,¡± the boy cut off Anwen before he could listen to her sharp objection. ¡°I am going to go. The Anbieter might¡¯ve had a reason for me not to train so hard, but Jay is giving me the chance to show that my training has paid off.¡±

    Anwen fiddled with her thumbs as an awkward smile creeped over her lips.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to stop you,¡± she said. ¡°I think you should go. You just need to¡­ prove that you¡¯re not the same as before. But you need to show that your mind is in the same place as your body. That¡¯s what I wanted to say.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Stefan nodded.

    With that, everyone in the house agreed that their next course of action was a good one. Leon instructed Janine to change Liam¡¯s dressings regularly until the wound healed and the infection was gone¡ªwhich would''ve been much quicker than usual due to Leon¡¯s contracted healing¡ªbefore everyone gathered their belongings and heading for the fields of the Gruber property. In one of them was a large pile of discarded tree limbs. Stefan moved some aside¡ªeach weighing upwards of hundreds of pounds¡ªas easily as one would open a door, unveiling a Craft that had been hidden underneath.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s already starting to pay off.¡± Leon smiled, proud that his friend had grown a lot in their few months apart.

    Stefan smiled as he and his three comrades boarded the small Craft¡ªjust barely enough to fit four seats. With the revving of a silent engine, the outside of the Craft looked like it was peeling away. Not the material breaking apart, but the vehicle itself looked like it was fading out of existence. Stefan¡¯s heart began to pound, he¡¯d never seen this happen before.

    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.

    No one else seemed to be bothered at the sight of exterior of Craft becoming invisible suddenly, while the interior remained apparent.

    ¡°Stealth tech we borrowed from the Anti-Imperialists,¡± Anwen said proudly, hitting a button on the control panel that shut the hatch of the vehicle. ¡°Vigdis and I modified it to fit these old-generation Titanian crafts that we salvage, but it¡¯s not much worse than what they have themselves.¡±

    ¡°Woah,¡± Stefan breathed, amused. ¡°That¡¯s neat.¡±

    Their destination was two hours of flight away¡ªa journey which would¡¯ve taken weeks by horse and carriage. It was to the southwest of the Gruber property, nearly equidistant but somewhat closer to Marius to its southeast. It was a small portion of the continent, but the dryness and higher than normal altitude meant that it was much different from the rest of the continent. Although not as thinly populated as the Glacial Lands, the cold desert known as the Barrens was only inhabited on its edges, its central area void of any human life. The crew was headed to its northern edge, where Jay and a platoon worth of Black Shield soldiers had stationed themselves.

    The site was not relatively far from where the desert transitioned into the flailing grasses of the central plains where the presumed lands sought by the Titanian Empire was situated. Rolling hills of rock dominated the landscape and were the only naturally occurring mountains in all of Yeupis, although they were not nearly as high. Stefan had traveled hundreds of leagues over the course of his life, assisting the elders of Derban in trading missions, but never had he seen such an extent of the continent¡¯s vastness. The land was dry and covered in almost no vegetation, the air blisteringly cold. As it turned out, there was a reason for Jay to have stationed himself there, despite its bleakness.

    ¡°So they¡¯re not lingering around the borders anymore,¡± the first thing Jay said as Ivan and the three other Black Shield members emerged from the Craft. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t stationed ourselves here, it would¡¯ve been¡­¡±

    ¡°Jay, let me help.¡± Stefan said as the man had trailed off in an attempt to avoid thinking of the disastrous consequences of not being where he was at that moment. He saw his fellow soldiers training, repairing dozens of lined-up Crafts, and setting up equipment including a technology that Anwen had acquainted him with earlier in the war¡ªmissiles, brought in by the Anti-Imperialists. He needed to get in on the action.

    ¡°I see that,¡± Jay nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have work ready for you. I appreciate you coming, kid.¡±

    ¡°What about the farms?¡± Leon asked, worried about his remaining family¡¯s safety.

    ¡°I¡¯ll redirect some troops to them,¡± Jay said. ¡°This is a large area of land, and from Aulis¡¯ experience, it won¡¯t be easy even for the Angels to cover that much ground. The fact that we¡¯re here already gives us an advantage. But you three have better use than being simple infantry or cavalry.¡±

    I¡¯ve never heard him use those words before, Anwen remarked. He¡¯s definitely changed the way the Black Shield works.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been contemplating something,¡± Anwen said, quick to observe the concentration written on his face since she and the other stepped foot into his tent, stacks of paper to one side and a communicator to the other. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Jay?¡±

    ¡°Just after you left for Leon¡¯s sister¡¯s place, I received intel from Rask which Aulis confirmed,¡± Jay said. ¡°There¡¯s a reason we¡¯re in this wasteland, and you kids are needed for it.¡±

 Forty-Two: The Infiltration Begins

    Jay clear his stack of sheets and his communicator from his vicinity, unfurling a large map in its place. The map depicted a map of Yeupis. In the northern portion¡¯s southwest quadrant, located far inland was a patch of brown that was distinct from the greenness that made up the mostly inhabited part of north Yeupis, not accounting for the unmistakable, vast alabaster Glacial Lands which had almost no population. This brown patch known as the Barrens was once home to safe trading routes between the north and south before Emperor Haldor had constructed the mountains between them. When that happened, any tiny village built to support the travelers became abandoned and so did all human life within it. But then why was Jay pointing at a spot in the middle of the Barrens?

    ¡°There are two major facilities that belonged to the Titanians in north Yeupis in the past,¡± Jay explained. ¡°Our friend Aulis had been to both during his time in the Free Army, although they didn¡¯t have the tech to capture them. One was somewhere deep into the Glacial Lands and the other''s in this very spot I¡¯m pointing to.¡±

    Anwen recalled her years of living in the base she and Gareth had come to call home for a time. If that was just a warehouse, how much bigger and more important was this facility that Jay spoke of?

    ¡°So this place is important?¡± Stefan guessed.

    ¡°It may be the only thing we can use to stop the Angels¡¯ advance on north Yeupis.¡± Jay explained, his tone so grim that Ivan shuddered.

    ¡°So we have to capture it.¡± the young man guessed.

    ¡°The facility possesses weapons with capabilities that can blow battalions worth of Titanians into smithereens on the other side of the continent,¡± Jay said, gesturing to the eastern shores of north Yeupis, hundreds of leagues from where they were in the Barrens. ¡°It¡¯s a battle of who can get there first. With the information you gave me over the call, Ivan, I estimate that we have 24 hours to reach it given that they want to reach the zone you were in in 48¡ªno, 46 hours. So if we can hold the facility until then, they won¡¯t be able to head further north, and we can thwart their plans.¡±

    ¡°If we seize the facility,¡± Leon spoke, ¡°Would it be possible to recapture Marius?¡±

    ¡°I have no doubt.¡± Jay nodded. For the first time in the encounter, the worn-down man offered a smile, a glimpse of the rowdiness he harbored until the Anbieter¡¯s passing.

    The only thought that could¡¯ve eased Leon¡¯s anxious mind was that he would finally have the chance to give his grandfather a proper burial. He was grateful that their last interaction had ended on a good note, unlike the ones before.

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Ivan asked, itching to jump into the action.

    ¡°This ain¡¯t going to be a quiet infiltration. We need to show them full force¡ªshow them we¡¯re not something to be messed with when they show up. 700 Black Shield, 300 Free Army and 3,000 Anti-Imperialist swarm it from the north, east and west. Half of each stay outside, half of each raid the inside and look for the control centre. The control centre will power up the buildings all at once and get everything going. Vigdis will be the one spearheading that effort, but she will need three people watching her blind spots¡ªthey¡¯ll need to be her eyes and protection.¡±

    ¡°Question.¡± Ivan raised his hand.

    ¡°Shoot.¡± Jay nodded.

    ¡°Will 4,000 soldiers be enough?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be,¡± Jay admitted. ¡°Using the Shargara garrison as a reference, we estimate there¡¯ll be at least 3,000 Titanians trying to take it back. That¡¯s on the lower end of our guess range.¡±

    Is this guy out of his mind? Ivan thought to himself. This mission itself is impossible. We lost so many in Shargara and now we have to scrape together whoever¡¯s left. He better have an incredible explanation for it.

    ¡°How would that be possible?¡± Ivan asked, being careful not to let his emotions spill out.

    ¡°Speed is the name of the game here,¡± Jay said. ¡°There might not be a lot of us, but in us we have a lot. I¡¯ve now heard from everyone I need to, and the three soldiers I need for Vigdis¡¯ task are Vi, Valto and Stefan.¡±

    Jay quickly assigned duties to everyone else present. Anwen would stay with Jay at their temporary base, maintaining communications. Leon would go with Stefan and Ivan and stay on standby to treat casualties. Ivan would be one of the 4,000 soldiers storming onto the facility grounds. In fact, he would be leading one of two flanks of the battle formation, rushing southwards from their northern position. The leader of the other flank was a Free Army soldier named Goran Habich; a former raid leader personally recommended by Aulis Bakken.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    The young doctor saw the dejection in Anwen¡¯s face as she walked them to another, smaller Craft that Ivan was trained to operate during Stefan¡¯s time away from the Black Shield.

    ¡°Cheer up, Anwen,¡± he smiled. ¡°We¡¯re going to make history tonight.¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± she sighed. ¡°I just hate being separated from¡­ from¡­¡±

    ¡°Who? Me? Ah, you used to only see me once a year for a couple weeks at a time! That can''t be right.¡±

    ¡°Of course not you!¡± she snapped.

    Leon seemed to guess the name of the person Anwen¡¯s mouth just refused to utter. He looked behind his shoulder to see Stefan and Ivan trailing them, ignoring his and Anwen¡¯s conversation and having their own.

    ¡°It¡¯ll only be for a day.¡± Leon winked.

    Ivan, Leon, and Stefan were instructed and aided by the use of an onboard navigation system to travel south about 10 leagues south to a spot that was relatively close to the facility, only a short marching distance away. It was much more crowded than Jay¡¯s base as this was the staging ground from where they would launch their assault. Tents, Crafts, and hundreds of soldiers littered the area. And this would not be all. The Black Shield had till midnight to gather at the grounds. Many more warriors were to arrive in the coming hours.

    Ivan, Stefan, and Leon were guided by other soldiers to tents in which they could gather their necessary equipment.

    Leon was met by Detlef inside a tent reserved for medics. On tables lay spools of gauze, bottle of antiseptic, towels, basins, and tools to cauterise open and infected wounds. The slightly older medic was seen disinfecting a tool to seal wounds and reduce infections. Leon had noticed a difference in him compared to several months earlier. He had been gradually overcoming his social anxiousness, learning to stand up for himself more. It seemed to have all gone down the drain. Leon suspected it had to do with his two fellow Glacial Landers turning out to be traitors, but there ought to have been more to it.

    ¡°The others medics and I decided there¡¯s gonna be a new system to select and treat the wounded,¡± Detlef explained, his voice uncharacteristically professional and lacking vibrance. Detlef had immersed himself in his work to escape the grief of that day, much like how Leon behaved after his grandmother Isabel¡¯s loss. However, the difference was that Leon had a network of close people to support him. The same couldn¡¯t be said for Detlef. ¡°After everything that happened on that day, we need to cut our losses."

    The system was simple, but the implications were bleak. Evacuated soldiers would be placed in three categories: those who required immediate treatment, those who could wait a few hours for it, and those whose injuries were untreatable and could not be saved. Detlef called it the triage system.

    ¡°What matters is that we at least try to save them,¡± Leon said with determination. ¡°I know we can¡¯t help everyone, but we need to try. If they have to die, they should die surrounded by people who did all they could.¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather must¡¯ve taught you well.¡± Detlef admired.

    ¡°He did.¡± Leon nodded, a slight smile appearing on his lips.

    ¡°Well, anyways,¡± Detlef said after an uncomfortable silence, replacing the cautery equipment in its respective containers before heading for the tent flaps. ¡°I have other things to be doing. I¡¯ll see you around.¡±

    ¡°See you, Detlef.¡±

    Leon found free space at the back of the tent and decided to lay down for a bit and close his eyes. There would be no sleeping that night, and he had to get as much rest as he could so he could perform well and not complicate any already serious injuries. As his surroundings faded peacefully into darkness, colors and shapes started taking form before him. They settled into things he recognized¡ªtrees, meadows, horses, houses, streets, the calls of sparrows welcoming a warm new dayspring. All of these seemingly normal phenomena stood out with one condition¡ªtranquility. There was no war, no having to stay on one¡¯s toes for every waking hour, no fear of Light Pillars suddenly piercing from the heavens to wreak havoc on innocent men, women, and children. Such scenes could only be seen in dreams at that point.

    And out of nowhere, a dark apparition appeared in the middle of his sight, hovering above him. Leon scrambled to get himself into a seated position, the figure reacting by taking two quick steps back. It took a moment, but Leon realized he was awake again.

    ¡°Did I frighten you, Leon?¡± the voice of the figure spoke apologetically. The figure had a cloak on that was only discernible by a single lamp in the tent, otherwise Leon would¡¯ve mistaken it for a phantom. Their face was concealed under the Black Shield¡¯s hallmark mask. Leon quickly realised who it was.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to wear that getup inside?¡± Leon groaned as he rubbed the weariness out of his eyes.

    ¡°But this is a tent.¡± the mysterious young woman known as Vi answered.

    She does have a point.

    ¡°Well, anyway, why are you here? Have you rehearsed your role with Stefan, Vigdis and Valto?¡±

    Vi silently nodded. Leon sensed the level of preparation she permeated. She was ready for anything.

    ¡°The assault will start in one hour,¡± Vi said. ¡°I only had one question I wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡°A question?¡± Leon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Is your brother in-law doing well?¡± she asked innocently, her uncovered hands folded and held against her midriff.

    When Leon had gone to treat Liam the other day, Vi had only wished him a safe trip and to return timely. Their dynamic of her serving him as her master had remained no matter how much Leon simply wished for her to see him as a comrade and equal. There was nothing in Vi¡¯s heart that suggested any affinity or any care for anyone but her master. So why was she asking how a man she had never even met was faring?

 Forty-Three: Deployment

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s doing alright,¡± Leon answered, taken aback by Vi¡¯s uncharacteristic question. ¡°I appreciate you asking.¡±

    ¡°That''s great,¡± Vi nodded. ¡°If his health makes you happy, then I feel happy.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Leon mumbled, unsure how to react to such a statement. ¡°I think... I¡¯m not sure how that works¡ª¡±

    ¡°I feel good when you¡¯re happy, Leon.¡± Vi said.

    Leon beamed. He was aware that it wasn¡¯t the right line of thinking¡ªto be happy only for others¡ªbut it was much better than being a slave caged within one¡¯s own mind like she was months prior. Her sentiments were positive, and Leon sensed it.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Leon reacted. ¡°That means a lot, hearing it from you.¡±

    It was hard to tell what Vi¡¯s expression was, but what she did next was something Leon didn¡¯t expect at all. She crouched down next to him and touched the back of his neck.

    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked, tracing a finger around the odd shape that was printed onto his skin. ¡°I have never noticed it before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that?¡± Leon said, a chuckle escaping his mouth. ¡°Those are old burns from tobacco. I don¡¯t know if you know what that is, but it¡¯s a plant from the south that people burn to make them feel good. A bit like beer. My parents secretly traveled down to the border and traded with southerners to get it. I tried to get rid of this stupid scar, but contracted healing can only do so much.¡±

    ¡°No, I know it¡¯s a burn,¡± Vi said. ¡°How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Leon said. He didn¡¯t realize it, but the smile on his lips faded into a straight line. ¡°My dad¡­ he used to smoke around me when I was really little. I don¡¯t remember it, but my sister told me he just kind of let the ashes fall onto me whenever I was near him. She''d apparently tell me not to go near him when he smoked but the smell was just too much to resist, I guess.¡±

    ¡°So you got hurt, too.¡± Vi said.

    ¡°I¡­ I guess you could say that," Leon chuckled. "But I don¡¯t remember any of it, so it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±

    ¡°I think it does matter,¡± Vi postulated. "Because things like that can change people.¡±

    She was obviously referring to herself. At one point she had to have been an ordinary, happy little girl. But something horrible had to happen that changed both her body and mind to the point that she reduced herself into little more than a phantom.

    ¡°You think so?¡± Leon raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I know so,¡± she said. ¡°One day¡­ I¡¯d like to show you what it did to me. What they did to me. But I have a mission coming up. I need to focus on that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Leon said. ¡°You have an important duty. Do your best to keep Vigdis safe. And help Stefan and Valto as much as you can.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Vi said. Leon could only imagine a slight smile appearing on her lips. ¡°Jay gave me orders and I¡¯ll fulfill them,¡±

    She traced his scar a second time with her finger, before rising to her feet and turning her back.

    "Stay safe, Leon." she spoke softly, before stepping through the flaps of his tent.

    "You too. Good luck." he said, his heart filled with a certain kind of hope.

    16 hours earlier

    ¡°10 minutes, 86 leagues from the injection site.¡± A Titanian pilot spoke into the mouthpiece of his headset, jostling the joystick in front of him to keep his massive cargo transport Craft designed for quick space travel in the mid thermosphere of Terra hovering. It moved in large, sweeping spirals in an effort to lower its altitude. In the cargo hold, six fully armored young soldiers of various origins from throughout the Empire and its subjugated areas sat silently as they waited instructions from their vigilant temporary captain.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Copy,¡± the captain said into the onboard headset in helmet, transmitted to the pilot in the cockpit. He shut the mic off before he turned his attention to his five subordinates. ¡°10 minutes. Now, do any of you need a reminder of the call signs we will be using on this mission? Raise your hand.¡±

    His voice came out as a shout, since even though Titanian military craft were meant to be silent to anyone on the outside, it didn¡¯t mean the ones inside were deaf to the machines and circuitry operating within. A tall female soldier lifted her hand, and despite her normally cheery attitude, there was no way she would¡¯ve been smiling underneath her helmet at the moment.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Captain Meinrad Glynn acknowledged. ¡°I am Alpha. Klaudia is Bravo. Lucia, you¡¯re Charlie. Malin is Delta, Sindri is Echo and Joakim is Foxtrot. Everyone remember your call signs.¡±

    As the other soldiers repeated in their minds what their names would be for at least the next day, Klaudia took a glance down at her gauntlet-clad clasped hands. As the second in-command and only member of the Frei Squad with comprehensive medical training, she had a lot on her mind. But it wasn¡¯t about the mission to come itself.

    Why did he have to accept this mission request? she thought bitterly. It was optional. The two of us spent so much damn time on that planet. Could he not give us a break? Does he want to prove himself to Brose that badly?

    The boy in charge himself was not thinking about what or why he was doing what he did. He had already made up his mind. Instead his thoughts were directed at the green Frei Squad member who sat across from him. His hearing, advanced for a Terran, allowed him to determine that Joakim¡¯s heartbeat was accelerated. It was hard to tell otherwise with his suit of armor completing covering his body. He was anxious. Why wouldn¡¯t he be? Besides some rudimentary jetpack training, Joakim was the only one of the Frei Squad to have never been airdropped from a Craft before, and he was the only one who didn¡¯t have one clipped onto the armor on his back. Instead he carried essential first aid supplies that might not have been inside the facility¡ªsimply known as Depot 011.

    Meinrad looked at Joakim and smiled even though the boy couldn¡¯t see his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine!¡± Meinrad shouted, holding a thumbs up in his direction. In response, Joakim simply gave a humble nod.

    He¡¯s not as expressive as Stefan, he noted. But eight months in a hellhole like Xanadu Penitentiary will do that to anyone.

    He mentally repeated the directives given to him by Brose, centering his thoughts back on the mission.

    We are to covertly secure the depot. Do not attempt to power it up¡ªotherwise we give the enemy an opportunity to make us fail. Stay on the site until the ground force arrives, after which we will be taken to a designated extraction spot to return home. Our mission is to delay the arrival of the terrorist forces, not to stop them.

    ¡°2 minutes. 21 leagues from injection site.¡± the pilot relayed through his mic.

    ¡°2 minutes,¡± Meinrad repeated to his squad, before standing up. ¡°This is the time to go over any last-minute checks.¡±

    As most squad members locked their jetpacks onto their armor, calibrating to ensure their thrusters functioned as intended, Meinrad noticed Joakim looking ahead at him.

    ¡°Captain, I¡¯m ready for your directives.¡± Joakim proclaimed; his eyes set with determination underneath his helmet.

    I guess he is like his brother in some ways.

    ¡°Come towards me and turn around.¡± Meinrad said. Joakim stepped towards Meinrad and spun around. He shifted his utility belt carrying first aid materials to make room for Meinrad to attach a harness to him which he then secured to himself. He pulled a cord to tighten it, firmly hugging the slightly younger boy¡¯s back to his abdomen.

    ¡°10 leagues above injection site,¡± the pilot gave his final relay. ¡°Unlatching ramp right now.¡±

    ¡°Ramp unlatching!¡± Meinrad shouted so that his subordinates could hear him. The ground below their feet seemed to fall as it declined, converting into a ramp to give them access to the skies roughly above Depot 011.

    Joakim felt his body being squeezed to the maximum as the air pressure between the inside of the craft and the outside rapidly equalised. Seconds later the ground was no longer under his feet. Far, far below him he saw the sandy brown lands making up the Barrens, with expanses of emerald plains and forests hugging at its northern, eastern, and western boundaries, the pale peaks of the Marius Mountains forming the southern border.  Picking his head up slightly, being careful to keep from hitting Meinrad¡¯s chest, he bore witness to storms of green, purple, and blue airglow illuminating the sprawling atmosphere. The hissing of the wind beating at his body and the roaring of the jetpacks worn by everyone around him were all he could hear, but he could care less. The sight before him felt ancient like it had a life of its own. He suddenly understood just how significant his assignment and indeed how substantial his time with the Frei Squad was, like a switch was flipped inside his head.

    The Titanians were not simply seeking to conquer land but were seeking to conquer history. It only reaffirmed Lucia¡¯s lecture from months earlier. He still was not sure where to place himself in the conflict between Angels and Terrans, but if being a part of the Frei Squad was the only way he could observe such a spectacle of nature, then so be it. This was his second time returning to Terra but only the first time he¡¯d been able to see from up above what he saw from the ground all his childhood, having been asleep on the voyage to Shargara. If it meant being sent on one more mission or a hundred, it would be worth it. For he would never be able to experience it dwelling among the Terrans.

 Forty-Four: The Wall and The Shield

    A chilling wind swept across the Barrens as 4,000 soldiers stood side by side, divided into two sections of 2,000 soldiers. The majority of them were volunteers from the Anti-Imperialists of Mars, but the principle combatants were the Black Shield and Free Army of Terra. As such, the banners of all three groups whipped around at the rear of either formation. It was incredibly cold despite the lack of snow and ice, and Stefan understood why the Titanians chose places like the Glacial Lands and Barrens to build their primary northern establishments. It was because those areas most closely resembled the conditions on their homeland. He shivered, but it was not the weather that enticed him to do so. There was a gap between the sections that Ivan and Goran led respectively, giving a large amount of space for the primary actors of the raid to stand in the middle¡ªVigdis, Vi, Valto and Stefan.

    ¡°There will be several kinds of facilities at the main site,¡± Goran Habich¡¯s voice blared as the bearded middle-aged man held a megaphone to his mouth. ¡°Storage, messes, barracks, a motor pool, and a power plant. A short distance away is a landing site connected to it by a small road. Our primary concern here is with the main site where the weapons we must activate are located. To explain this in further detail, I will hand it over to Vigdis Maas, Chief Engineer of the Black Shield and Free Army.¡±

    He meant what he said literally, passing down his megaphone to a soldier who then passed it to another soldier, repeating until it ended up in Vigdis¡¯ hands. Holding her head high, she delivered the information she had collected through her decade and a half of intel and experience.

    ¡°The weapons that Mr. Habich alluded to are called the Intercontinental Projectile Lasers,¡± she said. ¡°For the sake of this mission we will call them the IPLs. They are located within the storage buildings and automatically protrude through the roofs when they are powered on. But to power them on, there must first be access to the power plant. Now, this will no doubt be an arduous task as they will have some kind of eyes on the site, either guards or cameras. That is why you will be needed to divert attention away from my team and I and take down those eyes. Our intention is to completely occupy the site before the ground forces arrive. I have faith you will all make that happen. Anything you would like to add, Ivan?¡±

    A raised arm from the very front of the formation confirmed Ivan¡¯s intention, so she passed the megaphone through the hands of multiple soldiers to make it happen.

    ¡°Do as you were trained, and do it till the end,¡± he said in a simply yet powerful statement. ¡°Godspeed to all of you.¡±

    Ivan looked across the vanguard of the formation and saw Goran¡¯s head nod.

    ¡°All units, charge!¡± Ivan cried, and the sea of men and woman began to wash over the area of Barrens between Depot 011 and the point at which they were staged about a half league north, a wave made up of the black of the Black Shield, the white of the Free Army and the orange and red of the Anti-Imperialists that would not stop until they reached their destination. Most of them moved on foot, although Ivan, Goran and Vigdis and her bodyguards rode on horseback. The lack of Reserve-powered Craft in the convoy would make them impossible to detect until they covered the horizon from the Depot¡¯s point of view. As they got closer to the site, however, they noticed something was different.

    ¡°Halt!¡± Goran cried, pulling the reins of his horse to bring the beast to a stop. Ivan was on the same page and mirrored the older man''s movements. Vigdis, although she wasn¡¯t so close to the vanguard, noticed the soldiers to her left and right slow down and she ordered her bodyguards to stop their steeds along with her.

    Instead of standing before a deep ditch surrounding spread-out, low-rise buildings, what welcomed the combined forces of the Black Shield, Free Army and Anti-Imperialists was a wall that spanned what had to be the entire perimeter of the site, rising 10 feet above the ground.

    ¡°These walls¡­ they weren¡¯t here when I and the Free Army visited this site. That was 19 years ago,¡± Goran commented, placing a hand on the wall. ¡°This place has been abandoned for over four decades and no one should¡¯ve touched it besides maybe a few guards at most.¡±

    What¡¯s more was that the walls didn¡¯t display the architectural prowess of the most intelligent Titanians. It was as if the ground itself had been raised to make the construction. No, that was exactly it. The ground was elevated to make a thick earthen ring around the depot through unknown means.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Ivan groaned. ¡°Hold on. I need to contact Jay.¡±

    Everyone stayed silent, and for 20 seconds, every soul present was on edge. Would they be forced to turn back and abandon their mission?

    Stefan¡¯s arms and torso began to feel warm. The Reserve in his veins was pumping hard. What did that mean? Was his own body trying to tell him something?

    ¡°Proceed at all costs, Jay says,¡± Ivan said, replacing his communicator into the saddle pocket as quickly as he could. ¡°We need to break down a part of this wall and quickly.¡±

    ¡°Quickly?¡± one young soldier near the vanguard groaned. ¡°How many feet thick is the wall?¡±

    ¡°This is going to take hours,¡± another sighed. ¡°We don¡¯t have demolition tools.¡±

    A sea of annoyed murmurs rippled throughout the stalled battle formation. They hadn¡¯t come all this way just to be stopped and slowed. Ivan and Goran dismounted their horses immediately and chipped away at the packed-earth walls, one man using his battle axe to cleave through as many inches of material as he could, while the other man swung a Lucerne hammer forward. Slowly more and more soldiers joined them, but even at that rate it would take a very long time to take down any significantly sized section of the wall and allow the thousands of warriors to filter through unimpeded.

    ¡°Vigdis,¡± Stefan said, disembarking his steed and approaching the woman. ¡°I want to go up front. I can¡¯t help but shake this feeling that I can do something about this.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vigdis inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯m positive.¡± Stefan crossed his arms.

    ¡°Move along then, lad,¡± Vigdis said, a smile appearing on her lips. ¡°But remember to return to me.¡±

    He has Kal¡¯s headstrongness, she remarked as the boy sprinted towards the vanguard. That¡¯s her boy, alright.

    ¡°Ivan, Mr. Habich, I need you to let me do something.¡± he said as the two men cut away at the surface of the walls, having managed to go through only a few inches of earth.

    ¡°What is it, buddy?¡± Ivan asked, his eyes still fixed on the task ahead of him. ¡°You wanna help? Grab a blunt edged weapon and get to swinging.¡±

    ¡°I think there¡¯s a way I can open up this wall without one,¡± Stefan said, confident in his own presumption. ¡°I¡¯ll need you to move everyone from the walls.¡±

    ¡°And waste time when we have a solution already available to us?¡± Ivan sighed.

    ¡°I suggest we give the boy a chance, young Ivan,¡± Goran¡¯s gravelly but gentle voice spoke. ¡°I saw what he was capable of at Shargara.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re not wrong,¡± Ivan admitted, before gripping his battle axe in one hand and letting it hang at his side. He turned around and slapped the wall behind him, prompting all soldiers to cease their movements. ¡°Everyone, I need you to move away from the wall as much as you can. Quickly, get to it!¡±

    ¡°We may have another way to get this wall down!¡± Goran added.

    Stefan smiled. He stood immediately before the wall and let instinct take over. He felt a rush over Reserve flow down his arms and to his palms. He extended his arms and faced his palm outwards. Despite this, nothing happened. The wall didn¡¯t shift or sink. It remained as it was, being battered by the wind.

    Come on, Stefan. You didn¡¯t feel you could do this for nothing. You know it can happen.

    The boy shut his eyes and tried to concentrate harder. Instead of framing the Reserve as traveling to his hands, he decided to visualise it as moving away from his core.

    He opened his eyes. Still, noting. Not even a grain of soil had come off.

    Whoever built this wall, he thought to himself again, must¡¯ve been one cheeky bastard. You can do this.

    ¡°Alright, show¡¯s over,¡± Ivan walked over to him, placing a strong hand on Stefan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wrap things up, Stefan. Nothing¡¯s¡ª

    The area was suddenly lit up by a ball of blinding purple light, and moments later, the sound of hundreds of pounds of compacted desert soil crumbling to the ground. Gasps seized the lungs of every soldier present as they witnessed the wall somehow being turned into nothing by the boy simply facing his palms towards it.

    ¡°Did that kid just¡­¡± one soldier whispered.

    ¡°He did. I think he just did.¡± Another added.

    ¡°Oh yeah, way to go, Stefan!¡± another cried, pumping his fist in the air.

    ¡°Stefan! Stefan! Stefan!¡± many of the soldiers cheered. Stefan felt butterflies in his stomach.

    I did it, he told himself. But more importantly, it only worked after Ivan touched me. So does that mean¡­ I still don¡¯t have the strength to use a power like that on my own? But the fact that I even did it is¡­

    ¡°Alright,¡± Goran cried. ¡°Stefan, you did well, boy. Now head back. On a count of three, we rush in.¡±

    Stefan hurried back to his horse before the incoming stampede could hinder his return.

    ¡°One¡­ two¡­ three! Rush, rush, rush!¡±

    From what had once been the mess for enlisted officers, three pairs of eyes gazed out of a window.

    ¡°Your walls were a good idea, Delta,¡± Alpha said, most of his body below the ledge of a window except for his eyes and the top of his head. ¡°Still¡­ who could¡¯ve brought that section crashing down so quickly? I doubt it¡¯s more than one person. Echo, step up.¡±

    The hulking young Titanian¡¯s eyes were thirsty for blood as he saw hundreds of bodies pouring in through the gap in the wall.

    ¡°Aye, Alpha.¡± he smirked. His Berserker state was brewing, ready to be fully unleashed.

 Forty-Five: The Beast

    From above, the thousands of soldiers belonging to the Terran-Martian Alliance must have looked like ants as they poured in through the gap Stefan made, immediately spreading out as far as they could. To the left of the gap were a few of the storage buildings, to the right was the power plant along with more storage units, and at the centre was the motor pool, messes, and barracks.

    ¡°Get a move on!¡± Vigdis cried to her bodyguards, her heart pounding as she saw the structure that fueled the rest of the depot. It wasn¡¯t out of fear that her heart beat so hard, but out of excitement. Never before had she had the chance to work with something so complicatedly designed and built, yet so simple that it could be turned on with the flick of a single switch. About a couple hundred of the soldiers tightly surrounded the entourage, granting them extra protection, and more importantly, extra pairs of eyes.

    The Depot premises were large, being about a quarter league from front to back and roughly the same length from left to right. It took longer than they had expected to arrive near power plant, but with each minute they spent traveling, the entourage and the soldiers accompanying them felt an unexplainable weight on their bodies.

    ¡°Do you feel that?¡± Stefan asked as his horse galloped alongside three other mounted beasts.

    ¡°The uneasiness?¡± Valto said in his typical mature, stoic tone. ¡°This isn¡¯t because of anxiety. Vigdis feels absolutely livid right now, but if she were to be Initiated, I believe she¡¯d have this feeling too.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Reserve,¡± Stefan surmised. ¡°There¡¯s a really strong source of Reserve nearby.¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Valto said. ¡°Be on guard, lad.¡±

    The trots of the horses slowed down as did the feet of the soldiers around them. It was hard to tell why, but everything seemed to have stopped up ahead.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vigdis asked, finally feeling the air displayed by her comrades. ¡°Why are we all slowing down, we¡¯re not even¡ª

    The sound of a shrill scream filled the air, followed by the sight of a shape hurling above the heads of the entourage. And then another shape. Another cry of pain and another figure being flung above the crowd. Drops of blood and gore spilled on the heads of the young men and women sent to capture the power plant. They were not alone. The Reserve was not simply emitting from a powerful source, it came from one that thirsted for blood. There was no conviction or resolve in the aura. Only pure desire to tear and destroy.

    They¡¯re just being thrown¡­ Stefan thought as the terrified crowd began to step back, some turning around despite orders being cried to remain and continue fighting the source of the chaos. Like ragdolls. Like back when Meinrad took me to observe Klaudia and the hunters.

    His face became slick with sweat as the assailant began to not only fling bodies into the air but through the crowds themselves.

    I¡¯m not as helpless as I was back then. I am going to do something about this.

    He saw Vi and Valto guiding their horses closer to Vigdis as she cautiously inched back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± he cried in their direction before lightly kicking his horse¡¯s side with the heel of his boot, sending it full throttle towards the person or thing decimating his comrades. He swerved and ducked to dodge bodies and parts being hurled, and soon, he could hear it.

    The maniacal laughter of someone who enjoyed life being taken at their hands.

    Stefan adjusted his feet in the stirrups, standing upright as his steed continued to barrel forward. He concentrated Reserve into his legs before he leapt from the moving horse, landing with a roll towards the huge man as he was about to pick up yet another soldier of the Terran-Martian alliance. Faster than even he could comprehend, Stefan whipped out a dagger and slashed it across the behemoth¡¯s armored knee, causing his Black Shield mask to fall off.

    Stefan quickly rose to his feet as the abnormally strong Titanian soldier staggered back. He had been able to pierce through the armor¡ªclearly well crafted and unusual since most Titanian soldiers did not wear any armor¡ªwith a single swipe of the hand.

    ¡°Looks like we have a little shit who thinks he¡¯s brave,¡± the soldier said with a pained laugh. ¡°You¡¯re a tough one.¡±

    ¡°And you think you¡¯re tough because you can throw around Terrans like rag dolls,¡± Stefan scoffed. ¡°Fight me, then. You¡¯ll see I¡¯m not nearly as easy to thrash around.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    To that, the Titanian soldier snickered. However, underneath the visor of his helmet, Stefan knew he was doing more than just ridiculing him. He was observing him.

    ¡°I thought your face was familiar,¡± the Titanian remarked. ¡°You¡¯re the brother Joakim mentioned having. You¡¯re definitely taller than him, but at the end of the day, you¡¯re just a version of him I can safely put my hands on!¡±

    ¡°Safely put your¡ª

    Before Stefan could finish inquiring about the surprise statement, a large fist flew at his head. He could feel the air shift as the limb rushed at him with immense Reserve concentration, perfectly honed to blow Terran bodies apart on impact. While Stefan was indeed cut from another cloth than his comrades, he was not invincible. Thou before the fist collided with his face, Stefan generated a level 15 barrier before him. To his surprise, the barrier did not immediately crumble the moment the Berserker made contact with it. In fact, Stefan did not feel tired or weak.

    Sindri stumbled on the side of his injured knee, even more enraged that he could not get to shed the same blood that flowed through Joakim¡¯s veins. Remaining cautious, Stefan jumped back a few feet.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t like them.¡± Sindri scoffed, staggering while trying to remain upright.

    ¡°Fire!¡± Stefan cried, but not at his opponent. He was speaking to the men and women behind him, now aware that they had used the pause in the slaughter to compose themselves and hold their rifles at the ready. They were never bad or weak soldiers¡ªit was simply that their foe was too strong and too tenacious. The boy ducked as the Reserve beams and bullets volleyed the armored Titanian¡¯s body, causing him to bounce and fall onto his good knee. The intensity radiating from Sindri¡¯s aura grew darker and darker, but he was unable to keep up with the sudden switch in the Terrans from defense to offense. Stefan read this and after about five seconds of relentless gunfire, he held a palm up, ordering the soldiers to halt, offering himself a very brief window to examine the outcome.

    Physical attacks barely hurt him. He¡¯s probably as vulnerable anywhere else as he is in that knee, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna get that close to him with a knife again¡­ unless more people have to die. Guns don¡¯t do much damage to him either, just dents at best. I have to dull his senses if I want to cause something lasting.

    Stefan rushed forward and double jumped in front of Sindri before the beast of a Titanian could recover. He kicked down on the back of Sindri¡¯s head with his heel. Stefan nearly crashed to the ground hard on his back but was able to break the fall with his hands.

    ¡°My ears¡­¡± Sindri held his head in his hands before Stefan could rise to his feet. The Titanian juvenile wrenched the helmet off of his head, revealing eyes that looked like they were bulging out of his skull, his mouth set in a furious grin. ¡°My ears are ringing. You¡¯re going to answer to me, now!¡±

    Sindri swung around with bent knees, his massive hand wrapping around one of Stefan¡¯s ankles. He lifted the boy up into the air. Stefan tried to kick his way out, then resorted to pulling his dagger out, but Sindri¡¯s vitals were out of his reach. With a cry of hate and rage, Sindri brought Stefan down hard to the ground. The desert surface rumbled from the sheer concentration of Reserve, causing a strong tremor felt for dozens of yards around. Hundreds of soldiers struggled to remain upright as the force sought to bring them to the ground and disorient them.

    Stefan was able to pull his foot away from Sindri¡¯s grasp just as he hit the ground, quickly making a level 10 shield to guard his head and neck saving him from any life-changing damage, but the impact still briefly blurred his vision. The next thing he saw was a fist coming straight for his face. As if moving on its own, Stefan¡¯s own fist shot into the air in what had seemed to be a foolish attempt at saving himself. The two fists flew in the same trajectory, destined to meet in the middle. Sindri smirked. First he would shatter the boy¡¯s fist, then the rest of his body. But neither happened.

    ¡°I already told you I¡¯m not like other Terrans, you fucking meathead.¡± Stefan chuckled, his knuckles holding back the weight of Sindri¡¯s fist.

    The light seemed to drain from the Titanian¡¯s green eyes as he realised what had happened.

    My most powerful blow¡­ blocked by a Terran? A mere groveling Terran ape?

    The strongest member of the Frei Squad in terms of raw physicality, just barely beating out Meinrad, had his attack stopped by a Terran. Without the use of a weapon. And without any obvious struggle.

    Sindri fell onto his rear end in shock. His perplexed gaze was met with the unrelenting dominance exhibited in Stefan¡¯s eyes.

    His Berserker state had died down, the strength of an Abnormal Titanian gone from his grasp. His hand immediately flew to his utility belt¡ªhe was a trained soldier, after all. He was going to win against this Terran in whatever way possible.

    Before he could stand up again, a bullet found itself lodged in his good knee. With a shriek of pain, he fell once more. Another bullet found itself in his dominant hand. The Beast of the Frei Squad was out of commission.

    Stefan wiped off the mask of sweat on his face, ignoring his miserable opponent. He scanned the area for signs of the person, or people, who had potentially saved him at the very last moment. He found a crowd gathering around a person, someone easy to make out with their fiery-red hair whipping around in the wind.

    ¡°Vi?¡± his pupils grew with gratitude. ¡°Vi! Nice shots!¡±

    The phantom-like soldier acknowledged his thanks with a brief nod of the head, holding her rifle in both hands tightly. However, a second later, his appreciativeness converted into tenseness as his Detection found a strong source of Reserve coming his way. It was not as strong as Sindri¡¯s, but it was fast. So fast, Stefan found it nearly impossible to believe that it came from a living being. Its speed was more machine-like than organic.

    ¡°Everyone run away from here, now!¡± he cried.

 Forty-Six: The Flash

    Meinrad¡¯s eyes were fixed on the hulking figure that had just fallen to his knee, the result of a bullet entering and lodging in his kneecap. A moment later, another bullet had disabled his hand. Out of everyone on the Terran side, there was only one soldier Meinrad knew to shoot so precisely and systematically and with no hint of hesitation.

    Vi. She wants Sindri to feel the pain before she aims the trigger one final time at his head.

    Meinrad quickly pulled out his communicator and changed his frequency to match Lucia¡¯s. There was still time to save Sindri.

    ¡°Charlie, you¡¯re needed at the front side of the power plant. Echo has been downed, you need to recover him and take him back to base.¡± he said in reference to the mess the Frei Squad was using as a temporary arena of operations.

    ¡°Copy.¡± Lucia said resolutely into the onboard earpiece inside her helmet as she blitzed through half a dozen Anti-Imperial soldiers with a single swipe of the knife. Lucia¡¯s Reserve had a natural but rare imbalance, causing most of it to be concentrated in the lower half of her body. As a result she was awarded with exceptional speed. She seldom needed to use the pistol she was required to carry into battle. She was a long-ranged weapon herself. Even without a knife, she could rush through bodies and leave them as little more than red stains on the ground, but she preferred not to get herself dirty.

    Remembering the map she had memorized to a tee; Lucia shifted her trajectory and made her way to the site of her injured comrade.

    ¡°Everyone run away from here, now!¡± she heard a young boy cry as she was less than a second from Sindri. She had to slow down long before she actually reached him, lest she crash into him and take his life as well. Such a mishap would get her court-martialed¡­ she didn¡¯t want to think of what would happen to her or her family if that were to happen.

    ¡°That little cunt¡­¡± Sindri swore as he winced in pain. Lucia noticed Terran terrorists darting away from her as fast as they could. They heeded the warning Stefan had given them¡ªhe sensed the significance of her ability as soon as he Detected her presence and had alerted the others.

    That kid is not someone I can take lightly¡­ I need to deal with him fast.

    ¡°Are you¡­ just going to stand there or what?¡± Sindri groaned.

    ¡°My bad,¡± she apologised as she took him in her arms, his annoyance breaking her out of her analytical trance. ¡°Hang on, Klaudia will fix you up.¡±

    --

    Stefan raced to reach the gates surrounding the power plant as fast as he could on his feet, his steed already tied at the fence with the other horses. That meant Vigdis and the other bodyguards had already entered the plant.

    Long, thick wires ran for hundreds upon hundreds of yards, connecting dozens of metal towers to poles at each of the buildings in the depot premises. They transported invisible energy¡ªapparently called electricity¡ªwith the support of what Stefan remembered Vigdis calling transmission towers. The fenced-in area was not only extensive but was a labyrinth of metal and lines. It took him two minutes to find a structure that looked like it could be entered safely. As it turned out, it was the control center where Vigdis, Vi, and Valto had gathered inside.

    ¡°Success!¡± the enthusiastic engineer cried, pulling her hand away from a switch. She fixed her earpiece to send the news back to the command centre where Jay and Anwen had remained. ¡°Depot-011 is now partially functioning.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Jay cried through the microphone of the communication device. Vigdis could imagine him giving Anwen a strong high-five at that moment, and her smile became a grin.

    ¡°It¡­ won¡¯t turn on the entire facility immediately, correct?¡± Valto asked.

    ¡°No,¡± she answered. ¡°That could take an hour. This place hasn¡¯t had power in years so I imagine starting up will take a while.¡±

    ¡°Including the IPLs?¡± Valto asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Vigdis nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Stefan jogged toward the dashboard where Vigdis sat in front of, Valto and Vi each standing to a side of her with their rifles ready to fire. Their muzzles jerked in the boy¡¯s direction.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s me, relax!¡± Stefan timidly raised his hands. Upon noticing the panting boy¡¯s unmasked face, Valto and Vi swiftly retracted their weapons.

    ¡°Goodness sake, Stefan, you can¡¯t just run off like that!¡± Valto reprimanded. ¡°What on Earth were you thinking facing off against that freak all by yourself?¡±

    ¡°You think I wanted to keep watching our comrades be thrown and torn apart like that?! Was I just going to stand there and let it happen?!¡± Stefan snapped. It took a moment for him to realise his emotions were out of bounds, so he sighed. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t mean to yell like that, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry,¡± Vigdis turned her head in Stefan¡¯s direction. ¡°You saved a lot of people. That was really brave of you. But you still went against orders. I¡¯ll try to talk Jay down to giving you a light punishment.¡±

    Stefan frowned and averted his gaze; his mind only concerned about why he was being reprimanded for doing the right thing.

    ¡°Stefan,¡± Vigdis stood up, putting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Even your mum started off as something of a rebel. I saw it with my own eyes. Remember that.¡±

    Stefan¡¯s frown nearly turned upside down, but his Detection adjured him to a need that had to be met immediately.

    ¡°Vigdis!¡± he wrapped his arms around the woman, bringing her to the ground. Valto and Vi felt it a moment later. That same source of unbelievably fast-moving Reserve was headed straight for the power plant control centre. Valto quickly formed a level 30 barrier to cover all four members of the party. encompassing much of the interior of the building. The double doors into the control centre flung open so hard they narrowly avoided falling off their hinges. But having no foresight of the obstacle created by Valto, the assailant crashed into the powerful construct, putting an end to her caution-fueled blitz. Lucia fell to her hands and knees, but in accordance with her training she immediately went for the pistol and knife in her utility belt.

    ¡°The power!¡± Vigdis cried as she got to her feet, aware of the circumstances. ¡°Cut the power. The Titanian¡¯s speed is useless if they have no sight.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep this barrier going for long.¡± Valto moaned as the Reserve he used to create said construct was being rapidly depleted just to keep it intact.

    Vi slammed the switch that controlled the currents in the power plant and moments later the interior of the expansive building faded into darkness. Valto¡¯s barrier collapsed, unable to hold it for longer than half a minute. The timing was right. It wasn¡¯t Vi¡¯s eyesight or depth perception that had made her one of the more renowned fighters of the Black Shield, rather, it was her knack for timing.

    ¡°Shoot!¡± Valto cried. ¡°Shoot at the space the soldier landed around. We need to drive them out of the building, rough them up a bit on the way out!¡±

    Stefan pulled his pistol out and Vi readied her rifle. A moment later, three guns were blazing, creating sparks all around the building.

    No¡­ no, no, no, shit! Lucia regrettably thought as she scampered away from the gunfire in her direction. What was I thinking? Why did I have to go after that kid so soon?

    She fired a few bullets in the direction her opponents were shooting from, but she quickly understood it was pointless. Indeed, entering the building with three of the Black Shield¡¯s five strongest fighters had been a grave mistake.

    Such abilities as having extraordinary speed gave rise to pride and egotism. Having been so used to blitzing through bodies on open battlefields under the full light of the sun gave Lucia little room to expect how her assaults would go had the conditions been only a little different.

    Bullets whizzed over her head as she tried to stay low to the ground, looking around for where she thought she came in from. Scanning, scanning, looking for a way out¡­ and there it was. One of the windows was open just a crack, letting in just a sliver of light.

    This is my only chance.

    Staying low to the ground with bent knees, Lucia scurried as fast as the legs of her hybrid body could take her. She wrenched it open and jumped out where the light of solar-powered floodlights¡ªinstalled by a Solich emperor decades earlier to make for easy identification of the site in the future¡ªflooded her eyes. She searched for gates to exit through, and she nearly missed the fact that dozens of Terran soldiers had already surrounded the perimeter of the plant.

    Quietly, she told herself, and stay low. Once I reach those gates up ahead, I can just blitz through the Terrans like before and return to base.

    The girl was so muted she couldn¡¯t hear her own footsteps, and the closer she got to the gate, the faster her heartbeat became. She just needed to get back to base, and she was close. It was only a few yards in front of her.

    A bang suddenly entered her ears, originating from above her head. She instinctively ducked, fearing that the soldiers in the control center had found her, or that perhaps a soldier outside the perimeter had noticed her. She looked behind her¡ªno one was coming after her. She was confused. What was that sound then if it wasn¡¯t a bullet that had missed its mark? And why hadn¡¯t any other shots followed it?

    No shots needed to follow it. It was far too late to realize that a powerline with just a bit of current remaining in it above her became severed, and it made no noise as it hit the ground, sending a fierce dose of electrical current into everything that touched it. Lucia¡¯s body was no exception, her screams notifying Vigdis¡¯s crew that their assailant had been taken out.

    Vi climbed down from the window that Lucia had gone through just minutes earlier. She set her rifle down against the wall and gave a thumbs up, confirming that her target had been downed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll notify Ivan that we have confirmed one enemy casualty.¡± Vigdis said, unsure of what to classify the monster that Stefan fought since his body had been removed.

    Tapping around on her communicator¡ªone of a few that was recovered from the battle in Shargara¡ªshe was disappointed to see no answer coming from the man.

    ¡°He¡¯s being held up,¡± Valto suggested. ¡°Better to call Goran.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Vigdis nodded.

 Forty-Seven: A Brief Reunion

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to station some of you here,¡± Ivan said to the 50 or so soldiers that followed him on foot, circling around a storage building large enough to hold the largest cargo transport planes in the Empire. ¡°Find a spot as we walk and spread yourselves apart. This is a massive building.¡±

    None of the soldiers, even the Anti-Imperialists, had seen a building so grand. They wondered why it had been abandoned in the first place, although some of the more historically informed ones remembered the deal the southern Yeupisians had made with the Empire four decades earlier. That undeniably had something to do with Depot-011¡¯s desertion.

    ¡°There¡¯s only been a handful of Titanian soldiers,¡± one of Ivan¡¯s subordinates commented. ¡°How many have we taken down?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I haven¡¯t had the information shared with me yet,¡± Ivan responded. ¡°But we have tough people on our side. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if at least a couple were taken down.¡±

    As they turned a corner, Ivan noticed a shape on the ground, cast from the lights illuminating the vicinity of each building and every road in the depot. It was tall, armored and holding a pistol. It was the shadow created by the figure of a man. Not a Titanian, but a Terran.

    Ivan didn¡¯t hesitate to fire a half dozen shots at the figure as he completed the corner turn, before retreating back into the safety of the side he¡¯d just entered from. He heard a groan of pain as he pressed his back against the wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s only one guy!¡± he cried, having analyzed the situation with just a glimpse. ¡°I need half of you to go ¡®round the building from the other side. We¡¯re launching a pincer attack on this bastard.¡±

    10 of the 20 soldiers who had followed him to that point raced around the side of the building, 30 seconds passing before their footsteps disappeared. The other 10 remained at Ivan¡¯s side as backup. He would be taking the lead to face the threat head-on before risking the safety of any of his subordinates.

    Here goes nothing, Ivan thought to himself with a breath.

    Firmly holding his pistol in his hand, he jumped around the corner. A laser whizzed past Ivan¡¯s head and Ivan responded with five rapid-fire gunshots. He heard a groan, so at least one bullet hit the man. He had shot the man twice but found that he was still standing. Suddenly the man threw his pistol onto the ground. Ivan was confused, gazing at him without shooting. His hand still tightly clutched his pistol, but his finger was far from the trigger.

    ¡°Ivan, can we¡­ stop for just a few seconds?¡± the Terran in Titanian armor spoke as he winced from the pain.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Ivan cried. Despite asking the question, Ivan felt like he already knew the man under the armor.

    The man pressed a barely visible knob at the junction where his helmet met his cuirass. The helmet folded in on itself, retracting into the armor that covered his torso. Ivan was not surprised to see the young man¡¯s face. In fact, he smirked.

    ¡°So lovely to see you again, traitor. How many people do you intend on killing tonight?¡±

    Meinrad furrowed his brow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone today, so let¡¯s just cooperate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what you thought when you and Klaudia snuffed the light out of our¡ªmy comrades in the mountain,¡± Ivan rolled his eyes. ¡°Now give me a reason not to blow your brains out right now. You¡¯ve just made yourself an exceptional target.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re stronger than all the rest here,¡± Meinrad said, the presence of the 50 soldiers surrounding the building in his awareness. ¡°I will spare them if you challenge me to a knife duel if you win.¡±

    ¡°And what if you win?¡± Ivan raised a brow.

    ¡°They¡¯ll all scatter when they see their leader¡¯s body drop to the ground. I won¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Meinrad said, his tone diplomatic yet threatening.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ivan adjusted his footing, swiftly replacing his pistol in its holster and unsheathing a knife in one move. ¡°I accept your challenge, you scumbag.¡±

    --

    After once again switching on the power after having to shut it off in order to repel the Flash of the Frei Squad, Stefan was tasked with confirming the death of the girl Vi had downed by shooting the powerline that was above her head. It had been a few minutes since the incident, but Stefan quickly noticed that the Lucia¡¯s body was now attended by a kneeling person who had removed her helmet, revealing red-brown singed hair. The person had two fingers pressed against the side of her neck.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Pulse confirmed, Bravo.¡± the figure spoke presumably into an earpiece built into the helmet he wore.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Stefan cried, brandishing his pistol, and pointing it at the armored individual. They quickly shot up to their feet and put their hands up, not before pressing a knob that sheathed their helmet.

    ¡°Stef¡­ it¡¯s me. Joakim.¡±

    His face had aged from the trauma of the past year, and his short black hair had grown down to his shoulders. But Stefan¡¯s older brother was finally in front of him. Speaking to him.

    ¡°Joakim,¡± Stefan spoke, his lip quivering. His arms were shaking from the sheer disbelief of seeing his brother right before him. At that moment, he didn¡¯t care that he was in the enemy uniform or fighting for their side. ¡°Thank goodness, you¡¯re safe¡­!¡±

    He stepped over Lucia¡¯s unconscious form, ready to embrace Joakim. But the boy backed up. Stefan stopped, confused as to why Joakim was refusing to receive a warm embrace from him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hug you.¡± Joakim spoke sternly.

    All Stefan could do was stare blankly in to the boy¡¯s eyes. How could Joakim not want to feel the touch of his dear brother who had seen only once briefly since the day their lives changed forever? The younger boy noted something strange in Joakim¡¯s eyes. A darkness inside them that he couldn¡¯t comprehend. A darkness that he did not want near him for too long.

    Joakim¡¯s face lightened up and a grin was plastered on his lips.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten really tall, Stef.¡± the boy finally smiled, using his arm to mark the height difference between them. The top of Joakim¡¯s head just barely lined up with his brother¡¯s lips. The signs that they were indeed half-brothers by blood were very evident now, even though they were both born and raised in the same house to the same mother.

    ¡°I¡­ yeah. I guess I have changed quite a bit,¡± Stefan shrugged. ¡°You as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping yourself busy this time, I see,¡± Joakim noted. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve made a lot of friends. After all, to face everything you have on your own¡­¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± Stefan nodded.

    The younger Laine boy couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was talking to someone else. Another person wearing his brother¡¯s skin. This sullen, jaded version of Joakim was not the one he knew, the one he grew up with.

    ¡°Listen,¡± Stefan sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just cut the crap. I want to hear everything that happened to you from the moment Uncle Ruben pushed me out into the forest.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Joakim hesitated. It would be a long story and time to save Lucia was running out. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you every single thing that¡¯s gone down. Sit down and listen closely because you won¡¯t hear it again.¡±

    Stefan obeyed, being forced to sit on one side of Lucia while Joakim sat on the other. In three minutes, Joakim explained how he tried to stop their mother from being shot, only for her to jump in and save him instead. He described her brutal execution, followed by his and Ruben Holt¡¯s arrest and transport to Xanadu Penitentiary on Titan where they endured a cruel, merciless eight months of psychological torture. Then by some miracle, the very General who had ordered their mother¡¯s death had them freed, only for Ruben to meet the same fate as Kallista Laine. Before passing, he admitted that he was Joakim¡¯s biological father. After that Joakim had been sent to serve in the Frei Squad. It wasn¡¯t a choice¡ªeither join them or meet his parents. So he¡¯d been in the Titanian leagues, ever since then.

    Stefan, by the end, had become a sobbing mess. He hadn¡¯t been aware of the extent of his brother¡¯s pain, but learning of it and knowing of the manner of his mother and uncle-figure¡¯s deaths and the true relation of Ruben Holt to his brother, there was absolutely no way he could dam the flood of tears that pushed through the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°Joakim¡­¡± Stefan sniffled. ¡°You can come back. Trust me, you can leave those freakish brutes and join us. You can destroy the bastards who killed Mum and Uncle Ruben with us. We can be together again, and¡ªand you can meet my friends and I know they¡¯ll really, really like you. Sure, you might be locked up for a little while because you were on the enemy side¡­ but you haven¡¯t killed anyone. Right? Right?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Joakim said, blinking away tears. He was on the verge of weeping, but not because of his own pain. It viscerally hurt to see his little brother so helpless, and nothing he said would alleviate it. ¡°Not yet. I can¡¯t come back just yet.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Stefan said, astonished that Joakim refused his offer.

    ¡°Because I still need to understand the truth of why everything is the way it is. I can¡¯t do that from this world.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the truth, Joakim. Can¡¯t you just¡­ be happy and stay with me?¡± Stefan quivered.

    Joakim sighed as he slid his arms underneath Lucia¡¯s form, unmoving except for her chest. Her breaths were becoming less and less noticeable by the minute.

    ¡°I want to see you again, Stef. But I have things to do. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Joakim stood up with the unconscious girl in his strong arms, forcing himself to ignore his brother¡¯s pleas. The thrusters on his jetpack sparked up and in seconds, he was gone, becoming smaller and smaller as he flew away to another area of the Depot. Gunshots flew in his direction, but the automatic tracking technology allowed him to avoid them without needing full knowledge on how to operate the jetpack manually.

    Two sets of rapid footsteps soon approached Stefan as he remained seated, holding his head in his hands.

    ¡°Stefan, what¡¯s going on?¡± Vigdis said as she sat down by his side accompanied by Valto, immediately recognising something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Why were you speaking with the enemy soldier?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Stefan started, wiping his face of tears. ¡°That was Joakim. My brother.¡±

 Forty-Eight: Casualties

    Blood already painted Meinrad¡¯s armor, and Ivan¡¯s now-unmasked face was spattered in drops of the red liquid as they circled around one another.

    Ivan rushed forward with his knife pointed low¡ªinstead of aiming for Meinrad¡¯s chest, he would try to hit him in the abdomen. During their fight, Ivan had noticed a pattern: the barriers Meinrad formed originated and sprawled out from in front of the body part he most expected to get hit. This was a small but crucial observation.

    Meinrad read the way Ivan¡¯s body leaned and deduced where he would hit next. He correctly guessed that Ivan was aiming for his stomach and rapidly formed a level 10 barrier, the quickest he could form in that time, but not the strongest. The barrier held only for a second before Ivan¡¯s armed plunged through it, his hand burying itself in his armor. Meinrad feared the worst and slowly looked down as he backed off. To his surprise, Ivan¡¯s hand did not wield a knife.

    ¡°W-When did you switch hands?¡± the astonished teenager asked.

    ¡°I never did,¡± Ivan brought his other hand down onto Meinrad¡¯s shoulder. The sound of metal slicing through armor and flesh elicited a wild scream from Meinrad as he pushed the slightly older young man and his knife off of him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, before you joined the Shield, only Vi and Jay were stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Meinrad with determination said as he bent his knees, ready to pounce forward at any given moment. The Titanian-trained soldier had also busied his mind with learning his opponent¡¯s patterns. He knew that Ivan saw when he changed his stance, and he always stepped back slightly in anticipation of the next strike.

    As Ivan stepped back this time, he suddenly found himself stopped by an obstacle.

    ¡°Boss, he put up a barrier right behind you!¡± one of Ivan¡¯s subordinates cried.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Ivan swore. Meinrad was already right in front of him when he realized, so he resorted to diving sideways away from his opponent. Unfortunately Meinrad¡¯s hand was faster than Ivan¡¯s body, and as he dove away, the younger man slashed the shorter man¡¯s chest diagonally as he fell. Ivan screamed as he hit the ground, his knife falling from his grasp. Ivan¡¯s subordinates prepared to rush in and take on Meinrad on their own, but the boy sharply reminded him that it was a duel. There was to be no outside interference.

    ¡°He¡¯s right on top of you, boss!¡± a subordinate cried as Meinrad took a knee, holding both his knife and Ivan¡¯s above his chest.

    ¡°Do you yield, Ivan?¡± Meinrad asked, giving his opponent one more chance.

    ¡°Fuck you, asshole.¡± Meinrad clicked his tongue.

    Meinrad¡¯s lips let out an indifferent sigh and slammed the tips of both knifes towards Ivan¡¯s upper chest. Only to suddenly stop when each knife was hardly three inches deep into Ivan¡¯s light armor, shirt, and skin.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Ivan chuckled despite the sharp pain running across the front of his torso. ¡°Why¡¯d you stop? You finally realise that you don¡¯t have the courage to kill someone who can see you?¡±

    ¡°Bravo,¡± Meinrad suddenly stood up, his voice carrying an air of anxiety. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    He stepped away from Ivan¡¯s form, leaving the knives embedded inside him. As Meinrad switched on his jetpack and ascended into the air, Ivan furiously tore the knives out of him, spilling them across the paved ground, and sat up.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even finish a fight you started! You¡¯re nothing but an Angel in a human body, you¡¯ll never be one of us!¡±

    ¡°Easy there!¡± a subordinate called to him as they and the 10 other soldiers who accompanied him gathered around and helped him to his feet, pulling his shirt and armor off. His well-built chest was covered in cuts and slashes, but he would be okay.

    --

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Meinrad said as he swung and pushed through a partially open window in the base Frei Squad had made for themselves.

    ¡°We have three casualties. One stable and two critical.¡± Klaudia announced, her helmet removed, and her gauntlets replaced with disposable gloves. On the ground atop a white sheet sat Sindri, his armor removed, and heavy gauze wrapped around his knees and hand. On two tables, two figures lay nearly unmoving, unconscious. Both were unarmored like their comrade.

    One of them was Lucia, whose breathing had stabilised due to Klaudia performing CPR on her, but her exact condition was unclear. Her pants were cut below the knee and socks removed to apply gauze to her burns. Joakim held up her intravenous bag, his gaze averted from the grisly state of her neighbor.

    The other was Malin. Meinrad saw nothing wrong with her at first, but as Klaudia shifted to give him room, his expression became one of horror as he saw the fist-sized wound Klaudia painstakingly cleaned.

    ¡°Alright, talk as we work.¡± Meinrad rushed to grab an intravenous bag connected to a line that Klaudia had stuck into Malin¡¯s leg. He held it up high despite the pain in his untreated shoulder.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Charlie was electrocuted at the power plant; Delta was hit in the abdomen by some newly improvised weapon I think the Anti-Imperialists came up with.¡±

    ¡°Have you contacted Command for an emergency medevac?¡± Meinrad asked.

    ¡°They said they¡¯ll have a couple pararescue units ready when the extraction team comes to pick us up. But that won¡¯t be until the ground forces arrive.¡±

    ¡°Two hours¡­¡± Meinrad bit his lip. ¡°Shit.¡±

    ¡°I can only treat one of them until then,¡± Klaudia said as she packed the wound with as much gauze as she could, but blood continued to rush out of Malin¡¯s wound. ¡°They hit a couple major arteries.¡±

    ¡°So that means¡­¡± Meinrad muttered to himself.

    One of them won¡¯t make it.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing the best I can,¡± Klaudia stressed. ¡°Just keep holding up those bags.¡±

    It was becoming clear how dire their situation was becoming. To their benefit, it didn¡¯t seem that the Alliance was trying to look for them actively, instead holding their ground at the important locations in the Depot. However, it was a minimal benefit. Time passed, Klaudia still working on Malin while occasionally checking up on Lucia. But it was clear that one would die if the proper treatment was not given quickly.

    Despite her temper, Meinrad trusted Klaudia¡¯s ability to work under pressure. Even with the sweat forming on her forehead and trying to keep her hands as steady as possible, it was evident that she was Malin¡¯s only hope for survival. And something did happen.

    Malin¡¯s eyes fluttered open despite the pale state of her skin and the continuous ejection of blood. She looked around and quickly gained a comprehension of the scene. Everyone around her was tense, save for Sindri who she couldn¡¯t see. Lucia was still unconscious beside her, and she understood that she herself was bleeding at an uncontrollable rate.

    ¡°Malin, are you awake?¡± Klaudia asked with a gentle tone. ¡°Good, just keep your eyes open. Don¡¯t even think of shutting them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it¡­¡± Malin breathed, her voice nearly inaudible. ¡°Don¡¯t save me.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk Malin. I want you to relax and focus on keeping those eyes open.¡± Klaudia reminded, striving to remain calm.

    ¡°Joakim¡­ beside me. Please.¡± Malin ignored the medic¡¯s advice, her attention directed toward the Terran-born boy.

    Joakim could do nothing but heed her request, handing Lucia¡¯s bag to Meinrad. He was sure both Klaudia and Meinrad knew that these were to be the girl¡¯s final words. Not listening to her would be a disgrace.

    The girl reached for one of Joakim¡¯s hands, spilling her remaining strength into squeezing it as tight as she could.

    ¡°Listen closely¡­¡± she confided with her weak voice. ¡°My mum¡­ she¡¯ll be sent back to mines the moment you return to Titan. You need to tell her quickly that you¡¯ll become her ward, so it doesn¡¯t happen. That way¡­ she can live her peaceful life and you have a place to call home¡­¡±

    ¡°What? No, Malin! I can¡¯t do that. That¡¯s¡ªthat¡¯s your mother, I couldn¡¯t possibly¡ª

    ¡°You absolutely can,¡± she said as something of a smile appeared on her lips. The most obvious smile Joakim had seen her make. Her eyes were wet, but with tears of happiness. ¡°You both deserve it.¡±

    Her eyes fluttered once more, the strength to keep them open fading fast.

    ¡°No, Malin, please! Keep them open!¡± Klaudia begged, her gloves stained deep with the girl¡¯s blood. But no response came out of Malin.

    The grip of Malin¡¯s hand in Joakim¡¯s quickly failed, but he continued to hold it as her heartbeat ceased.

    She¡¯s dead.

    Klaudia peeled her gloves off and threw them on the ground as she rushed to retrieve her communicator.

    ¡°Frei Squad to Command, Frei Squad to Command.¡± she spoke with a shaky voice.

    ¡°Yes, Bravo,¡± Major General Brose¡¯s voice came out. ¡°I can hear you.¡±

    ¡°We now have one KIA.¡±

    Meinrad put down Malin¡¯s intravenous bag and came closer to her, shutting her partially open eyes. Klaudia, in what she would¡¯ve called a failure-fueled frenzy, pushed the sleeping Sindri off of the white sheet he lay on, using it to cover the upper half of Malin¡¯s corpse. Joakim finally let go of Malin¡¯s hand as he fought back tears, placing it at her side underneath the sheet.

    ¡°I wish I got to know you better,¡± Joakim whispered. ¡°I wish I knew how big your heart was.¡±

    A few moments later the boy noticed a large shadow looming over his body. He turned around to see that Sindri had awoken, evidently due to Klaudia¡¯s action, and was getting a sense of the situation for himself.

    ¡°Awful,¡± the Titanian whispered. ¡°Just awful.¡±

    Impossible that that freak even knows what sympathy is, Meinrad thought as he continued holding Lucia¡¯s intravenous bag.

    Sindri circled the table to the side of it Malin¡¯s shrouded head lay on. His lips were a straight line as his hands balled up into fists.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered about something,¡± he said to no one in particular.

    ¡°Are all Terrans equally fragile in death?¡± he said as he suddenly raised a fist.

    ¡°Sindri, what are you¡ª

    Klaudia¡¯s inquiry was cut off as the fist slammed down hard into the dead girl¡¯s covered skull. An oval-shaped section of the white cloth obscuring her and the table became red. He repeated the actions twice, the body bouncing with each blow, to the point that the metal table underneath the body dented, and the shape of the skull no longer looked unrecognisable even with the sheet over it.

    ¡°Sindri, you fucking monster!¡± Joakim cried, the Titanian¡¯s sudden, inhuman behaviour snapping him out of his grief-powered trance. A surge of Anti-Reserve rushed through his veins. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell right now!¡±

    The satisfaction of answering his own twisted, morbid curiosity kept Sindri from reacting as Joakim¡¯s Reserve-sapping hands slapped themselves around the Titanian¡¯s strong neck. In a second, Joakim had depleted 70% of Sindri¡¯s Reserve and would¡¯ve killed him a half second later had Meinrad not come in and shoved Joakim away.

    ¡°No, Joakim, you can¡¯t kill him here!¡± Meinrad cried as he slammed the Titanian into the ground, pulling his wrists behind him, slapping a pair of Reserve handcuffs on them.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Joakim cried, pulling himself to his knees after he hit the floor. ¡°You saw what he did just now. There¡¯s no way you can forgive that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not forgiving it, Joakim, you need to remember that we¡¯re on a mission right now!¡± Meinrad countered as he stuffed a rag into Sindri¡¯s mouth to prevent him from shouting obscenities in his episode of pride and bloodlust. However thanks to Joakim¡¯s intervention, he was physically incapable of fighting back.

    ¡°A mission we already failed?¡± Joakim insisted.

    ¡°They think they¡¯ve won,¡± Meinrad spoke, his knees and hands on Sindri¡¯s back. ¡°They¡¯re not even looking for us. They know it¡¯s better to keep us caged inside than to actively search for us. I bet they¡¯ve all forgotten that we¡¯re only the appetiser. We haven¡¯t failed.¡±

 Forty-Nine: A Field of Death

    On the faces of many Alliance soldiers were bright grins, after news had come out that two of the guards that were supposed to be protecting the Depot had been critically wounded. Others gossiped about the fact that much of them were Terran just like them, something many had already seen during the battle of Shargara. Still the silent majority were undecided, as it was certain that the guards had not fled the premises of the Depot, and were still lurking around somewhere. Many were aware that the ground invasion would be the worse to come.

    Goran stationed sharpshooters and marksmen on top of the buildings close to the southern edge of the Depot in anticipation of the walls that were to be breached. Infantry with lines made of machine gun wielders at the front and melee weapon holders at the back filled the bare ground between the walls and the buildings.

    The first signs of the great battle appeared, as Reserve-formed arrows flew over the walls, raining down in the hundreds on the soldiers. A few were hit, marking the first bloodshed. Still the majority of them had been able to activate barriers ranging from level 10 to level 20, the strength that was sufficiently adequate to protect their heads.

    ¡°Gunners, tear down the walls! If they want to play that way, so shall we!¡± Goran cried. Although the man was a raider at heart, breaking into sites instead of defending them, the cries of his men and women brought back a certain kindle of inspiration from his youth in his heart.

    Ivan repeated the order to the soldiers nearer to him, and quickly the walls collapsed amid the volley of thousands of rounds of artillery bombarding them. The Titanian soldiers that were just behind the wall were crushed under its weight, the result of the destruction of a construct produced by their own sister-in-arms.

    The barrage continued for a minute or two, when by then the Titanians too had created powerful level 30 barriers, each protecting up to a hundred soldiers. They rushed forward over the ruins of the wall and bodies of their own comrades. They screamed ancient Titanian war cries in a language far different from the one they used presently, and had imprinted on both southern and northern Yeupisians to varying degrees over the years. The power of an ancient force pushed them forward as they broke through the first lines of machine gunners and their barriers, making fairly quick work of them even while the Terrans shredded apart the bodies of their comrades that had elected not to keep up barriers in favour of more firepower.

    This was the difference between Terrans and Titanians. It wasn¡¯t their height, the colour of their hair or eyes, or their places of origins. It was the fanaticism instilled in Titanian soldiers from childhood, making them completely subservient to the Empire from the moment they stepped on the battlefield. They were chess pieces for the Empire, to which they had no qualms. The older Terran soldiers, particularly the Free Army and the veterans among the Anti-Imperialists continued to press on. This was not something they were unfamiliar with. It was merely something they were forced to deal with.

    However, upon seeing limbs flying, guts spilling out of stomachs, blood oozing all over the battlefield, many of the younger soldiers began to falter. They stepped backwards slowly, before turning around and making for a sprint. But to where? There was nowhere to hide except for the buildings, on top of which their own comrades with sniper rifles and Reserve-form bows and arrows were perched upon.

    The southern man gave us orders, Goran thought grimly as he saw dozens of bodies darting past him.

    ¡°Anyone who attempts to desert the battle will be shot by the sharpshooters and marksmen!¡± the middle-aged commander, who was about three years younger than his friend Aulis Bakken and old enough to be the father of his co-leader Ivan, cried. ¡°Where is your honor? Where is your pride? Would you rather your mothers and sisters, father and brothers stand at the end of their rifles instead of you?¡±

    ¡°H-He¡¯s right!¡± Ivan agreed as he shot a Titanian soldier donning a sergeant''s badge in the head, followed by slashing a second lieutenant with a sword belonging to one of his own men who had fallen moments prior. ¡°Would you rather die at the hands of your comrades, or the hands of the enemy? Sharpshooters and marksman, pick off as many of the Titanians as you can but remember your duty to your homeland as well!¡±

    The threat was real. A couple of soldiers who turned back were begrudgingly taken out by the men and women on top of the buildings, prompting the majority of the would-be deserters to return the way they came from, rather falling like warriors than like traitors.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The tide began to shift little by little, but prolonging the stalemate was unsustainable. The Titanians continued to pour in through the gap in the walls in the thousands.

    Stefan, having humiliated the behemoth Titanian earlier into submission, had felt brave and proud. But not any longer. He had been ordered away from Vigdis and towards the main battle, now that the power plant and by extension, the Depot were activated. Grief and heartache had seized him, his body reacting reflexively with his rifle in hand as a mob of Titanians seemingly competed to take him apart as he stared into the void. Many of them recognised the famed asset¡¯s face, and even more felt the island of strong Reserve that emanated from his body.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing, kid?¡± a pair of hands slapped his shoulders from behind. ¡°Are you waiting for death to come to you?¡±

    Stefan turned his head to see the face of a Free Army soldier gazing into his soul.

    ¡°Death?¡± the word absentmindedly coming off his lips.

    Death was in front of his eyes as his comrades were being cut down, and the droves of Titanians they were pushing back. He saw death in the eyes of his brother who had endured so much misery alone, in Gareth¡¯s as he cut down Titanians with promising futures like paper near Marius, and in Anwen¡¯s as she harboured a trauma that remained buried deep within her.

    Death was everywhere. Death was necessary.

    The boy was overcome with brand-new Reserve produced in his heart, flowing furiously through his veins. The need to be aware of his surroundings clicked in his mind. He dropped his rifle aside and picked up a weapon he was more comfortable with¡ªan edged melee weapon, the sword of a dead comrade to be exact.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all death!¡± he cried as he raised the sword above his head. He rushed forward, swinging it down through one Titanian¡¯s body from head to groin. Shifting a single foot, he sliced another from shoulder to hip, the body falling to the ground in two sections.

    ¡°Rip through all of them!¡± a voice cried in his head as he cut down another Titanian body that was simply to slow to react to the speed of his footwork and swings. It was Ruben Holt¡¯s.

    ¡°Put your heart and soul into it, lad!¡± another voice echoed in his head, three seconds and 10 bisected bodies later, belonging to the Anbieter.

    ¡°Be strong, Stefan!¡± Kallista Laine¡¯s voice rang through her son¡¯s mind.

    The articulations produced by Stefan¡¯s wounded and angry mind gave him even more power. One by one with no pause, Titanian bodies came down before they could even see the glint of his blade. Even the ones with guns were no match for his sudden speed and ferocity, moving from one spot to the next in the blink of an eye. There was nothing they could do to stop him. Even the few veteran Titanians that had been in the military since Emperor Halsten¡¯s actual reign could compare him to one beast whom a company of 200 fine soldiers could only hope to kill.

    Gareth Koppel, the thousand-man killer, the Angel Slayer, the Red Devil.

    The boy only saw moving obstacles in his path, not living beings. At that moment he was set on killing. Nothing else. With such automatic thoughts guiding his every move, he was more like a machine than a man.

    But even machines ran out of juice, and that happened just a few minutes after his violent frenzy started as the sounds of alarms pierced across the Depot.

    ¡°The IPLs are finally turning on!¡± a voice cried. It was someone from his side.

    Stefan¡¯s eyes blinked, and he saw thousands of Titanian soldiers scrambling to escape the way came from. The noise coming from a charging-up laser filled the air and a second later, a beam of pink-purple light radiating an extraordinary amount of heat appeared just a few dozen yards in front of the boy. When it disappeared a moment later, all he could see were the smoldering corpses of Titanian soldiers, killed instantly.

    His eyes drifted down slightly. There was blood everywhere. Not just seeping from the many Titanians he¡¯d just utterly slaughtered, but on his own body too. His face had scratches that had broken skin. His light armor had been penetrated, allowing gashes and cuts all over his arms, back and chest. There was a bullet in his left bicep. There was blood leaking from every single wound. He wanted to step forward, just to move away from the sight he had created. Instead he came crumbling to his knees. Darkness was all he saw as his upper body hit the ground.

    --

    Stefan opened his eyes up to a white space. His eyes drifted up and down and side to side. There was something off about this place. There were no walls, ceiling, or floor. It was all one continuous space with no beginning or end. He realised that he was seated, but when he tried to stand up, he came crashing to the ground with the chair. He couldn¡¯t move his arms either when he understood that he was chained to the chair.  The cold metal bore into his skin and muscles, his body completely bare except for a pair of trousers.

    ¡°Who did this to me?¡± he cried as he futilely thrashed around trying to wiggle his way out of the chains. ¡°Where am I? Can anybody hear me?¡±

    And then he heard a pair of calm footsteps coming his way from behind him. Was it the person who had him captive? Were they coming to torment him more?

    He held his breath as the person circled around in front. All he could see of her¡ªit was a woman, no doubt¡ªwere her boot-clad feet and a skirt that reached her ankles. She bent over, toggling with a key in her hand. The sound of jiggling and a click hit Stefan¡¯s ears, and he felt the weight of the chains sliding off of his body.

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± Stefan said as he pushed the chains away from him, pulling himself to his knees.

    ¡°This is somewhere you shouldn¡¯t be, Stefan.¡± the woman spoke with a gentle voice.

 Fifty: Promise to A Memory

    Stefan¡¯s eyes gleamed with water as he lifted his head, making eye contact with the woman who had just freed him from his captivity.

    ¡°M-Mum?¡± he stuttered, his gaze upon a woman who he hadn¡¯t seen in months and thought he wouldn¡¯t see ever again. Yet she was standing right in front of him with an outstretched hand and a warm smile. How could that be when he had laid her mortal remains to rest not long before?

    He ignored her hand and jumped to his feet, throwing his arms around her, and squeezing her so tight he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever let go.

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± he sniffled, crying again for the second time in a few hours. But his tears this time were out of joy. ¡°You¡¯re really here, right in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Stefan,¡± she breathed. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not really her.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stefan asked as he pulled himself away from her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really your mum,¡± she answered. ¡°I¡¯m only a collection of memories that revolve around her.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re not¡­¡±

    Stefan frowned, his eyes locked to the ground between him and the lifelike apparition. All the bliss inside him quickly faded away. Why did he get his hopes up, anyway? He knew she was dead.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. But you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± she smiled, putting a hand on her ¡®son¡¯s¡¯ shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going to help you as she would.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can start with where I am?¡± Stefan raised a brow.

    ¡°This is a pocket of your consciousness that¡¯s only accessible through a trait called blood memory.¡±

    ¡°Blood memory? I¡¯ve never heard of that before. Surely¡­ Gareth would¡¯ve told me about it.¡± the boy lifted his head slowly, making eye contact with the construct that appeared as his mother.

    ¡°He would¡¯ve when the time came,¡± Kallista explained. ¡°You see, blood memory can¡¯t be accessed by just anyone or at anytime. Even I couldn¡¯t access it during my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°How does that work?¡± Stefan asked, eager to get his hands on new information. He knew he didn¡¯t have much time to stay in this pocket consciousness with his mother¡¯s memory.

    ¡°I was¡­ I would¡¯ve told you this eventually when you were a bit older. But your father was a very special man. And it¡¯s because of him you have blood memory. You¡¯re only accessing it now because your body on the outside is on the verge of death.¡±

    An array of questions spawned in Stefan¡¯s ¡®head¡¯, even though he was only limited to his consciousness at that time. He had never cared about who his father was before, but just how special was he? No, he didn¡¯t have time to ask. He was unsure why he didn¡¯t receive blood memory when he was paralysed and at the mercy of the Abnormal that killed the hunters in the forest, but back then, he was not strong. Strength had to be a condition too.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m dying? I need to wake up. Mum, please tell me whatever you want me to hear quickly.¡± he pleaded, nearly panicking, but his mother put her other hand on his other shoulder, bringing him to a state of controlled calm.

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I said you shouldn¡¯t be here. Now listen carefully. This form of mine knows what Joakim told you. I saw everything. I want to comfort you and hold you and let you know it¡¯ll be okay, but this is what you need to know right now.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Mum.¡±

    ¡°You and Joakim were thrown into a chaotic mess that you had no knowledge of¡­ that is my fault. And you can¡¯t control which side your brother is on. Stefan, no matter what, please don¡¯t hurt him. I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯ve had to do to keep yourself and your friends safe, and that was me too, once upon a time. But do not hurt your brother. That¡¯s the last thing I want. If that happens¡­ I can never call myself a good mother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already the best mother I could ask for.¡± Stefan smiled proudly.

    Kallista¡¯s subtle grin became wider. She cupped one side of her son¡¯s face with a hand.

    ¡°Many people down the line might call you great as they did me. They might call you a hero, a legend. Regardless of what you will be or what you want to be, I raised you to be the one thing I needed you to be.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Stefan asked.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°My son. My sweet boy.¡±

    Mother and son stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Although they started to look more different due to Stefan¡¯s genetics, that blood bond always remained. Even through physical forms and dimensions.

    ¡°Come now,¡± she said, retracting her hand, and turning around. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back.¡±

    She traversed a few paces, seemingly walking simultaneously through and on the nothingness of the white expanse they were on. Stefan found himself doing the same.

    Kallista¡¯s arm extended forward when she stopped, seemingly grabbing nothing. What she pulled back was a rectangular fragment of the pocket consciousness¡¯ wall in the form of a door, behind which was pure darkness. Stefan¡¯s hand disappeared as it crossed the event horizon, but he did not hesitate to cross it, not looking back.

    The first sound Stefan heard was an unnatural, continuous beeping sound filling the air. Such a sound was only comparable to the circuitry and machinery housed within the Crafts Vigdis had built.

    Electronics, or whatever they¡¯re called, he recalled as his eyes opened into a room that was fully dim except for the orange, warm glow of light that cut through a small, barred window in the door of the room.

    He looked at his arms to see clear wires sticking into skin, strange liquid flowing though them. While it was foreign to him, he was not afraid of it. However, the most important object he noticed was a handcuff around his right wrist securing him to one of the two railings that lined the side of the bed he was lying in.

    Is this your idea of a light punishment, Vigdis? he groaned, holding his head in his hands.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡± a voice spoke from outside the door. ¡°Guess he¡¯s woken up.¡±

    ¡°That fast?¡± another voice said in disbelief. ¡°Did you see how beat up he was? It¡¯s been three days. Hell, for all of yesterday they thought he was going to die!¡±

    ¡°Well, this morning I heard that medic Detlef saying his condition was suddenly improving a whole lot. We should call the boss.¡±

    ¡°He only just got here, he¡¯ll flip out with everything else he¡¯s had to take care of.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s awake. He¡¯s awake, isn¡¯t he?¡± a pair of fast feet stomped in the direction of whatever closet-turned-jail cell Stefan was being kept inside.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that¡ª

    The guard was cut off, the sound of the quick footsteps halting.

    ¡°If he¡¯s awake, I need to see him right away!¡± the voice beckoned.

    If that¡¯s who I think it is¡­ Stefan mused.

    ¡°Hey, little lady, engineer or not, there¡¯s a detainee behind this door,¡± one of the two guards said sternly. ¡°We can¡¯t let you in.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Well, you can go give Vigdis a call and ask her who she sent.¡±

    ¡°Are all engineers like this?¡± Stefan heard one guard whisper to the other.

    ¡°If they are, I¡¯d rather not have to deal with two. Let the girl in.¡±

    A key slid through a keyhole, and with a jangle and push the heavy metal door swung open slowly. Stefan could see three figures standing in the doorway, two taller ones holding rifles, and a smaller one with nothing but a lot of things to tell Stefan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take too long, kid. Oh, and if you can, fill him in on what¡¯s happened.¡± one guard said before shutting the door and locking it again.

    ¡°Never thought I¡¯d be saying this,¡± Stefan said with a hint of delight. ¡°But it¡¯s good to see you, An¡ª

    The boy was interrupted as the back of a hand struck the cheek of his that was not covered in a gauze patch. He rubbed that area of his face. No matter how powerful he thought he had gotten, Anwen¡¯s hands would always sting him.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for running off from Vigdis!¡± Anwen exclaimed, crossing her arms. Stefan frowned. He knew what he did was against orders, but it was for a great purpose. ¡°Does it hurt to listen to instructions that much?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ guess I deserve it.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Well, you did also save a whole bunch of people,¡± Anwen said, taking a seat at the edge of his bed. ¡°Credit should be given where it¡¯s due.¡±

    ¡°I did?¡± he asked.

    ¡°They say you killed something around 250 to 300 Titanians with that sword. No one¡¯s ever heard of that many casualties done with an edged weapon alone.¡± Anwen informed him.

    Stefan chuckled to himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but I guess it was for the best. Well, since we¡¯re starting with good news, let¡¯s continue down that line.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Anwen hummed. ¡°We did capture the depot. We¡¯re in one of the barracks right now and we¡¯re slowly turning it into our main base. Mr. Habich says that we derailed their plans by a lot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! What else?¡±

    ¡°¡­bad news.¡± Anwen said with a lopsided smile.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°First of all, because you ran off, Jay¡¯s keeping you in custody for a week. Meaning you¡¯re in here five more days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad,¡± Stefan countered. ¡°If anything I need my rest! My chest and arms are completely scratched up.¡±

    ¡°Leon¡¯s gone,¡± Anwen went straight into her next item of news. ¡°There are still smaller battles all across the north. We probably won¡¯t see him for a while.¡±

    ¡°Really? Aw, man! Couldn¡¯t he have said goodbye first?¡± Stefan sighed but was glad he was told of the change.

    ¡°As if people were waiting for you to wake up.¡± Anwen rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You waited for me to wake up.¡± Stefan slyly responded.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Anwen muttered, lowering her head in embarrassment. ¡°Right. Well, the last thing I know of is that there will probably be another major operation coming up soon. Don¡¯t take my word for it, but I overheard some of the leaders saying there will be a meeting with everyone inside the depot very soon. I¡¯m not sure what else would be so important for a giant group meeting that isn¡¯t a huge operation.¡±

    Before Stefan had a chance to react, a fist hit the metal door, startling both him and Anwen.

    ¡°Wrap it up quickly, Anwen!¡± a guard exclaimed.

    ¡°O-Okay!¡± she responded.

    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll just spend the rest of my time here processing everything you just told me. It¡¯s a lot to swallow.¡±

    For a moment it looked like Anwen was about to leave without saying another word, but she moved closer to Stefan. She leaned forward and wrapped her arms around his neck and back.

    ¡°If you never woke up,¡± she said, her voice shaking as it softly entered Stefan¡¯s ears, only for him to hear. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do. I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re here.¡±

    As the warmth of Anwen¡¯s body nestled against his bare back and chest, Stefan wrapped his free arm around her back.

    ¡°Thanks for waiting for me.¡± Stefan said in appreciation.

 Fifty-One: The Oldest Remedy

    Sindri Fabricius was shoved to the paved ground, his hands cuffed behind his back, his eyes blindfolded, and his mouth gagged. It would¡¯ve appeared that he was the victim of a kidnapping, but this was far from reality. He was to receive a sentence, three days after committing a heinous crime. The crime of committing an indignity on the remains of his squad mate.

    Two Titanian soldiers stood behind him. One removed his blindfold and gag, while the other took off his handcuffs, before both left the area. Sindri gasped for air as his eyes searched the sky to identify where he was.

    The butterscotch day sky quickly told him that he was back on Mars, his native planet. He was in the courtyard of a prison for military offenders in a small fortification. It was much smaller than the famed Xanadu Penitentiary on Titan, yet the people housed in it had all violated the highest form of Titanian law--the military code.

    It had taken two days for the proper documentation to be filled out and approved, but the person who had the honour of handing down his sentence was standing at the other end of the courtyard, donning a full-dress uniform as opposed to the armor he had worn thred days earlier.

    ¡°Why are we back on Mars?¡± Sindri asked, pulling himself to his knees. ¡°Who sent me here?¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s the first thing that comes out of your mouth? Lucia¡¯s getting treatment only a couple hundred yards away, and Malin¡¯s body is being prepared for her funeral in the morgue below us as we speak. You¡¯re not concerned about them at all. You disgust me.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate, I suppose. Judging by the way you¡¯re looking at me right now, it looks like you have business with me.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate?!¡± Meinrad shouted, having an incredibly hard time grasping the words coming out of his Sindri¡¯s mouth. ¡°Lucia saved your life. Malin¡¯s and your ability went so well together, and how did you repay it? You pounded her head until it was a lump of flesh attached to her neck. When we take her back to Titan¡­ it¡¯ll be me who¡¯ll have to explain to her mum why she can¡¯t look inside her daughter¡¯s coffin. Selfish prick.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just stepping stones.¡± Sindri spoke bluntly. ¡°Both of them.¡±

    Meinrad¡¯s fingers became white as his hand squeezed the hilt of his sword in its belt. He was done listening to the freak. He was ready to enact the oldest remedy in Titanian law¡ªpunishing a subordinate soldier via combat.

    Klaudia watched from inside the prison walls, as the punishment was only considered legal with a witness present. She knew of Sindri¡¯s raw, monstrous strength, and of Meinrad¡¯s cunning and intelligence. It would be a tough fight, and she feared Meinrad¡¯s attributes would not be enough to help him.

    There he goes, she thought as Meinrad raced towards Sindri, his knife held above his head. Sindri had already known what Meinrad was about to do, and his body reacted by converting to his Berserker state. Sindri parried Meinrad¡¯s blow using his arm, even though he only had on a prisoner¡¯s uniform. Meinrad grunted as he jumped back to avoid the same fists that disfigured Malin¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Ah, see? This is why you couldn¡¯t join the regular military like your fellow Martians,¡± Meinrad spat as he adjusted his footing for another charge. He raised his sword upwards, thrusting its tip at the last moment to stab into Sindri¡¯s thick chest. ¡°Your anger is all you are!¡±

    ¡°Wanna see it?¡± Sindri roared as he rolled backwards, completely ignoring the pain inflicted on him. He was mad, hungry to draw blood, desperate to destroy. His impulse had taken full control of his body. He could not use techniques such as Barriers. The ends of Sindri¡¯s fingernails were long and sharp, like talons. He dug them into the ground, crushing the pavement between his huge fingers into large chunks that he gathered in his hands. The speed at which he did so was great, so much so that Meinrad barely had enough time to create level 15 Barriers as the chunks came hurtling at him. He was protected from the projectiles, but the sheer force of the throw had caused him to fall off his feet and tumble across the ground.

    ¡°Get up, Meinrad, get up!¡± Klaudia cried as she desperately wished to interfere and save her closest friend. The two of them together likely would¡¯ve taken down Sindri with ease, but this was trial by combat.

    That freak is too much for him. Again with his rash decisions. Always getting other people hurt, even himself, Klaudia remarked.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°This is why the colonel recruited me!¡± Sindri boasted with a cruel laugh. ¡°Should¡¯ve brought more than just that sword, Terran.¡±

    ¡°She used you because you had a trait that was beneficial to her squad. There¡¯s nothing special about you.¡± Meinrad said as he tried to pull himself up to his knees, but one of his shins had a piece of pavement lodged into its skin, causing him moderate discomfort.

    ¡°Fuck you, you little ape! I am the superior species. I won¡¯t lose. I will evade this punishment and I¡¯ll crush your head like I did that bitch¡¯s¡­ while you¡¯re alive!¡± Sindri roared as he punched, jabbed, and threw lethal hooks that would instantly kill ordinary Titanian soldiers at Meinrad.

    However, each and every one of those blows was avoided with ease as Meinrad either dodged or parried against each blow with his sword, made with the highest quality Utrium.

    At that moment, Klaudia made a realisation.

    Meinrad¡¯s making him angrier and angrier. On purpose?

    It looked like Meinrad was getting bored, and Sindri getting more furious. That was when Meinrad changed his moves. He stuck his sword into the ground via a crevice Sindri created earlier, using it to leverage himself and raise a leg in the air.

    Is he trying to stop his fist with his foot? What the hell is he thinking?

    Sindri smirked as he opened his fist, completely encompassing Meinrad¡¯s boot-clad foot inside it.

    ¡°You idiot. You little pea-brained ape. What did you think you¡¯d accomplish by doing that? You¡¯re not different from the rest of the vermin.¡± he spoke proudly, as he squeezed down on Meinrad¡¯s appendage harder and harder while hoisting him up in the air. Meinrad groaned as he felt the bones of his foot push against one another.

    ¡°Colonel Gerlachus is a smart woman,¡± Meinrad managed to spit out despite his pain. ¡°The only mistake she made was not getting rid of you sooner.¡±

    Was Meinrad just¡­ toying with him the entire time?

    Meinrad swung his free leg upward and locked it around Sindri¡¯s neck. Its strong, thick muscles gave the young Titanian a hard time breathing as his hands tried to claw at the tight leg.

    ¡°Let go of him!¡± Klaudia cried. ¡°Before he tears your leg apart!¡±

    Instead of heeding the pleas of his worried second-in-command, he leaned his 220-pound body hard and fast, causing Sindri to crash to the ground face first. Without wasting any time Meinrad crawled away from the mess of limbs and grabbed his sword while Sindri tried to catch his breath.

    With one swift swing, it was done. Sindri¡¯s head relinquished its 17-year-long union with his body, marking the occasion by shooting a stream of blood from the stump of his neck onto Meinrad.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Meinrad said, as he staggered backwards and hit the ground on his rear end, his sword dropping with a clutter to his side.

    Klaudia came rushing out into the courtyard, dim purple light glowing from her palms as she rushed to his side, kneeling next to him.

    ¡°Is your foot okay?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Might be¡­ a tiny bit fractured. But nothing a little rest won¡¯t fix.¡± he sighed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need rest,¡± Klaudia said as she pulled off Meinrad¡¯s boot, casting her hands over a mass of broken toes. ¡°You need healing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Meinrad said dismissively.

    A team of soldiers entered the courtyard with a stretcher. As they placed Sindri¡¯s head and body onto it, Klaudia couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief. The Frei Squad¡¯s black sheep had finally been eliminated.

    If Malin knew what that monster did to her¡­ I¡¯m sure even she would be glad to see him dead. But she can¡¯t.

    --

    Joakim gazed into a large window that offered a glimpse of the hospital bed inside. The person inside was awake, having a casual chat with the nurses observing her.

    Should I go in? Joakim asked himself.

    He felt a finger tap his shoulder, causing him to turn around. He always had to look up, since every single person he had interacted with in the past several months was at least a head taller than him with the exception of only Klaudia and Malin, now only the former.

    ¡°It would be wise to see her, Private.¡± the feminine voice spoke as Joakim made eye contact.

    ¡°C-Colonel?¡± Joakim said, raising a hand in salute. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I came here as quickly as I could. Major General Brose gave me three days¡¯ leave after I was informed of what happened to Corporal Schenk.¡±

    Joakim looked down at his feet. Two days later, and he still couldn¡¯t process what happened to her. First, her final words of affection towards him and her mother, then the brutal disfigurement of her body. The only thing that comforted him was the fact that Meinrad was giving Sindri exactly what he deserved as he and Colonel Gerlachus spoke.

    ¡°I understand how you feel, Private. She was¡­¡±

    Tove paused for a moment to stop her voice from breaking within the professional premises of Fort Bence.

    ¡°She was a good soldier. Her loss will be felt for a very, very long while. Take it one day at a time.¡±

    ¡°And Sind¡ªLance Corporal Fabricius?¡± Joakim asked.

    ¡°Believe me when I say this,¡± she said, her voice emanating with unusual sincerity. ¡°But I fully planned on opening an investigation on his behaviour had this war not happened. I knew what was going on in that palace. It wouldn¡¯t be fair for me to hand down his punishment. Captain Glynn and he were never on great terms, so it¡¯s for the best that he be the one to do it,¡±

    Joakim looked into the hospital room window again, as the two nurses inside took their leave.

    ¡°Private Holt, you still saved one of your comrades. Go speak with her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, instructor.¡± Joakim saluted before he walked through the sliding doors of the hospital room.

 Fifty-Two: A Sad Day

    Joakim pulled up a seat next to Lucia as the girl gazed at him with sunny eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to come see me, Joakim.¡± she spoke with a slight smile.

    ¡°Oh. Y-You have?¡± Joakim said, surprised by the answer. He was still so occupied by Malin¡¯s death that he hadn¡¯t realized that Lucia had wanted to speak with him after she regained consciousness.

    ¡°Of course. After I woke up this morning, the doctors told me that it was you who rescued me from the power plant. I can¡¯t thank you enough. You saved my life.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to thank me for,¡± Joakim scoffed. ¡°I just did as I was told.¡±

    ¡°And what you did was no small task,¡± Lucia reminded him. ¡°I live because of you.¡±

    Joakim straightened his back and said nothing, but he formed a smile that Lucia knew all too well was being forced. She knew that his eyes weren¡¯t fixed on hers. Rather, it seemed that he was gazing past her.

    ¡°You know,¡± Lucia said, changing the topic to something less awkward and much more recent. ¡°The doctors said I should be good to attend Malin¡¯s funeral in two days.¡±

    Silence filled the room as Joakim understood that Lucia was told of what happened on Terra. With Malin being the only other girl Lucia had been able to speak to in the two years Klaudia and Meinrad were gone¡ªand frankly the only one who tolerated her presence¡ªJoakim had a duty onto her that he felt he needed to fulfill.

    ¡°Lucia,¡± Joakim chimed after several moments. ¡°Do you know what her last words were?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± she admitted, the tone of her voice softening. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°She said she wanted me to become her mum¡¯s ward. So that way she wouldn¡¯t have to go back to the mines, and I could have a place to live.¡± he spoke truthfully.

    ¡°Were those really the last things she said?¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± Joakim nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. All she showed me was pure indifference before. Like I was just another element in her environment. You had the same experience with her, I¡¯m sure. Nothing could¡¯ve prepared me for her last words. Even¡ªeven now, I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°I wish I got to see that,¡± Lucia spoke with a sniffle. Her eyes were thoroughly wet as tears slowly slid down her face. ¡°The kind of person she could¡¯ve been. I always knew she was capable of being sweet and friendly. I knew something would break her out of her shell someday, but for it to be her death? Fate is so cruel. So, so cruel.¡±

    Her crying was the only sound besides the beeping of the machines inside the hospital room, Joakim allowing her to let her raw emotion out as there would be no later chance to. After two minutes, he fished around his chest pocket and removed a handkerchief from it.

    ¡°Here, you can use this.¡± he offered. Lucia gently took it, using it to wipe her face and eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Joakim.¡± she nodded gratefully, before handing it back to the boy.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t not been able to think about her since the moment it happened. Those last words she said. Holding her hand as she took her last breaths while she let me take the last of her Reserve. Then what Sind¡ª¡± Joakim brought himself to a halt as he did not want to imagine that harrowing scene again. Then he continued. ¡°It¡¯s made me think about myself too. The way I¡¯ve acted and treated others. The way I treated you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucia asked.

    ¡°I was never very grateful for the help you gave me out of your own will. I always tried to push it to the side. But I don¡¯t want my own death to be the first time I show you the gratitude and kindness you deserve,¡± he admitted, before standing up and stepping a little closer to Lucia.  ¡°So for that, I want to say sorry. I want to be a better friend and comrade to you.¡±

    ¡°Joakim,¡± Lucia said, after a spell of silence that occupied her with contemplation. ¡°Can you deactivate your Anti-Reserve for just a few moments?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ sure.¡± he answered, even though he didn¡¯t understand the odd request.

    He was suddenly grabbed by Lucia¡¯s slender but mighty arms as he pulled him into her embrace.

    ¡°I accept your apology,¡± she said with a genuine smile, before quickly letting go of him. ¡°Make sure you stay true to it.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    --

    The ceremony was small and short. Colonel Gerlachus, three representatives sent from the Ministry of Martial Education sent on Waldomar Brose¡¯s behalf, the four remaining members of the Frei Squad and most of their family members were the only people gathered around Malin Schenk¡¯s casket. It was vertically placed on top of a casket-lowering machine over her square-shaped open grave in accordance with Titanian tradition, a tradition whose origins lay in creating space for the millions of dead killed during the wars between Karesti and Solich armies. Lucia¡¯s elderly father could not attend due to his health, and neither did Eveline Nordskov on account of her young age. Needless to say Sindri¡¯s parents could not be present either and they wouldn¡¯t have been even if they could. Malin¡¯s fellow squad members and their families were all adorned in clear full-face breathing masks and purple mourning robes fitted for human bodies, and her mother wore a veil of the same colour as well.

    ¡°Corporal Schenk did not have the easygoing, sociable personality that many soldiers of the Titanian military carry. From the moment she went into the Frei Squad¡¯s selection system, beating out hundreds of other promising candidates, she never boasted about her power or position. As far as she was concerned, her ability was just another part of her. Not any more special than the hair on her head or the nails on her fingers. Even then, she made it her sworn duty to use her ability to support the efforts of her comrades, and she did so without hesitation or complaint,¡±

    Klaudia, the person chosen to read out Malin¡¯s eulogy, had to stop for a couple moments before her mind could be filled with images of Sindri bashing her corpse¡¯s head. He was the one whose ability synchronised the most with Malin¡¯s, yet she was also the one he chose to take his hatred out on.

    I hope she''s giving you a damn good beating up there.

    ¡°Her selflessness in the face of trial was what made her a true Titanian soldier. Perhaps, even as much as those with Titanian blood. She embodied the true Titanian spirit, ensuring that her team operated smoothly right until the end. She was the best of us. Fly high to paradise, Malin.¡±

    The whirring of the casket lowering machine was all that could be heard for a while, slowly descending Malin¡¯s casket into the ground to a depth of 10 feet.

    ¡°It¡­ it should¡¯ve been me¡­¡± Meinrad muttered as he stood just behind Klaudia alongside Joakim and Lucia. ¡°I led her to her death. I should be the one inside that coffin, not her!¡±

    Esfir Schenk stomped her way towards the boy, her fists shaking at her sides. Her face was set in what looked to be a severe expression of fury. Looking him right in the eye, she tapped his chest with the side of a fist.

    ¡°You have absolutely no right to say that, Meinrad!¡± she cried.

    Everyone expected the worst. For the mother who had lost her child and couldn¡¯t even see her corpse to lash out at the young man whose actions indirectly led to her death was not a farfetched outcome. Meinrad¡¯s own mother and Klaudia¡¯s prepared to tear the woman away from him, while Colonel Gerlachus was ready to step in between Esfir and Meinrad at any moment.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t deserve what she got, Meinrad,¡± Esfir continued using a stern tone while her gazed remained fixed on his eyes. ¡°And you don¡¯t either. None of you do. You¡¯re all soldiers for a reason, but does that mean you can¡¯t die a good death? To be¡­ to be surrounded by people you love, in a warm place? Absolutely not. Everyone of you kids deserves a good death! Don¡¯t you dare think otherwise!¡±

    ¡°Auntie Esfir¡­.¡± Meinrad muttered, taken aback as Esfir wrapped her shaking arms around his waist and held him tight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of saying that ever again,¡± she repeated. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever.¡±

    --

    The ceremony ended and most of the attendees had already left. Only two people remained, one seated at either side of Malin¡¯s grave.

    ¡°I saw you on the day you were all sent off to Terra,¡± Esfir mused, gazing at the flowers on her daughter¡¯s grave, now rock-hard after a short exposure to Titan¡¯s bone-chilling air. ¡°She told me about you. She said that you reminded her of herself. I realise that she probably meant you were another child who had lost their affinity for the good things in life,¡±

    Joakim gazed at the numbers on the girl¡¯s headstone, 999 representing the year she was born, and 1016 signifying the year of her death, at not quite 17 years of age. He nodded politely, giving Esfir the room to speak about her child.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if anything about her life could be considered good. I mean, she was born in a shack just outside of a mine entrance. She''d never eaten real food until after she joined the Squad. But she was happy, for a time. Really happy. After her father¡¯s death she¡­ she became another person. I was like a stranger to her. I had to do something to get her out of her slump, and I thought that something came in the form of signing and returning an application form. Maybe all she needed was a change in her environment.¡±

    Esfir was out of words to say, so she simply stared at the flowers on top of Malin¡¯s rocky grave. What more could her soul say? Her head was flooded with memories of her daughter and husband, now both gone from the universe. Despite that, she could not utter another word.

    Joakim removed an object from his uniform pocket, revealing a small pouch that fit in his palm. He opened it, taking a pinch full of a sandy substance out, before rubbing it on the top of Malin¡¯s gravestone.

    ¡°We found this in her armor,¡± he said, a lie. In truth, the bag and its contents were his own doing, taken from the rubble of the wall that Malin herself had made. ¡°I guess she took a handful of sand from Terra to bring back home. I don¡¯t know what she wanted to do with it, but I think it should belong to you, Mrs. Schenk.¡±

    He pulled the bag shut and dropped it into Esfir¡¯s waiting hands. That was it. That was the trigger for the pure pain and heartache that relished inside her chest to spill out. The storm she released was difficult to listen to, and all Joakim could do was let his new guardian know that she was not alone by walking around the grave to her side. He wrapped an arm around her shoulder silently, gazing down at the flowers in front of him. Her head rested on his shoulder as her body shook from the heaves it took. It was a sad day.

 Fifty-Three: A Strategic Arrangement

    ¡°Councillor Omdal, please put in your vote.¡± Lieutenant General Salomon requested from his position at the podium at the centre of the Central Council¡¯s meeting room. As was standard practice, the veteran marquess councillor shielded the twin buttons before him on the grand semi-circular table with one hand, using the other to make his selection using one of said buttons.

    15 and 14, leaning in favour of the motion, Salomon noted as he peered at the custom-made communicator on top of the podium specifically for Central Council votes.

    After 29 votes, Salomon¡¯s gaze finally fell upon the last councillor to be called, Duke Silvan.

    ¡°Councillor Karesti, please put in your Crown vote.¡±

    Silvan pulled his unnoticeable gaze from person seated at the exact opposite end of the table from him, which had caused the two councillors to be in perfect line of sight of one another. Using his one hand to cover his selection while making his vote with the other, there was a pause of five seconds until Fabian Salomon spoke his next words.

    ¡°Councillor Karesti, please put in your plebeian¡¯s vote.¡± Salomon requested.

    Silvan calmly entered his second vote in the same way he had entered the first. A couple of groans were heard from his fellow councillors, but most remained silently observant as Salomon watched the numbers on his communicator change.

    ¡°In a tally of 15 to 16, the Central Council votes against the construction and display of a memorial statue for Lieutenant General Ruvimu Berg in the city of Menrva.¡±

    The council room became filled with a gracious applause, although not everyone¡¯s clapping had the same volume.

    --

    Silvan found himself once again wandering within the walls of the quiet Central Council library after the biweekly meetings. But instead of pacing aimlessly, he was biding his time for his unlikely ally within the council, and he only had to wait a couple of minutes.

    ¡°Duke Silvan, I¡¯d like to thank you for effort again.¡± Quirina Calvo said with her hands humbly folded in front of her.

    ¡°Duchess Quirina, you don¡¯t have to keep thanking me every single time we have a vote session.¡± Silvan rolled his eyes before giving a chuckle. His eyes spotted a bench in an empty corner of the library, and he gestured for the head of the Calvo clan to join him in sitting on it.

    ¡°I still find this arrangement rather amusing, that¡¯s all.¡± Quirina smirked as she sat half an arm¡¯s length from Silvan.

    ¡°So do I,¡± Silvan shared her smile, before it straightened.

    ¡°I knew Ruvimu Berg.¡± he quietly confessed. ¡°He was a good man.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Quirina frowned, gazing at wall far in front of her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware.¡±

    ¡°He was one of my father¡¯s close subordinates, and I saw him quite often until the old man passed. It would¡¯ve been nice if the vote had gone through, but you and I know that a statue is the least of our problems.¡±

    Quirina breathed a quiet exhale of relief, thankful that Silvan was on the same page as her. She too had her own reason to vote in favour of the motion, but instead decided not to.

    ¡°My mother¡¯s family is from Menrva, but¡­ it¡¯s Menrva, after all. Putting a statue there would just be performative work.¡±

    Menrva might have been the second-largest city on Titan, but its relevance was nothing next to Xanadu¡¯s. The capital settlement of the Titanian Empire was a primate city. Its population was a whopping 30 million against Menrva¡¯s 6 million.

    ¡°So you too had a reason to vote in favour,¡± Silvan understood. ¡°Wonderful. By the way, have you noticed it? How little they mentioned the failure in Terra¡¯s Barrens?¡±

    ¡°The military faction don¡¯t want us speaking about their shortcomings. It¡¯s an utter disgrace to the brave men and women who lost their lives there,¡± Quirina mused. ¡°Otherwise, I would¡¯ve voted in favour of the statue being built.¡±

    ¡°Either way, I¡¯d be voting however you voted.¡± Silvan flashed a white grin.

    The voting arrangement between Silvan and Quirina worked very well. Votes were confident within the Central Council, and no one knew another¡¯s unless they disclosed it following the conclusion of the meeting. However, the two young elites had found a way around it. It took them three meetings to realise that the order for voting stayed the same. Quirina¡¯s name was called much earlier than Silvan¡¯s. She would make her vote known to him with a subtle display of body language: one right hand on the table had meant she put in a vote in favour of the motion, while no right hand on the table signified a vote against the motion.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Silvan would then use his royal privilege to strengthen the position Quirina had chosen. Members of the royal bloodline sitting on the Central Council were given two votes. The Crown vote represented the interests of the royal family, while the plebeian¡¯s vote was supposed to be a voice for the Titanian public. In theory, at least. Many councillors and elites outside of the government had accused it of being an abuse of power. But regardless, Quirina¡¯s one vote and Silvan¡¯s two made up a hefty 10% of the Central Council¡¯s 30-person voice, and not a single person on the council knew of this powerful arrangement besides the two of them.

    ¡°There are rumors,¡± Quirina spoke after a short pause in conversation. ¡°That before the depot¡¯s lasers were functional, there was a terrorist on the Terran¡¯s side making very quick work of our soldiers. It¡¯s been said that he cut down about 300 Titanians even while they continued to come after him one after another. And all that with just a sword.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard,¡± Silvan said. ¡°But it¡¯s hard to believe. Is there really a terrorist that strong out there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so from my family¡¯s guards who have deep connections remaining in the military,¡± Quirina said. ¡°I¡¯m sure your guard Meurig has also been made aware, but there are three theories that are rampant at the moment.¡±

    The first supposition was that the super soldier was trained directly under the Red Devil himself, which made sense given that the latter was found to have collaborated in the assault on Shargara. The second was that this soldier was in fact the asset who had been sought after so badly by the General, not a farfetched idea as eyewitnesses had credible testimony of his prowess in his earlier confrontation with the squad meant to capture him. The most popular theory, and indeed the most unsettling, was that this soldier was the asset who had become the Angel Slayer¡¯s undisputed successor in his crusade against the Titanian Empire.

    ¡°May Pizna protect her children,¡± Silvan shuddered at the thought, before rising to his feet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now, Duchess Quirina,¡± Silvan spoke. ¡°I have an appointment this evening.¡±

    Quirina walked Silvan to the doors of the library, being careful to not leave through them at the same time as the Duke. Any eyes spotting them together meant the creation of unnecessary gossip within the Central Council.

    ¡°Say, Duke Silvan, I¡­ have a request.¡± she said, placing a hand on his shoulder before his foot crossed the doorway.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this, that we¡¯ve only ever spoken to one another inside this library. I don¡¯t think it should be that way. Would you be¡­ willing to get dinner with me sometime?¡±

    A smile erupted on Silvan¡¯s lips. The Calvo girl seemed to have taken an affinity to him that extended past their professional alliance.

    ¡°You have my number,¡± he said. ¡°You know where to find me.¡±

    --

    The distant sun was now totally invisible as light had given way to darkness, not making too much of a difference given just how far it was from Titan. The only way it was possible to see was with lamps spread in equal distance throughout the sprawling garden dotted with rare flora from all over the moon, emitting dazzling magenta hues as a result of the Utrium placed inside of them. Natural or artificial light, it was no issue for the two completely armored figures who had gotten into a brawl within the cultivated plot of land, connected to an enormous building with the typical edgeless, annular architecture of Titan via a narrow, arched walkway.

    One of the fighters swung forward with their sword from their right, attempting to exploit the left handedness of their opponent. The opponent parried well, shoving their body off of them. The younger fighter, who had been on the defensive side of the fight till that point, created a level 5 barrier just strong enough to catch their fall. They used the momentum from bouncing off of it to charge forward with a grunt, preparing to slice the helmet off their opponents¡¯ face. But the older, more experienced fighter already had their sword up in parry in anticipation of the restless opponent¡¯s attack. The experienced fighter was just a bit too strong for the younger, being pressed against hard by their opponent. There was no time to create a second barrier as both hands of the younger fighter gripped their sword. Instead of pressing back against the opponent, they decided to swing their sword upwards swiftly. The blade cut across a line hoisting up some of the lamps, and they jumped a step back, falling into a shrub that boasted bright, florid red berries. Several of the lamps had already crashed down on top of the older fighter¡¯s head when they understood the youth¡¯s last-ditch tactic to save themselves. The older fighter was disoriented and stumbled to the ground, but they caught that the younger fighter had to have lost their sword as they fell into the shrub.

    All they had to do was get up fast enough to finish off the younger fighter. But when they had risen to their feet, they found the younger fighter standing before them, the height difference between the two fighters noticeable as the younger stood a few inches above the older. The younger fighter had no sword in their hands, and all the older fighter could do was gasp in astonishment before they were whipped across the face with the pistol the younger fighter had kept in their utility belt. They fell to the ground, but the younger fighter continued holding their pistol, aiming it at the older warrior¡¯s skull.

    As the veteran held their head in their hands, groaning in pain, the green warrior looked down at them much in the same manner a bird would look at a worm.

    ¡°Yield!¡± the young fighter cried with a feminine voice. ¡°Or face the consequences for trespassing on Karesti land!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ will not yield,¡± the older warrior refuted, her voice more mature than her opponent but still womanly as she got herself to her knees. ¡°I will get my hands on the princess, as I was told to¡ª

    The juvenile didn¡¯t wait for the intruder to finish her sentence and sent her flying to the ground again with a powerful kick to the shoulder. The intruder ceased movement.

    The budding fighter had won their battle.

 Fifty-Four: The Heir to The Throne

    After 10 seconds of laying still on the ground, the juvenile warrior kneeled beside the would-be intruder. She stared at the unmoving figure, wondering how badly she had injured the woman.

    ¡°Alda,¡± she asked, placing a hand on the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    The girl was startled when the woman sprung up into a seated position, almost falling backwards due to how suddenly the woman had gotten up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t ask the enemy if they¡¯re okay, Princess Ninon,¡± the servant said as she pulled the helmet off of her head, allowing her ponytail to fall behind her neck. ¡°But other than that, you did an excellent job. You got me quite well.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me I didn¡¯t hurt you too bad.¡± the young princess frowned as she followed her sparring partner in removing her own helmet.

    ¡°This armor can take punches and kicks well, I¡¯ll just be sore for a bit. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Alda smiled. ¡°And that play sword wasn¡¯t going to do much to me even if you did land a hit with it.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Ninon nodded as she helped Alda to her feet. ¡°Is there anything I need to improve on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you ask. Well, I see that you like thinking outside the box. You didn¡¯t limit yourself to just your weapon and body. You used whatever possible means to take me down. Keep thinking that way and you¡¯ll improve fast. But that last part will need some work. A knife at my throat would¡¯ve been much more impactful than just sitting and asking me if I was fine, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I suppose so.¡± Ninon sighed.

    The girl¡¯s physical strength is something to note, Alda noted. She is truly worthy of both her Karesti and Solich heritages. Knocking me to the ground with only four months of training experience¡­ she will catch up quickly. The only issue is her mentality. She can¡¯t feel for every soul she might have to encounter and cut down.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Alda said, patting the girl¡¯s head. ¡°We just need to work on it some more.¡±

    Ninon turned her head to the shrub she¡¯d nearly flattened to the ground.

    ¡°I hope Brin doesn¡¯t get upset about that.¡± Ninon frowned as she thought of the gardener whose qualities created the beautiful garden they were standing in.

    ¡°Florberry bushes are extremely resilient,¡± Alda informed the princess. ¡°It¡¯ll get its shape back by tomorrow morning. He¡¯ll never know.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic work, ladies.¡± a gleeful voice spoke from the end of the walkway, accompanied by the sound of clapping hands. Alda and Ninon turned to find the voice¡¯s owner standing, a wide grin on his face.

    Ninon¡¯s chartreuse eyes appeared brighter than normal as she ran toward him, the well-dressed young man donning a crisp shirt under handsome robes spreading his arms to catch the girl as she jumped onto him.

    ¡°Silvan!¡± she cried as she squeezed her arms around his back. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you. It has been such a long time!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Silvan admitted as he lowered the girl, allowing her feet to touch the ground again. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be wearing your armor. It¡¯s quite heavy. But yes, I¡¯ve been quite busy lately. I took the opportunity to visit as soon as I got it.¡±

    ¡°Were you watching us?¡± Ninon asked as she led Silvan into the garden.

    ¡°I saw everything after you cut the line.¡± Silvan chuckled. ¡°You gave your opponent a run for her money. Speaking of which¡­¡±

    Alda approached the two relatives, bowing her head slightly out of respect for the man¡¯s status.

    ¡°Pleasure to see you, Your Grace.¡± Alda spoke pleasantly.

    ¡°Good to see you doing well, Alda. I see you¡¯ve got Ninon doing some lessons outside the classroom.¡±

    ¡°A good future empress should be able to protect herself. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Princess Rhona?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ninon nodded.

    Does Rhona know about this? was all Silvan could think of, concluding that the sudden change in the nature of teachings that Alda gave Ninon was a result of the war against Terra. He knew that Rhona went to great lengths to keep Ninon away from Heimat Academy, but not for the same reason Silvan¡¯s own mother did not send him there.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Alda touched a depression on the back of her armor¡¯s neck, causing it to fall to the ground in one action, revealing a modest shirt that covered up to the middle of her thighs, and thick stockings covering her legs. Ninon did the same, displaying clothes underneath that were not too different from her servant¡¯s.

    ¡°Princess Ninon, I¡¯ll go put away our armor. Would it be okay if you stayed in the garden for a short while?¡± Alda asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Ninon nodded humbly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Alda said as the armor folded itself via magnets embedded in it, enabling her to neatly pick up both sets with ease, before striding through the walkway.

    Alda Silje is no ordinary servant, Silvan noted as Ninon took him by the wrist, leading him to a liquid-methane fountain at the centre of the garden adorned with carvings of their mother Pizna surrounded by various children of hers. She is Ninon¡¯s principal teacher, and on top of that, her combat skills easily rival many captain-rank soldiers in the military. How did she end up being hired by Halsten and his wife?

    The two family members sat at the edge of the fountain, and Ninon was ready to speak as soon as they were settled.

    ¡°I know just why you came here, Silvan.¡±

    ¡°Is just seeing my favourite little cousin not a sufficient reason?¡± Silvan chuckled.

    Despite the fact that he was the first cousin of Ninon¡¯s father, he was much closer in age to her then he was to him. There were only six years between them as opposed to the 21 years between him and Halsten. Due to that Ninon never treated Silvan like they were a generation apart.

    ¡°You wanted to surprise me. The end of my 14<sup>th</sup> year is soon¡ªin a few hours, actually. I do appreciate that you came, but¡­¡±

    Ninon trailed off with a sigh, holding her chin in her palms as she rested her elbows on her knees.

    ¡°Come on now, what are you feeling so glum about?¡± Silvan offered a sympathetic smile.

    ¡°This birthday is just different. I feel it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of this silly war, or because of what happened to Aunt Rhona, but I don¡¯t feel excited for it this year. I don¡¯t think anyone else is looking forward to it either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡­ I remember the first birthday I had without my father," Silvan said, his voice taking on a tone of reminiscence. "I couldn¡¯t even smile that day. It was only a few months after he passed. The feeling of him being gone was just so fresh and everyone put on a fake grin that day. The guards, the servants, even my own mum. But you know what?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had nine birthdays since then. And nothing changes the fact that I get older on each one. That¡¯s always something to be grateful about.¡±

    In a people whose members rarely reached 50, what was supposed to be happy about aging? Ninon didn¡¯t understand, but she did acknowledge that the death of a very close person opened up perspectives other people couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°That¡¯s something to think about. Thanks for telling me.¡± a soft smile appeared on Ninon¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Would you like to head back inside now? Seems like you¡¯ve been out for a long time.¡± Silvan stood up, offering his arm for Ninon to take.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Alda wanted me to wait here, though.¡±

    ¡°Who knows how long she¡¯ll take? Come, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ninon got to her feet, taking the arm offered to her. At the end of the walkway was a small terrace on one side of the great Karesti Palace. The cousins stepped past the glass doors where they expected to see the walls of the great hall on all sides.

    ¡°Why is it so dark?¡± Ninon asked. Her Detection reflexively activated. Although she knew she and Silvan couldn¡¯t see anyone, she knew they were not alone.

    ¡°Alda? Brin? Count Moller?¡± she cried out the names of the three palace employees she knew would act right away in such an odd situation. But they didn¡¯t respond. Neither did Silvan make any reaction to the darkness of the great hall.

    Suddenly a series of crackles hit Ninon¡¯s ears, and then there was light. Before her stood around 80 people dressed in fresh, fine clothing, all with huge smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Princess Ninon!¡± they cheered in unison. Initially perplexed, she quickly became overcome with elation as she darted toward the seated figure in the middle of the group.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re already out, Aunt Rhona!¡± the girl leaned over and wrapped her arms around the wheelchair-bound woman¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss your special day for the world, darling girl,¡± Rhona squeezed her niece back.

    The general had gained consciousness the week before and was healed in most aspects. Much of her spinal cord was still damaged, and a scar below her right eye on her cheek and an eyepatch on her left eye were the only visible traces left of the Red Devil¡¯s battle with her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought you something special,¡± Rhona announced as Ninon pulled away. ¡°Lieutenant Colonel?¡±

    Maedoc Antelius stepped forward with a large box-shaped object in his hands.

    ¡°For you, Your Highness.¡± he humbly handed the box to the girl.

    There was a latch on the side of the box, enabling it to open it from the top. Rhona nodded, allowing the girl to flip the latch. She nearly dropped the box as a shape sprung out of it. She stepped back to see the thing on the ground, moving, circling around her feet.

    ¡°Is that¡­ is that a baby dragon? I thought they went extinct!¡± the girl¡¯s astonishment quickly transformed into bewilderment, the black-and-purple scaled creature curiously gawking at its new master.

    ¡°They were all slain by the Solich¡¯s,¡± Rhona informed the girl. ¡°But we¡¯ve found eggs all over the moon since then. That fellow is the first one to have successfully hatched.¡±

    ¡°Incredible,¡± Ninon leaned over so she could touch the young beast, whose quadrupedal height only came up to the princess¡¯ shins. The scales were smooth underneath her palms, but as it grew older they would become harder and pointy. The dragon produced a nasal sound indicating its comfort. ¡°I think I like it already.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a boy,¡± Rhona corrected with a giggle. ¡°Address him correctly. He understands what you say.¡±

    That was the beginning of a splendid night.

 Fifty-Five: An Extravagant Night

    Ninon had the opportunity to change into a long, flowy yellow dress whose shade matched her back-length, summer blonde hair and a pair of white heels. Then, the festivities fully kicked off. Ninon was inundated with gifts from nobles and military elites alike. Silvan presented an ancient handwritten tome made in the old tongue prior to contact with the Terrans, on behalf of both himself and his mother who was unable to attend. She was not the greatest history enthusiast, but it was a gift she highly appreciated, coming from an aunt she hadn''t seen in ages.  Many other guests chose to give the princess rings, earrings, necklaces, and bracelets, made from and studded with Terran and Martian minerals and metals that manifested in a variety of dazzling colors. Although exceptionally rare and spectacular to look at, none of these minerals were as useful or as universally renowned as Utrium. The girl also received an array of dresses which differed in length and design. Some of her young acquaintances whose families had connections in the digital entertainment industry offered copies of unreleased communicator games.

    ¡°What are you going to name him, Ninon?¡± a girl asked, wrapping her arms around Ninon from behind.

    Ninon was seated in a chair in a corner of the great hall where less adults loitered gossiping with one another. Her new animal companion was curled up in her lap, his eyes closed as he snoozed in peace.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of a name yet,¡± Ninon shrugged, providing something of an answer to her longtime friend Oanez Tveit. She was a childhood playmate of Ninon¡¯s, the daughter of a late noble friend of Emperor Halsten¡¯s. However they seldom had time together ever since Oanez was sent off to Heimat Academy. Ninon cherished every moment they spent together. ¡°I was thinking, with all those communicator games you play in your free time, maybe there¡¯s a character name that pops up in your head when you look at him?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Oanez pulled away from Ninon, staring at the ceiling in thought. ¡°Well, he looks like he could be scary. Not yet, but someday he will be. So, if I had to pick a name, it would be¡­ Daemu.¡±

    ¡°Daemu?¡± Ninon asked.

    ¡°Yeah, Daemu.¡± Oanez said. ¡°The name of a boss I fought in a very hard level on this game I played recently¡­ I forget what it¡¯s called. I think it suits your new friend.¡±

    ¡°You hear that, friend?¡± Ninon looked down at her sleeping dragon. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ll call you from now on.¡±

    Of course, the young beast could not hear the voice of its master.

    ¡°I suppose even dragon babies sleep a lot.¡± Oanez shrugged.

    The conversation was interrupted by a buzzing sound approaching them.

    ¡°What are you two ladies hashing out?¡± the woman in the wheelchair that produced the sound asked, a genuine smile on her lips.

    ¡°G-General Karesti!¡± Oanez blurted out, and she threw up a hand in salute. ¡°I¡¯m honoured to be in your presence. W-What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Rest, private,¡± Rhona asked of the young girl gently, who was nervous and ecstatic to be in the presence of the military¡¯s supreme commander. ¡°This is a party. Relax for a bit. However, I expect you to be hard at work when the Academy is back in session.¡±

    ¡°We were discussing what his name is going to be,¡± Ninon interceded for her overwhelmed friend, petting the neck of the unmoving creature. ¡°Oanez here decided he will be called Daemu.¡±

    ¡°An excellent choice,¡± Rhona nodded. ¡°For now, I¡¯d like you to hand Daemu off to the steward so he can sleep a bit more comfortably elsewhere. Both of you, head to the table in five minutes. It¡¯s almost time for the feast to begin.¡±

    The table was long, taking up much of the great hall¡¯s length. Every single year for as long as Ninon could remember, it was filled with people wanting to have a good time, mingling with their peers, and eating delicious food. But this was year was a little different. There were less faces present at the table. Ninon was sat at one end of the table, and she could sense a deep, well-hidden gloom underneath everyone¡¯s surfaces.

    ¡°Attention, everyone!¡± a voice rang out, belonging to Rhona at the other end of the table. ¡°Dear respected guests, before we begin digging into our plates, let us have a word from this year¡¯s orator.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s head whipped in the direction of the person seated at Ninon¡¯s right.

    ¡°Th-Thank you, General Karesti!¡± Lady Oanez Tveit spoke with a voice that embodied both confidence and nervousness as she rose to her feet. ¡°This will be my first time giving out a speech in front of so many people. I will admit, I am a tad tense. I¡¯m speaking in front of so many people who¡¯ve never even heard my voice before. But that¡­ that¡¯s okay. Because I know someone who has been listening to me with her full attention for as long as I can remember, and she is right here with me,¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Oanez put a hand on Ninon¡¯s shoulder, and both girls felt surges of solace rush through them.

    ¡°My dear, dear friend. Her Highness Princess Ninon Karesti!¡±

    The room was seized by applause for a few moments, before Oanez was able to continue.

    ¡°Princess Ninon has always been a kind, caring, and level-headed young lady. I hardly know her as someone who stresses under pressure. I¡¯ve never heard her complain even though she may have a hundred reasons to do so. She does all that while listening to me, putting her entire heart into ensuring that my concerns and worries are heard, and then she works right away to make sure I get what I need at that moment. My fellow guests, Princess Ninon is no longer the little girl many of you have known. I have seen what she is capable of, as a budding young woman. I¡­ I would like to end this brief speech off with one message,¡±

    She paused for a few moments to allow the tension to build up.

    ¡°Trust in Princess Ninon to serve you. On the night of the future Titanian Empress'' fourteenth birthday, I implore all of you have full faith in her, and you will see the wonders she can make happen. Long live Princess Ninon! Long live the future Empress!¡±

    ¡°Long live the future Empress! Long live the blood of Bence!¡± the guests all chanted once, raising their glasses of wine, followed by an ovation that lasted for half a minute. The walls of the room seemed to vibrate as the congregants congratulated the young girl¡¯s heartfelt tribute for her friend, and for that duration all eyes were on the young princess and her noble companion.

    Except for one pair.

    Alda Silje was just as jovial, if not much more, than the other attendants to the party. However, her gaze was fixed on the hands and face of the general as she clapped for Ninon and the girl whose speech was made in her honour.

    Her hands were slower than everyone else, and her remaining eye was not involved in her smile. Something about her was ingenuine. Alda knew Rhona loved her niece, but that night, she understood that that love was finite.

    The rest of the night was filled with dancing, singing, and drinking. Titanians had a fondness for partying even stronger than Terrans, but it tended to be a much more private affair with only close associates and family members involved. Ninon¡¯s spirits had gone up quite a bit since the beginning of the night, fueled by the alcohol of the wine she drank, singing her heart out with traditional Titanian ballads for hours. She and Oanez each took turns waltzing with Silvan, and as it turned out, he was a decent dancer. Although never physically strong enough to become a soldier of the Titanian Empire, he still had great energy and enjoyed the night just as much as anyone else.

    --

    The faint sun had returned above the Titanian horizon as the guests departed and the staff of the palace began cleaning up. Alda escorted a heavily drunk Ninon upstairs to her chambers and helped her change out from her dress into a nightgown.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sheem like you had much fun, Awda.¡± Ninon slurred as she fell onto her mattress.

    ¡°Why do you think that, my princess?¡± Alda asked, yawning.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t dwink. Can¡¯t have fun at a pawty without dwinkin¡¯, you know.¡± The girl grumbled in apparent disapproval.

    ¡°I can¡¯t drink while I¡¯m on the job, Princess Ninon. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ninon frowned. ¡°Well, you know what? Sometimes, I wish you didn¡¯t wowk hew. Because then, I could have so much mow fun with you.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice,¡± Alda smiled. ¡°Perhaps one day, when you become empress, you can make it legal to drink on the job. Only at parties though.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want you to wowk fow me, Awda. I want you to wive yow wife and have fun.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself, Princess Ninon,¡± a giggle escaped the maid¡¯s lips. Although she had an honour to fulfill, Ninon''s words did mean a lot to her. ¡°Please, get some rest. I¡¯ll have something for you to eat when you wake up. Good night.¡±

    As the woman stepped through the sliding door of the princess¡¯ chamber, Ninon decided to make one last inebriated statement.

    ¡°I wuv you, Awda. You and Oanez my best fwends.¡±

    Alda looked back a final time.

    ¡°I love you too, my princess.¡±

    --

    Alda had returned to her own chambers, changing out of her uniform¡ªelegant for a servant¡¯s, but didn¡¯t match the vibrance of a royal family member¡¯s¡ªinto a nightgown. Her room was small, just large enough for a bed, wardrobe, and a dressing table. It was in the same arrangement as it had been when she was first employed by Emperor Halsten and Empress Consort Ilmatar 12 years earlier to care for their toddler. However she didn¡¯t need too much space as most of her waking hours were spent alongside her charge. She lay down on her bed, but sleep didn¡¯t come. Her mind was afflicted by the gravity of what she implied when she saw Rhona sitting at the feast as the guests applauded Oanez''s oration.

    She knows of Ninon¡¯s lineage. It¡¯s no surprise that she may not be very fond of her ascending the throne. But will she actually go out of her way to prevent that from happening? Oh, this all makes sense. It¡¯s this war. Discussions of the Crown¡¯s future will be rampant, with the Emperor remaining unresponsive, so it is no wonder she decided to change this year¡¯s orator from the military''s second-in-command to a little-known noble girl at the last minute. I guess she couldn¡¯t have expected Oanez to praise Ninon to that extent. I know Rhona loves her very much, but will she go as far as hurting her so that the throne remains in Karesti hands? Argh, no, Alda. No, no. It isn¡¯t your place to meddle in. Get some rest, now. You have a long day ahead.

    She shut her eyes and lay still in the hope that sleep would come eventually. And then, there was a knock at her door. Groaning, she approached the door, where it slid open. Before her was an individual, seated in a wheelchair.

    ¡°Hello, Alda,¡± Rhona greeted with a friendly fa?ade. ¡°Do you have a minute?¡±

 Fifty-Six: Difficult Conversations

    ¡°What may I do for you, General Karesti?¡± Alda asked, her tone as polite as could be given her tired physical state and restless mind.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk,¡± Rhona said. ¡°Sit down at your bed and get comfortable. This won¡¯t take very long.¡±

    Alda nodded and heeded the woman¡¯s request. Her heart raced as the woman followed her inside her room. Rhona positioned her wheelchair close to the servant, with only a half-arm¡¯s length separating their knees from one another.

    ¡°So,¡± Rhona said, crossing her arms. ¡°I hear that Ninon has been acquiring a new skillset.¡±

    ¡°Erm, yes,¡± Alda admitted. ¡°She has been. After the conflict with Terra and the Martians began, the Palace Guard and I decided that because of how unexpected it was, the best course of action we could take for to keep Princess Ninon safe was to train her in combat. On top of the normal safety protocols, of course.¡±

    Alda knew how volatile Rhona could be, but she still decided to speak her mind. But to her surprise, a moderate smile remained on Rhona¡¯s lips.

    ¡°And how is she faring?¡± Rhona asked.

    ¡°She... has progressed amazingly, General. Even I sometimes have trouble keeping up with her. She¡¯s physically very strong for her age and experience level, and her reaction speed is phenomenal. She¡¯s very aware of her surroundings and takes full advantage of them. She¡¯s on a good track.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Rhona spoke with a slight giggle. ¡°And her weaknesses? What obstacles has she faced in her new learning?¡±

    Alda mused for a moment, thinking of a factor that Rhona would¡¯ve deemed acceptable.

    ¡°You may be aware of her disposition, but she seems to place too much importance on her emotions in the midst of battle. She may not hesitate during the battle, but I fear she will feel for the enemy if they ever come to face her and inevitably lose. That¡¯s something she and I will have to work together on to correct.¡±

    Rhona agreed with a nod.

    ¡°A Titanian warrior leaves behind all emotion when they step onto the battlefield and raise their weapons. All, except for the pride and love they harbour for their nation. That is all they need to keep them fighting. If Ninon wishes to become Empress, this line of thought will apply to her more than anyone else as the leader of the Empire. But¡­¡±

    Rhona slowly averted her gaze as she spiraled into her thoughts. Memories of a not-too-distant past infiltrated her mind.

    ¡°¡­even her father was like that. Emperor Halsten was certainly an above-average fighter, but the one thing that held him back was his sympathy for the opponent. Because of this, if he had remained in the military and not become Emperor, I believe the furthest rank he could¡¯ve attained is colonel. Then again, he also showed the Empire that one does not have to be the best warrior to lead a nation.¡±

    A giggle escaped her lips, but Alda knew it had not come out of happiness.

    ¡°Forgive me. What was I saying? Ah, yes. I acknowledge that knowing how to protect oneself should be a requirement that any potential Emperor or Empress must have. I¡¯m glad you recognize the need for it. But, if we must teach her more than she knows, there is one field of study that I would love for you to introduce to Ninon.¡±

    ¡°What would that be, my General?¡± Alda asked, raising a brow.

    ¡°The priesthood,¡± Rhona answered. ¡°Teach Ninon about the priesthood.¡±

    ¡°M-May I ask what inspired you to suggest that?¡± Alda asked, completely taken aback by the answer.

    The priesthood? She means for Princess Ninon to become a priestess? As a priestess, she will not only be disqualified from the line of succession, but she can¡¯t marry or bear children. Is she to spend the rest of her life in a temple, soaking herself inside its liquid methane pools and preaching the books of the old tongue?

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a suggestion, my dear Alda,¡± Rhona said, narrowing her eye. ¡°I¡¯m being serious. In the event that Ninon cannot control her emotions, she will never be a strong enough Empress. Even Halsten was able to gain considerable control of his emotions. If that doesn¡¯t happen for Ninon, her only option will be to join the priesthood where reading emotions is a paramount job duty. You heard Lady Oanez¡¯s speech. Listening to people is her specialty. She will still be able to do that, but not on the throne. She will still be able to do what she excels at.¡±

    ¡°B-But General,¡± Alda stuttered. ¡°How will I prepare her for that? Priesthood is the complete opposite of what I¡¯ve been teaching her!¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Rhona raised a brow. ¡°You take your time and do it with patience. Her age of majority will be in two years. Take as much as time as you need, but you will do it.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Alda spat out, taken over by both fear and disbelief. ¡°Yes, General. I will work on it.¡±

    ¡°And one more thing,¡± Rhona smirked. Gathering strength in an instant, she rose and leaned forward toward Alda, using a hand on the mattress next to Alda¡¯s thigh to balance herself. Alda was frozen in fear as Rhona pressed her other hand against the back of the servant¡¯s neck. It was cold, both figuratively and literally. She could feel the vileness, corruption and depravity exuding from her palm. Alda could feel that she could not fight against her if the need arose, even if she was disabled.

    ¡°You address as me as Your Highness in this building. Do not forget what I am.¡± she whispered into her ear.

    Rhona then sunk back into her wheelchair, and promptly turned around. Before she moved through the doorway, she looked back at the shaken servant, giving her a twisted grin.

    --

    Xanadu City was the metropolis of metropolises. Thousands of lines crossed it at many elevations, each for the purpose of allowing Craft travel from one end of the city to another, or for maglev train movement from one district to another. Underneath the dim, distant sun, Xanadu City was a glint of light that never went out. Hundreds of towers made of the purest white marble from the mines of Mars adorned with crests made of masterfully crafted Utrium pierced the skies. The streets not only below, but around them were full of life as the citizenry walked to and from their homes, school, and places of work and worship. There was no city in the solar system quite like it.

    At the edge of a block in the dense business district, a sport utility type vehicle painted in the signature magenta of Utrium pulled up. Moments later, a man in a white suit and well-groomed shoulder length, sandy hair exited from the front. He walked around to the back to open a door, lending a hand to a well-dressed young woman to help her exit the vehicle.

    ¡°Thank you, Niilo,¡± the woman said as she stepped onto the curb. Her neck craned, taking in the view of the skyscraper before her. Its penthouse floor was round, a stark contrast from Terran architecture which had many straight edges and points. Despite having entered it thousands of times in her life, she felt uneasy as she was about to strut through the keycard-activated doors.

    ¡°Would you like me to escort you inside, my lady?¡± the guard offered.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be needed,¡± she politely declined. ¡°Do as you wish for the next hour, and I will let you know when I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Duchess Quirina.¡±

    The secretaries and guards of the first floor bowed their heads as they recognised the important young lady. All she could do was nod in acknowledgement as she quickly approached the elevators. Taken with anxiety, she jabbed the ¡®PH¡¯ button inside one elevator, and within 20 seconds it had taken her up 50 floors. She stepped out into a short hall, floor-to-ceiling windows on either side. The wall opposite the elevators was huge compared to the door at its centre, with several chairs lining it.

    He wanted to see me as soon as I had the chance, Quirina told herself as she stepped up to the door. I will be honest. I won¡¯t lie to him.

    With three raps, she knocked on the door.

    ¡°Uncle Drazhan, I¡¯ve arrived.¡± she introduced herself in a soft tone.

    ¡°Enter,¡± the man on the other side of the door, the President of Calvo Industries. Quirina barely saw the 37-year-old pull his feet off of his desk as she took a seat in one of two chairs in front.

    ¡°So lovely to see you again, my dear,¡± Drazhan smiled. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t want to waste your time. Let¡¯s quickly dive into what happened at the meeting, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Quirina said. She was glad that Drazhan couldn¡¯t see the chill running down her spine. ¡°I voted against the construction of a memorial statue in Menrva. Prince Silvan¡¯s vote struck down the motion. Later on, we had a short discussion about how we believed that the military¡¯s trying to brush what happened in Terra¡¯s Barrens under the rug¡ª

    ¡°There¡¯s no surprise there,¡± Drazhan quipped. ¡°The Battle of Depot-011 was a catastrophic failure. The Empire¡¯s greatest defeat since¡­ since Laine wiped those squads clean off the floor all those years ago. I hear they speak of a super soldier?¡±

    ¡°There is apparently one on the Terran side,¡± Quirina nodded. ¡°But, we haven¡¯t gathered here to speak about that, Uncle. I shall continue. After that short discussion, I¡­ I asked the question you¡¯ve been waiting for me to ask. I felt that the timing was right.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Drazhan straightened himself in his chair. ¡°And what was his response?¡±

    ¡°He said that I already had his number, so¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a yes, then!¡± Drazhan jumped out of his seat. He circled around his desk, leaning over to embrace his niece. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Only you could¡¯ve done that. Fantastic job.¡±

    ¡°I have something to confess, Uncle,¡± Quirina said as Drazhan pulled himself away from her. ¡°Prince Silvan isn¡¯t like other members of the Karesti family. He doesn¡¯t have an iron heart. I genuinely see myself becoming close with him. I see myself in him.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Drazhan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Genuine or not, you are to become close with him. The two of you can solve issues that have been plaguing the Central Council for years! It¡¯s been dominated by the military since Haldor¡¯s time. I want Calvo Industries¡¯ interests to be discussed in the public eye, not behind the Martial Council¡¯s closed doors. Only you, with the Karesti boy¡¯s help, can push that forward.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Quirina timidly nodded. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m using him. Is there not another way?¡±

    ¡°Excuses,¡± Drazhan scoffed. ¡°You have much in common. Including the fact that you are both without fathers. Use that to bond with him.¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Quirina snapped. ¡°How could you say such a thing!¡±

    ¡°Ellanher died without the courage to stand up to the General,¡± Drazhan spoke of his brother. ¡°But you have a member of her family at your disposal, and you refuse?¡±

    Quirina¡¯s fists clenched as she bit down on her lips to stop herself from tearing up.

    ¡°Your uncle Yaromil and I are all we need to initiate a family vote. It could be your cousin Pridbor instead of you. You may not lose your status as a councillor, but no one will ever take you seriously as the deposed head of the family. It would be in your best interest to work with me, Quirina.¡±

    Little Pridbor? He¡¯s only 13¡­ I can¡¯t let that happen. I¡­ I have to do it. There is no other way. I can¡¯t bring Pridbor into this mess.

    ¡°I get it now, Uncle.¡± Quirina resigned herself, batting her eyelids rapidly as she rose to her feet. ¡°If that¡¯s the way things must go¡­ I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll get closer to Prince Silvan and become his best companion if need be. Does that satisfy you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good start.¡± Drazhan nodded, his lips a straight line.

 Fifty-Seven: Outside Help

    The Black Shield had used Stefan¡¯s week-long incarceration to complete numerous tasks. They began connecting their new base to the network of tunnels that ran through much of the Yeupisian continent, on top of which they dug graves for their fallen comrades. They patched up the wall that surrounded the depot, deeming it a level of security that although would not protect them physically, it would keep the soldiers psychologically secure, being obscured from all sides from unwanted eyes except above. The dead Titanians were buried inside the wall, being used as both a reinforcement and as a way to humiliate them even in death.

    As leader of the Black Shield, Jay had called for a large group meeting that included the 2,500 survivors of the battle and a much higher number of northerners that had been recruited during the war but had not been properly onboarded to the organisation. It took place in the officer¡¯s mess, but due to how many people were on base, most soldiers watched it televised from the enlistee¡¯s mess, the enlistee¡¯s barracks, and the officer¡¯s barracks.

    ¡°The battle that took place on this background has been a major victory for humanity,¡± Jay began as he stood at the podium, his Black Shield mask removed. ¡°We took away a vital lifeline for the Titanians. They underestimated our strength and knowledge, causing their operations to be delayed. It would not have happened without the hard work and bravery of Lead Engineer and third-in-command Vigdis Maas as well as the crew who kept her safe during the operation,¡±

    He paused, allowing his men and women to digest the official announcement, and a few moments to celebrate it with cheers.

    I kind of did all the hard work at the end, Stefan grumbled internally.

    ¡°And on top of that, support for the resistance across north Yeupis has grown exponentially. Even those who¡¯d been in the Free Army have not seen such an increase in resistance enrollment. I am pleased to announce that over the four months that this war has gone on, we have recorded 12,000 new comrades joining us and taking up arms!¡±

    ¡°12,000?¡± Stefan mused aloud as people all around him once again erupted into applause.

    ¡°Pfft,¡± Ivan hissed in contempt, as he sat to one side of the boy in the front row before Jay. ¡°If they really took this serious, they should¡¯ve joined way earlier.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t really have any room to complain, my friend,¡± Valto informed the hotheaded subcommander. ¡°Help is help, no matter when it comes.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, sure it is.¡± Ivan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°However, my comrades, we ain¡¯t in the clear yet,¡± Jay continued. ¡°Far from it, in fact. Your leaders and I have concluded that it¡¯s very possible the Titanians will shift their focus to capturing the depot in the Glacial Lands and making there way southward from there. I will allow Niklas Rask to explain it further.¡±

    The Martian marquess, who had painstakingly traveled to the Barrens despite his own--albeit less intense--conflict in his homeland and having to covertly leave Mars, rose from his seat in the front row and took to the podium, Jay having moved aside.

    ¡°Our intelligence suggests a growing concentration of Titanian soldiers in the Glacial Lands. Although it will take a long time for them to mobilise near the numbers they did when they attacked this depot due to the fact they will have to be flown up there, they will come south as some point. Your Black Shield and Free Army will not have the strength to counter them, even with your new recruit friends,¡±

    The audience erupted into gasps. Some groaned with fear, while others bickered about how adamant they were to wipe the Empire off of Terra no matter the odds.

    ¡°As it stands, the Anti-Imperial fight against the Empire grows more intense as well. We won¡¯t have the ability to lend you more of our soldiers at this time. So Jayant and the rest of your leaders have decided to initiate a dire, but necessary last resort. Jay?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Marquess Rask,¡± Jay said, taking the podium back. ¡°Vigdis, Aulis, Goran and I have decided that we have no choice but to seek help from the outside,¡±

    The crowd broke into whispers, this time curious.

    ¡°Outside help?¡± a soldier mused.

    ¡°Who in the entire solar system could possibly be strong enough to give us a hand?¡± another wondered.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re all very curious to know who we wish to reach out to. However, we don¡¯t want to cause you more stress than you already face. So we will provide further details once we inform those who will be involved in getting the help and have them sent off. Until then, you¡¯re all dismissed. Please return to your usual duties.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Each building soon cleared out with most soldiers returning to the duties they had been working on for the past week. They rushed to complete their tasks since everyone knew the slowdown in the war was temporary. Others took the chance to grab a fresh meal from cafeteria¡¯s in either mess, providing much needed nourishment for their hard effort and something to distract them from the war and the stresses it brought.

    Several soldiers manned the kitchens to wash the plates their comrades had emptied. Stefan scrubbed away of plates and utensils from a mountain of them which had been stacked at a counter.

    A long while after, he saw that most of them were gone, and the comrades who he had been working with started to leave for the afternoon until only he was left. Unexpectedly, he felt disappointment when he saw that there was nothing else left to clean.

    I guess Janine¡¯s house rules will always stick with me, he thought as he sauntered through the enlistee¡¯s mess.

    The dining area was sparsely filled, only a handful of other soldiers spread out among the tables. Some were writing letters home, while others were fixing the buttons of their shirts or cleaning their boots. As he approached the end of the hall, he noticed a figure doing none. They rested their face on their forearms which were practically glued onto their table. He stopped curiously to get a look at them and see why they were napping.

    ¡°Wakey, wakey.¡± he spoke cheerfully, shaking the resting person¡¯s shoulder. With a groan, the girl wearily picked her head up.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Anwen groaned as her eyes adjusted to the soft light of the mess. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Not late at all. What are you doing sleeping here?¡±

    ¡°D-Did Jay or Vigdis call on me?¡± Anwen said, snapping back to reality at the prompt of Stefan¡¯s question.

    ¡°No, I was just wondering.¡± Stefan chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a really busy week,¡± she rubbed her eyes. ¡°Pretty sure I dozed off right after the meeting.¡±

    ¡°You definitely look like you need the rest. I almost feel bad for waking you up.¡± A howl of laughter escaped the boy''s mouth.

    ¡°You got all the rest you wanted in that dainty little cell,¡± Anwen scoffed. ¡°And I spent pretty much every hour the past week busting my ass off in the storage hangars. Give me a break.¡±

    Anwen¡¯s rather loud counter drew the eyes of the other soldiers in the mess. Stefan took a look to the side, then glanced back at Anwen again.

    ¡°That might be our sign to take our conversation outside.¡±

    Anwen stared at Stefan blankly as she stood up.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The two exited the building. Above them was a waning sun that would completely descend below the horizon in an hour, and below their boots was a solid grey pavement that echoed with each step they took. Despite Stefan¡¯s proposal of speaking outside the mess walls, it was a few minutes before either youth spoke again.

    ¡°What Jay and Rask said scares me.¡± Anwen admitted.

    ¡°Outside help? Who could possibly be our saving grace now? With all the technology the Anti-Imperialists brought us, I honestly thought this would be a somewhat easy war. But it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡± Stefan added, sharing Anwen¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Jay isn¡¯t just strong, he¡¯s smart too,¡± Anwen added. ¡°I believe in him. He¡¯ll find a way.¡±

    Anwen glanced up at Stefan as he gazed forward at his path.

    Has he always been that tall? Anwen had finally noticed the change in appearance after not just four months of being apart, but in just over a year of knowing him. His eyes and his hair. They¡¯re different too. He looks like another person now,

    She guessed that he was no less than a half foot shorter than Gareth was, which was still grand for a Terran. His formerly russet brown pupils had become intertwined with lots of warm green, making for hazel eyes. His chin-length ash brown hair was now sandy, the waves that made its form no longer present, having devolved into straight strands.

    ¡°I just¡­ I just hope people won¡¯t have to die in droves for his plan to work.¡± Stefan mused.

    But that hopeful, selfless boy I knew. He¡¯s still in there. I hope that never changes.

    Anwen said nothing as her lips spread into a beam, and her pace quickened slightly.

    ¡°How long have we been walking for now?¡± Stefan asked. ¡°Where are we even going?¡±

    ¡°To the officer¡¯s barracks. Seeing as I can¡¯t sleep in the mess¡­¡±

    ¡°Why there?¡±

    ¡°Because I have a room in the officer¡¯s mess?¡±

    ¡°Since when were you an officer?¡± Stefan chuckled. ¡°Did something happen while I was locked up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the leadership, obviously. Jay decided that I deserved a room there. Hey, you should stick around for a bit.¡± Anwen offered.

    ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you going to take a nap?¡± Stefan raised a brow.

    ¡°And not show you to the cool things there first? They¡¯ve set up a little bar, a game room, even a cute little barber shop. You definitely look like you could use a haircut.¡± Anwen said, glancing back at him, taking a jab at his unkempt hair.

    ¡°I suppose getting a look around won¡¯t hurt.¡± Stefan sighed.

    ¡°Walk faster then!¡± Anwen stopped to grab his wrist and pulled him through the doors of the barracks which were now right before them. The officer¡¯s barracks were much smaller than the enlistee¡¯s barracks, and their short tour of the building lasted only 10 minutes. Their last stop was the empty bar where they decided to quickly stop for a drink.

    ¡°Two ciders, please!¡± Anwen asked the bartender, who was another Black Shield soldier.

    ¡°Make them apple ciders, please,¡± Stefan quickly rectified on the girl''s behalf, before turning to Anwen with a stern expression. ¡°I still remember the last time you had a bit of alcohol to drink. It wasn¡¯t fun.¡±

    ¡°Ah... right,¡± Anwen said. Her cheeks became warm as she smiled, but it wasn¡¯t apparent to Stefan due to the dim lighting of the barracks interior and her umber-toned face. ¡°Thanks for looking out.¡±

    Stefan reciprocated a smile, and shortly after two tall glasses filled with diluted apple cider were slid in front of them.

    ¡°Hey, kid.¡± the bartender directed to Stefan. ¡°Heard about what you did during the battle. Keep it up, tough stuff.¡±

    Is it the 50<sup>th</sup> time I¡¯ve heard that today, or the 500<sup>th</sup>? Stefan wondered about the attention he had gathered throughout the day.

    ¡°Um, thanks, man.¡± Stefan sheepishly nodded before the bartender returned to his work.

    ¡°Ooh, looks like someone¡¯s popular.¡± Anwen teased.

    Stefan responded by burying his face in his hands, groaning with annoyance.

 Fifty-Eight: The Last Resort

    After the two had finished their drinks, Stefan was ready to walk Anwen to her room, when suddenly a vibration came from the satchel the girl hung over her shoulder. She pulled out the communicator, holding it in her palm before spreading her hands to hold the device in its full form. She felt her stomach drop as she read the words printed on the screen.

    ¡°Jay¡¯s calling me back to the officer¡¯s mess.¡± she told Stefan, her gaze locked onto her communicator.

    ¡°Well? Let¡¯s get going, then.¡± Stefan stood up from his seat.

    ¡°What? Why are you coming?¡± Anwen asked, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you alone,¡± Stefan said. ¡°We both know why you¡¯re needed.¡±

    Anwen frowned as she accepted the boy¡¯s intention. Despite the mounting uncertainty of the entire situation, she felt somewhat at ease as she and Stefan jogged back to the officer¡¯s mess. The sun was almost completely below the horizon at this point, and chills from the frigid desert air only added to the discomfort both teenagers faced.

    Once in the mess, Jay himself was at the front door as he led them to a storage room that the Black Shield had converted into an office.

    ¡°I was hoping on calling you down both individually, but this saves a lot of effort,¡± he said as he sat on a derelict swivel chair behind a hovering desk, with stacks of handwritten notes littering it. The room was rather empty other than those two furnishings. ¡°You¡¯ll have to stand for now. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ this last resort¡ª

    ¡°Just one moment, Anwen,¡± Jay interrupted. ¡°Let me bring in your third associate. You both know why you¡¯re here, but I¡¯m not sending you two out by yourselves.¡±

    A moment later, a jaded looking man entered, his light armor completely covering his body except for his head.

    ¡°Ivan?¡± Stefan exclaimed. ¡°You too?¡±

    Ivan merely shrugged as he leaned against a wall. It was evident that he had quickly set aside training to be present.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to go where you¡¯re going without him,¡± Jay answered. ¡°You two are crucial, but you will need an adult¡¯s guidance. That¡¯s why he¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°An adult? He¡¯s only four years older than us!¡±

    ¡°Say that again when I save your asses for the hundredth time.¡± Ivan grumbled.

    ¡°And where would we be going?¡± Anwen asked.

    The look on Jay¡¯s face became grim.

    ¡°The Shimajima.¡± Jay confirmed. Stefan¡¯s jaw fell, while Anwen¡¯s pupils widened in astonishment. Ivan simply shook his head.

    ¡°You mean¡­ the only land in the whole world besides Yeupis?¡± Stefan¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Tell us what we need to get there!¡± Anwen took a step forward, her gaze set in steely determination, contrasting Ivan¡¯s exhausted indifference and Stefan¡¯s worry.

    ¡°This is why I like ya, Anwen,¡± a soft smile appeared on Jay¡¯s lips. ¡°You ain¡¯t never said no to a challenge. That¡¯s partly why I chose you for this assignment. But all three of ya got something the other don¡¯t. Now listen very, very carefully.¡±

    Jay began to divulge the plan to the trio, presenting a map on his desk. They would have to travel through the extensive underground tunnel system to the Marius Mountains, to an unused pass about a day¡¯s walk east of Marius. This portion of the journey would take 10 days and would ensure that they reached south Yeupis without detection. After crossing the pass, in a small clearing, a craft would await them. Instead of a design that allowed it to cut through the air, it was made to just barely hover above the ground. This Craft apparently was called a car.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be the same Craft you¡¯re used to flying, Anwen. It¡¯s a lot blockier looking than the Titanian¡¯s, too. Southerners can only drive the blocky ones while the Titanians drive the sleek, smooth ones that look like they can slice right through air.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°So I can drive through the south with no problem. But what about those two?¡± Anwen noted the two young northern men.

    ¡°Please, let me finish. Yes, for a portion of the journey, you will have to play the part of a southerner. Not that you ain¡¯t one, but ya really gotta put on the act. The clothing, the accent¡­ should be easy. But importantly, you¡¯re gonna need a temporary identity.¡±

    ¡°Like a fake name?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be known as Amara, an assistant to one Lord Astor. If their police ever come to you, you stay cool and show them the documentation that you¡¯ll find inside the car and Astor will take care of the formalities. And before you ask, Lord Astor is a real person¡ªan old acquaintance of the Anbieter¡¯s, but he does not want to get involved in our matters. Don¡¯t give him a reason to.¡±

    ¡°As in, don¡¯t reveal our true identities.¡± Anwen surmised.

    ¡°Essentially.¡± Jay nodded.

    ¡°Easy¡­ for most of us.¡± Ivan said while glaring at Stefan. In response Stefan frowned in embarrassment, clearly being reminded of his actions during the Battle of Depot-011.

    ¡°And that brings me to you two,¡± Jay turned to the young men. ¡°You will play the role of slaves assigned to help Amara in her miscellaneous tasks for Astor. I don¡¯t want to remind you of how you should be behaving. Don¡¯t go acting on your own, and please, please, listen to Anwen. No matter how strong or smart you are, Anwen is the most level-headed of you three. And not to mention she is quite literally the only one who can speak to a Titanian on your behalf. If it does come to that,¡±

    The trio each nodded in acknowledgement. This would be a very unusual task to undertake and a potentially dangerous one too. There was no point in trying to argue or negotiate any terms with Jay.

    ¡°But this is where your assignment really starts,¡± Jay pointed to a settlement in the very southeast of Yeupis. ¡°It will take a three, maybe four-day drive through the south to get here. It would take two days if you used the route cutting through Shargara, but I ain¡¯t gotta tell ya why that¡¯s a bad idea. This town contains a port which isn¡¯t regularly passed through by Titanian authorities, but it still handles ships that can travel very long distances. You will board one of those ships and use it to travel to the Shimajima without being confrontational.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ how would we do that?¡± Ivan inquired.

    ¡°I will leave that up to you,¡± Jay said. ¡°A lot of discretion will be given to you. I chose you three for a reason.¡±

    Ivan took a glance at the two teenagers, before returning his gaze to Jay.

    ¡°I suppose it could be worse.¡± he shrugged.

    ¡°You three are the best and only ones fit for this assignment. You will find the area engulfed in a level 50 barrier that you will have to destroy. From there you will reach one of the 56 islands that make up the Shimajima, communicating with the locals, you will find their leadership and negotiate a way to take as many of their able-bodied men and women back to the north with you. Put whatever you can think of on the table. Trade, renewed relations, even a piece of land if they so want it. We won¡¯t take half-measures with them.¡±

    Jay then went into specific details on the roles each of the trio would take. Ivan would act in the capacity of support, giving whatever help he was able to. On top of this, he was to aid Stefan in dismantling the barrier. Stefan¡¯s main task was to dismantle the barrier¡ªgiven that he was the only Terran who had a chance at doing so¡ªand to prove through his strength that the Yeupisian cause was worth supporting. Anwen¡¯s role was perhaps the most important as she would not only get them to their first destination in the south but would also be in charge of communication with the Islanders. Given the certain language barrier, Jay provided her with a book of Shimajimese vocabulary that she was to memorise in its entirety.

    ¡°The Anbieter¡¯s father was an avid enthusiast of Terran anthropology. He always had lots of books just like these. It looks like a lot, but it will take a minimum of three months to reach the islands. You¡¯ll have plenty of time to drill it into your head.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a thick book!¡± Ivan exclaimed as Anwen took the book and inspected its cover quietly. ¡°Thank goodness I never learned how to read.¡±

    ¡°You never learned how to read?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°What good is reading to a mason¡¯s son?¡± Ivan answered.

    ¡°Fair.¡± Stefan nodded.

    ¡°Do any of you have any questions? You will leave at dawn tomorrow, so ask now.¡±

    Anwen raised her hand.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Jay asked.

    ¡°How¡­ many people are we supposed to bring?¡±

    Jay crossed his arms.

    ¡°At least 30,000 people.¡±

    --

    Somewhere southeast of the Barrens was where the trio had encountered their first well, three days after trekking through the desert, they finally observed a break in their monotonous marching. Carrying their rucksacks on their back, the two young men cringed when they saw the covert entrance into the tunnels, jutting out of the middle of a forested area next to an almost undecipherable dirt trail which clearly hadn¡¯t been used in a while.

    ¡°So three days of walking through the worst climate in the world, while evading stray Titanian crafts and trying not to die of thirst¡­ just to come here? To this?¡± Ivan sighed, scratching his buzzed scalp. Him and Stefan had their cut to look more the role of a slave, processed and ridden of lice.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Anwen smiled, as she raised a leg over the well wall dropped to the ground below.

    ¡°She¡¯s been through tunnels before,¡± Stefan added. ¡°Let her be our guide.¡±

    He then followed the girl down the well. Ivan peered down for several moments, before he spoke again.

    ¡°Here I thought I was going to have to be your babysitter again. How the tables have turned.¡± he said, as he rappelled down the stone wall.

    Each of the trio took torches out of their rucksacks¡ªnot the ones they¡¯d been using their whole lives, but instead one that produced light of tubes called flashlights¡ªand so began the portion of their journey to the pass that would take them back into south Yeupis again.

 Fifty-Nine: The South Side of The Border, Again

    The seven days of traveling through the tunnels were mostly quiet as Anwen led the way. Remembering her previous encounter with them, she and the young men pressed on each day, stopping only to briefly to take in the sunlight from the surface, nourish themselves with rations, and for sleep and relieving themselves of the waste in their systems. This time around, Anwen¡¯s travel through the tunnels was much more bearable, even though it was considerably longer. She was sure that neither Ivan nor Stefan would kill her if she made a mistake, as Vi nearly did once upon a time. And if she ever got too lost in her thoughts, overwhelmed by how large of a number 30,000 was, she could always make conversation with her two companions to find a way out of her mind.

    ¡°Hey, Stefan,¡± Ivan spoke in one of the few conversations in the tunnels Anwen would later on remember being witness to. ¡°I¡­ need to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I know I give you a lot of shit for the stuff you do. And rightfully so. What you did, basically abandoning Vigdis was scummy. But I won¡¯t deny that you did it to protect us. And that frenzy you unleashed with that sword¡­ I think you saved my life there.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you weren¡¯t even there at the vanguard.¡± Stefan admitted.

    ¡°Meinrad got me pretty good. I would¡¯ve been a sitting duck had you not held those barbarians back. So, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to thank me for.¡± Stefan accepted the appreciation modestly.

    After a short spell of silence, the boy spoke again.

    ¡°I wonder what would¡¯ve happened if I''d met Meinrad or Klaudia on the battlefield that day. Would I have been able to take a swing or shot at them?¡± Stefan asked to no one in particular.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to find and hurt you.¡± Anwen postulated.

    ¡°Or maybe they had orders not to engage with you.¡± Ivan snickered.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t able to hit them, would they still go on to hurt me? Just like how they never hesitated to cut down our people in Shargara? I guess we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Stefan breathed.

    --

    The trio exited their final well under a sky that brought down the sun below the horizon. The climate was much different from the Barrens, as a breeze typical of the northern Yeupisian early spring cut through the area. The mountain pass was within viewing distance and was only a half-hour¡¯s march away.

    ¡°I never want to go into another tunnel again.¡± Ivan said, heaving himself out of the well before his young companions.

    ¡°If we do our job right, we won¡¯t have to.¡± Anwen reminded as she got out following the young man.

    Stefan exited last, and all three had their sights on the mountains and the rocky, but smooth pass that divided them. it was much narrower than the renowned Haldor¡¯s Pass, and it was presumed that it hadn¡¯t been used in years. Not since the official partition between north and south just over 40 decades earlier. Haldor¡¯s pass was the only official mountain pass that allowed any sanctioned travel between the north and south. If it was still used in any capacity, it had to have been by illegal smugglers bringing in luxuries from the south.

    Leon¡¯s parents must¡¯ve gone through a pass like this, Anwen mused as she and the two males took a break after hours of non-stop marching. Maybe this exact one.

    However, her discomfort was not comparable due to her artificial leg. But she wouldn¡¯t leave the boys behind to catch up to her. After snacking on some rations for a quick boost of energy, the trio set off once again.

    Even then, it was not her body that was troubled, but her mind. She had forgotten the weight they had to bear, temporarily, but now all she could think about were her colleagues who were dozens, even hundreds of leagues away from her. She thought of Jay, who she imagined must¡¯ve battled greatly with the idea of sending her, Stefan, and Ivan out for a long time, before he decided he had no choice but to accept it. She thought of Leon who was God-knew-where, risking his life to save and treat Black Shield soldiers without the company of anyone he was close with. Not Anwen, not Stefan, and as the girl had clued in on over the months she had spent away from Stefan, Vi.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    As she gazed onto the pass out in the distance, she saw images arbitrarily spawn in her mind. As they flickered in and out, she understood that they were not random. They were of the very pass she and the others were about to cross over. She saw herself cradled in a strong man¡¯s arms, holding her tightly yet gently. She saw how small her arms were as they were wrapped around his neck. So firmly, in fact, she would think that she would lose her way forever if she left the man¡¯s grasp. She understood what they were. It was as if a hand had plunged deep into her head, pulling out memories of a locked away past. They were exactly that¡ªmemories. That man was none other than Gareth, and that version of her in his arms was the tiny girl he rescued from some hell she still couldn¡¯t put her finger on. That was it. She couldn¡¯t remember anything before, or anything after until she found herself in the Bernard house.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you stop?¡± a voice asked, snapping her back to reality. She blinked to see Stefan looking back at her, Ivan continuing on a few paces before doing the same.

    ¡°I think I just re¡ª¡±

    No, she couldn¡¯t utter it. How could she reveal a piece of her past when she still had not told Stefan the truth of his own heritage? That would unfair, even harsh. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s keep moving.¡±

    Shortly after, the trio found themselves on the pass they were ordered to cross, completing a huge milestone on their journey to the Shimajima. The islands were still very far, of course. But that was one less box on their metaphorical checklist ticked off. The sun had nearly set, so they had to find their car on the other side and drive to a designated rest stop to wait the night.

    ¡°You asked Anwen why she stopped in her tracks, but you¡¯re doing the same?¡± Ivan asked as he noticed Stefan was not keeping up with him and the girl.

    Anwen turned around to see Stefan looking back at where they come from, a considerably number of paces behind her and Ivan.

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡­¡± he trailed off, but his gaze remained over his shoulder.

    ¡°Just what?¡± Ivan asked.

    ¡°I feel like we won¡¯t be back here for a very long time.¡±

    Despite being the son of a Titanian emperor, north Yeupis was the only home Stefan ever had, the only one he knew. And he was leaving it for an uncertain amount of time. His past entry into south Yeupis had been an event plagued by anger as he witnessed the Titanian slave raider abusing his captives, but now there was nothing obstructing his mind. All there was in his thoughts was a shallow longing for his homeland, even though he had only just stepped foot off of it.

    --

    It did not take very long to find the car that had been provided to them by Lord Astor, as Anwen used both a note given to her by Jay with the Craft¡¯s coordinates, and a communicator to confirm. It was in the middle of a forest, hidden well by branches.

    ¡°I would¡¯ve walked right by this thing if I didn¡¯t know where it was. Huh.¡± Ivan said as all three of them pulled back the branches, revealing an unpleasant-looking vehicle that had just too many straight edges and pointed corners. Ironic, considering that less than a year earlier the most advanced method of transport Ivan and Stefan had used was a horse-drawn carriage.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s something.¡± Stefan shrugged.

    The vehicle had a droptop, the roof being retracted. Anwen decided to examine each part of the vehicle to try to guess how it worked, as no manual was provided. Thankfully due to her knowledge of more advanced Crafts, figuring out how to operate a more basic variant was a breeze. She popped open the trunk.

    Inside, there were several canisters of liquid methane infused with Utrium to fuel the car for the several-day long journey. In addition, there were several sets of clothing. A few were exotic to the northern eye--salwar kameez very similar to the one Paridi had given her months earlier. The colors were neutral or dull, so as to not stand out too much. In addition she was given a pair of slippers which would graciously hide her artificial leg, and several shawls to protect her hair from the humid air of south Yeupis. However the young men were provided with shirts and pants that looked like they had been worn down, and although they weren¡¯t riddled with many holes and tears, the dirt-stained clothing with the occasional rip made them wonder who, if anyone, had worn them earlier. They only hoped that Astor had simply made a few cuts and rubbed a bit of dirt onto some newly bought clothing. But after experiencing the dark side of reality on Yeupis, any complaints they verbally made would be laughable.

    ¡°Hey, not too shabby.¡± Ivan said, looking himself up and down after he had put on one of the smaller sets of clothing.

    ¡°Fits nicely,¡± Stefan spoke in appreciated. ¡°Surprised that they found me something that was just my size.¡±

    The three youths then hopped through the open-top roof, Anwen taking the driver¡¯s seat, Stefan and Ivan taking the back two seats. Ivan was quick to point out something before Anwen could start the vehicle.

    ¡°There¡¯s no palm reader on the dashboard,¡± he said, remembering that the Crafts he was used to had a feature that enabled the driver¡¯s hand to be waved, activating the Craft when the hand matched one already in the vehicle¡¯s database. ¡°How are you going to start this thing?¡±

    ¡°Of course there isn¡¯t,¡± Anwen countered. ¡°I¡¯ve never used this before, so how could it already read my hand?¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Stefan trailed off, being in no place to tell Anwen how to operate a car.

    ¡°It¡¯s so simple.¡± Anwen sighed, as she pulled open a glove compartment. She pulled out a key, flashing it in front of the boys before sliding it into the ignition.

    ¡°All we used were horses up till a few months ago!¡± Ivan facepalmed himself. ¡°What do you mean simple?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going,¡± Stefan grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s already dark.¡±

 Sixty: An Unremarkable Town

    Three days of travel had brought Stefan, Anwen, and Ivan through totally different and unfamiliar landscapes, which varied even more than the ones they saw on their journey to Shargara. As they ventured further south, fields of wheat and corn were replaced with lush rice paddies and sprawling tea and coffee plantations. They seldom traveled through any settlements larger than villages. As they found out simply by sight, the largest northern settlements like Marius would only barely count as towns in the south. South Yeupis was much more densely and highly populated, despite making up only around a third of the continent. Indeed, while north Yeupis had possibly only 100,000 people in total, the south had close to 40 million in population. Thus Jay had made it a good point to avoid large settlements in order to be seen by less eyes, which was on top of the precautions he had made the trio already take.

    However, no matter how splendid the views were, it was clear that the monotonous and restrictive method of travel they had to take was getting to them. Ivan complained about how hot it was about every half hour, and Stefan was napping half of the time the car moved, and that was besides the 7 hours of sleep he was permitted to get each night when the trio reached their nightly designated rest stops. Anwen struggled to concentrate on the road when her eyes wanted to drift to the scenery all around her. On top of that, it was only realistic enough for them to eat twice a day: once as they reached their rest stop, and again just before they hit the road again. They were bored and hungry.

    ¡°Hey, An¡ªAmara,¡± Ivan groaned from the back seat of the speeding vehicle. ¡°Do we have to stick exactly to Jay¡¯s plan?¡±

    ¡°If I knew this place a little better, I sure wouldn¡¯t,¡± she said, eyes glue to the road and hands firmly on the steering wheel. ¡°I know how bored you are, but the town¡¯s only a day away.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Ivan exclaimed. ¡°It is only a day away. There won¡¯t be any harm if we just made a quick stop. Here, look,¡±

    Ivan leaned forward into the space between the two front seats, holding the whipping map to Anwen¡¯s right.

    ¡°I can¡¯t look! Damn it, have you ever even driven a regular Craft?¡± Anwen shouted.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just tell it to you then,¡± Ivan retracted back into his seat. ¡°There¡¯s a fork in the road a quarter league down from here. We take the left division where it¡¯ll take us right into a town called¡­¡±

    He attempted to try and read its name aloud, but he gave up. The ancient southern tongue would be too complex for him even if he was literate.

    ¡°¡­anyways, I¡¯m sure we can stop by for a half hour and buy a little something to cool off. Then we continue in the same direction we were headed and return to the main road another quarter league down.¡±

    ¡°With what money?¡± Anwen asked, raising a brow even though Ivan couldn¡¯t see the expression.

    ¡°I found copper coins wedged in between the seats. You think I was doing nothing with all the time I have?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a resourceful man, Ivan.¡± Anwen smirked as she looked back, indirectly taking up the man¡¯s suggestion.

    --

    The business centre of the town of Purkulu was easy to locate, being distinguished by its bustling market with a wide but well-traveled road used by both feet and wheels alike. Stalls on both sides of the streets contained a plethora of enterprises, ranging from chickens caged and ready to be slaughtered, to carts of freshly picked lemons and limes, to stands of ready-to-eat food and drink. In other words, it was an unremarkable southern town.

    ¡°That didn¡¯t take long to find.¡± Anwen said as she took a foot off the gas pedal, allowing it to slow before veering closer to the curb before parking the car.

    ¡°What did I say?¡± Ivan snorted.

    Anwen promptly turned around, pressing her index finger perpendicular to her lips.

    ¡°You are a slave, Ivan!¡± she reminded in a hushed tone. ¡°You can¡¯t just talk.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Amara.¡± Ivan apologised sheepishly in a hushed tone.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Next to him, a body aroused from its slumber. Stefan yawned as he woke up from yet another one of his naps.

    ¡°So, where are we, and what did I¡ª

    Before he could utter another word, Anwen leaned over the driver¡¯s seat and pulled the boy close to her by the shoulders, whispering what she was about to do. Without arguing back, he nodded, and Anwen let go of him.

    ¡°Ivan, come with me. We¡¯re going over there,¡±

    Anwen pointed to a particular vendor several dozen feet away whose cart arrangement indicated that he sold some sort of fresh, cold drink.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have three hands, so I need you to help me bring that stuff to the car.¡±

    Ivan nodded in acknowledgement as he and Anwen walked to the stand. He felt stares all over his body as he trailed just behind the girl. He knew that all the passersby were aware that he was a slave, but he still felt uncomfortable. He was stronger than any of the southern civilians around him, yet he was powerless to do anything if a confrontation occurred. Not unless he wanted to foil the Black Shield¡¯s desperate, last-ditch plan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have three tall glasses of that good stuff, please.¡± Anwen spoke in a clear southern accent to the middle-aged vendor who stood on the other side of the cart. Even as he smiled, he couldn¡¯t hold back a brief glance from the slave that this young girl, inevitably the employee of a rich Titanian landowner, had brought with her. But it was none of his business.

    ¡°Three glasses of falooda,¡± the vendor confirmed Anwen¡¯s order. ¡°That¡¯ll be three copper coins, miss.¡±

    Anwen gently placed the coins on the wooden surface of the cart¡¯s table-top, and the vendor promptly began dispensing the sweet pink liquid into three shiny disposable glasses coming straight from a carton.

    Meanwhile, Stefan remained in the back seat of the borrowed car. Keeping his gaze inconspicuous, he observed the people walking and driving past him. Despite the color of their skin, the texture of their hair, and their manner of dress, they reminded him of something remarkably familiar. It was the feeling of community. There were people living, working, and playing in this town and in the rest of the south. How much different were they really from northerners?

    His thoughtful trance was broken by the sound of a tap at the door opposite the side he was leaning against. He swiveled his head. At first he saw no one, but upon slightly lowering his gaze, he saw the face of a small boy smiling at him, peeking over the door.

    ¡°Hiya, mister!¡± the young boy greeted with an incredibly strong southern accent, even thicker than Jay¡¯s. ¡°Whatcha doin¡¯? Ya look pretty bored.¡±

    ¡°Just waiting for a friend. I¡¯m alright.¡± Stefan instinctively replied, his tone polite in light of the child¡¯s inquisitiveness.

    ¡°Mister, why''s your skin so light? I never seen someone whose skin''s so light. And you don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re from here. What kind of person are you? Oh, let me guess, you¡¯re a¡­¡±

    Who does this kid think I am? I¡¯m actually curious. Does he even know what a northerner looks like?

    Before the boy could spit his guess out, a rough hand grabbed him and pulled him away from the car.

    ¡°Now what did I tell you about speaking to strangers, Arun?¡± the woman, indisputably the boy¡¯s mother, scolded as she turned him around to face her. ¡°This ain¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve had a conversation like this! Go apologize to that man and¡ª

    As the woman¡¯s gaze shifted to Stefan¡¯s face, who only looked on with confusion and curiosity, her expression changed. Her eyes narrowed and her lips pressed together.

    ¡°Arun, honey,¡± she shifted her gaze back towards her son. Her look was no longer stern, instead it clearly bore signs of unease and even fear. ¡°That right there¡­ that man is a northerner. We do not talk to people like that, ever! They are impolite and crude. There are reasons we don¡¯t see ¡®em around here, not anymore. I don¡¯t know why one of them ended up here, but you ain¡¯t got nothin¡¯ to do with him, or anyone like him!¡±

    Arun shot a glance at Stefan, who hid the astonishment in his soul. However his mother¡¯s hand quickly returned his gaze back to her eyes.

    ¡°We are going home right this instant, Arun!¡±

    She tugged at the boy¡¯s hand, but she was stopped in her tracks by a tall body sheathed in armor. It was like a brick wall as she staggered back. She glanced up, and if there wasn¡¯t a look of horror on her face already, there was one now.

    ¡°Is that man causing you any trouble, ma''am?¡± an unmistakeable Titanian accent echoed from under the armor.

    Despite the fear coursing through the woman¡¯s veins, all she could do was stare into the Titanian police officer¡¯s intimidating visor.

    ¡°M-My apologies, Mr. Officer. My boy was just wandering about and stumbled upon this car. I- I should¡¯ve kept a closer eye on him.¡±

    The police officer was quiet as he looked down motionlessly at the woman, and then at the boy. The woman stepped back, tightly clutching the confused Arun¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Officer!¡± she said before turning around and walking as fast as she could while dragging her son with her, careful not to run in the officer¡¯s presence. The officer continued staring the mother and son down until they left his sight. Then, he turned his gaze to Stefan who had seen the encounter, putting on a stoic face for its entire duration. The boy knew he was multitudes stronger than this mere police officer, but he could not afford to confront him.

    ¡°You look awfully pretty for a northerner, friend,¡± the officer said in a condescending manner as he leaned against the car. ¡°Kind of like what I see when I look at the bathroom mirror each morning. Do you know what you are? What are you?¡±

    What am I, he asks? If he blows my fuse, he¡¯ll know. I¡¯ll be his damn killer!

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak much, huh?¡± the Titanian chuckled. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll have you booked and once we bring your master into the impound lot, we can ask him. Does that sound good?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you! Officer!¡± a voice cried out from behind.

 Sixty-One: The Final Stop

    ¡°What is your business here?¡± the Titanian police officer turned, allowing Anwen and Ivan to enter his field of vision.

    Anwen stepped forward slightly holding one of three glasses of falooda she had bought from the vendor, a less intense show of defiance than walking right up to him, and stared him down. Despite the more minimal display of resistance than she liked, it didn¡¯t change that she wanted no one bothering Stefan, even if they were an authority who had the power to abuse both her and her two friends and receive no consequences afterwards.

    ¡°My name is Amara, employee of Lord Astor. That man there¡¯s a slave belonging to my boss, so I kindly ask that you leave him be. If he¡¯s done anything improper, you¡¯ll let Lord Astor deal with him. I can show you all the documentation you need.¡±

    She could sense the officer smirking underneath his visor. He wasn¡¯t just about to let them drive away.

    ¡°Lord Astor really is a collector of specialties, isn¡¯t he?¡± he asked rhetorically, before turning his gaze to Ivan. ¡°Slave, come forward.¡±

    Don¡¯t fight him, Ivan, Anwen thought as the young man stepped forward with two glasses of the sweet pink drink in his hands. Don¡¯t make this worse than it is.

    The officer snatched one of the glasses out of his hand as his visor spread open, revealing a typical flawless Titanian face. He downed the drink in two gulps, before flinging the glass onto the street behind him. He allowed an exhale of satisfaction out, causing Anwen to stifle back an expression of cringe.

    ¡°Thank you for the gift, Amara.¡± the officer said, before walking away without further incident. For several moments, the trio could only stare at one another before Anwen spoke.

    ¡°Back in the car, Ivan.¡± she demanded of a man both senior in rank and age, to which he quickly complied.

    ¡°That rat bastard,¡± Stefan clutched the edge of the closest door to him. ¡°If I had a knife, he¡¯d be dead before he could even finish blinking.¡±

    ¡°Stefan,¡± Anwen approached him, presenting the glass in her hand to him. ¡°Drink this. You¡¯ll feel good.¡±

    Stefan¡¯s tense expression softened as his gaze locked with Anwen¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡­ no, it¡¯s fine. It was yours and Ivan¡¯s idea to get it in the first place. You keep it.¡±

    Anwen took his hand and pushed the drink into it, forcing him to hold it.

    ¡°That asshole policeman was harassing you first. I couldn¡¯t stop it, but the least I can do now is let you have this.¡±

    Stefan frowned. He didn¡¯t like getting favours from others, but he wasn¡¯t going to hurt Anwen¡¯s feelings right after she was insulted by the Titanian police officer.

    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± he forced himself to say. Anwen smiled, then joined Ivan in the front seat of the car.

    ¡°You know, you can have this,¡± Ivan held his still-full glass in front of her. ¡°It really makes me feel bad when kids don¡¯t get to have good things.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the thought,¡± Anwen expressed. ¡°But I can go a while without a cold drink. I¡¯m more suited to this climate than you two.¡±

    --

    The trio arrived at their final rest stop before they reached the seaside town from where they would traverse the Global Ocean to the Shimajima. The area was yet another unremarkable clearing of land in a vegetated area a few minutes drive from the nearest dirt road, the same as the previous places they stopped.

    All three youths took part in unpacking and setting up their tents and bags. There would be two tents¡ªa larger one for the two men to sleep in, and a smaller one for Anwen to use alone. In the days they¡¯d been together, probably due to his living at Janine¡¯s home for so long plus his abnormally high speed, attention to detail and strength, he did about 70% of the work. He most certainly could¡¯ve done 100% of it by himself without breaking a sweat, but he didn¡¯t want Ivan and Anwen to feel like they were useless.

    ¡°Woo, good stuff as usual,¡± Ivan patted Stefan¡¯s back before heading straight for his tent. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking a snoozer now. Wake me up to eat, or don¡¯t. I¡¯m so tuckered out.¡±

    ¡°There he goes, back to his usual self.¡± Stefan rolled his eyes as the man closed the tent flaps behind him.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Anwen sighed in agreement from behind before stepping up to his side. ¡°Well, time to make something to fill ourselves up.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The next 20 minutes were spent in silence by the two teens making their dinner. They lit a fire, letting a pot of water come to a boil. They added a packet of seasoning, before splitting open two packages, one containing bits of dehydrated deer meat, and another containing vegetable pieces in the same state. Once the food chunks were soft and plump again, and the water became red and aromatic, Stefan filled a bowl with a ladleful of soup. He popped open a metal tin, passing them to the girl along with a spoon.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Anwen said with genuine humility as Stefan repeated the actions for himself, before placing a lid on the pot so that Ivan could help himself later.

    ¡°Wanna eat in the car? This stuff¡¯s too good to have sitting on the ground.¡± Stefan said, rising to his feet.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Anwen nodded, walking the few feet from the fire to the car, Stefan following. The two made themselves comfortable in the backseat, the boy using the seat in front of him to rest his feet on.

    ¡°This entire time, from the moment we joined the Black Shield,¡± Stefan said after a few minutes of silent indulging. ¡°I never once thought about the stuff that went on down here.¡±

    ¡°That has to be the reason Gareth never took me south,¡± Anwen added. ¡°Not even for a visit.¡±

    Stefan remembered how little Anwen knew of the place of her birth and heritage. He''d wanted to be angry at Gareth for taking the chance to reconnect with her homeland away from her, but he now knew that it was much more complicated than that.

    ¡°I never wanted to touch on how people here lived, but after our experience with that officer, I really do feel like the southerners are not that different from us.¡±

    Stefan neglected to mention how the young southern boy¡¯s mother made him look like a villain simply for where he came from and what she perceived him to be, but the girl already knew about it.

    Anwen took a sip from her spoon.

    ¡°You know¡­ the whole drive here from that town, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that mother and son who ran into you. That woman didn¡¯t look like she was old enough to have seen the Partition, but the way she said all those things about you to her son¡­ I think their problems are different from ours.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Stefan asked curiously.

    ¡°I think their problems with the northerners surpass their hatred for the Titanians,¡± the girl hypothesized. ¡°Otherwise, Jay would¡¯ve made us go to some southerner resistance group to ask for help. Why didn¡¯t that happen? Because such groups don¡¯t exist. They¡¯re comfortable with the Titanians even though they lock them in and watch their every move and control all aspects of their lives.¡±

    ¡°So you think they like being in the state they are?¡± Stefan raised a brow.

    ¡°No,¡± Anwen shook her head. She took another sip of soup.

    ¡°Growing up, Dr. Bernard told Leon and I all kinds of things about the southerners. How they were a hateful people who deserved to be divided from us. Of course, Gareth always told us to ignore his ramblings. And today, I saw that woman making you out to be the same kind of person Dr. Bernard deemed her people. The way she thinks of people who look and speak like you has nothing to do with how the southerners have to live.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at, Anwen?¡± Stefan said, growing confused. He didn¡¯t know where Anwen was taking him in their conversation.

    ¡°In all honesty, I¡ªI don¡¯t know. But let me tell you something. When I saw that boy and his mum, all I could think of was¡­ Jay, and his mum Paridi. How they must¡¯ve been treated when they were much younger, before Paridi was hired by the Anbieter¡¯s parents. What the cop did to that mother and son must¡¯ve been what Jay and Paridi experienced every day. And because of that, I think I understand why Jay helped create the Shield.¡±

    ¡°Because he wanted to help his brother?¡± Stefan postulated.

    ¡°No. You see, what makes the Shield different from the Free Army is that they are willing to work with southerners. They want the southerners to be a part of this in whatever way they can. A lot of our comrades¡­ they don¡¯t see it that way. They only see a liberated north. Jay wants to free the south too--his homeland. He wants freedom for all of Yeupis, not just the north.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ what did arriving at that conclusion make you feel?¡± Stefan asked with honesty. He was amazed by Anwen¡¯s ability to piece things together so well. He too was part of the camp that had only expected the Black Shield to free the north, especially given how important his own mother was to its liberation movement, however Anwen¡¯s thinking caused him to expand his horizons.

    ¡°Well, whether or not I grew up here, or if I even feel connected to the land, the people of the south are my people too. If Gareth had never taken me all those years ago, it could¡¯ve been me in that boy¡¯s place instead of him. I wouldn¡¯t wish that on myself. So, to answer your question, I think that Jay¡¯s motives are absolutely warranted, and I agree with them.¡±

    Stefan sipped the last of his soup and placed the bowl and spoon in the middle seat in the back of the car.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I relate to you, or to Jay,¡± Stefan said. ¡°But the Black Shield is the successor of the Free Army. Their ambitions should only be greater than theirs. Freeing the south sounds like a neat idea.¡±

    Anwen turned slightly in his direction after not looking at him the entire conversation and smiled. She picked her arm up, dropping her palm on top of his head softly before proceeding to rub his scalp. His hair had been cut so short he could feel all the warmth coming from her hand.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t a meathead after all, Stef.¡± she giggled.

    ¡°S-Stop that, Anwen!¡± Anwen spoke in a somewhat sharp tone, slapping her arm away.

    It does feel nice. But she doesn¡¯t have to know that.

    ¡°I was beginning to sense thoughts forming in your head for a second. I could feel it through my skin.¡± Anwen said, humorously putting on a frown.

    The facial expression prompted a giggle from the boy, which soon resulted in the reciprocation from the girl. For a few seconds, all that could be heard was the laughter of the two teenagers.

    ¡°Anwen, I have something for you.¡± Stefan said as he ceased his mirth.

    ¡°For me?¡± she raised a brow as she pulled all her strength together to stop giggling.

    Stefan turned and pulled out a receptacle from the door side cupholder, presenting it to Anwen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not cold anymore, but I saved you some.¡±

    Seeing that the glass was exactly half full with the beverage she had given the boy hours earlier, she hesitated at first, but she saw the sincerity in the boy¡¯s face and decided to take the offering.

    ¡°Thank you, Stefan. You¡¯re amazing.¡±

 Sixty-Two: The Town of Chitran

    The trio left their final rest spot shortly after the sun rose, and they drove on for a couple of hours until they reached the town Jay had given them orders to travel to. The signs that they had reached the end of the Yeupisian continent were becoming clear. The air itself seemed to stick onto their skin, a result of the humidity due to being so close to the ocean, as well as being almost as latitudinally south as one could possibly get in Yeupis. The birds that dotted the skies above them were much different from the sparrows, robins, barn owls and swallows that they were so used to seeing in the north throughout their lives. In addition to the vibrant, spirited birds they had seen in the south such as parakeets, cockatoos, and hornbills, they now bore witness to gulls and terns soaring far above their heads.

    A sign right on the town limits confirmed their new location as they whizzed past it, so faded and bleached by the passage of time the letters on it were nearly impossible to read. Of course, small towns never got the same attention bigger settlements in the south got.

    ¡°Welcome to Chitran,¡± Stefan barely registered the words printed. ¡°So this is where it all really starts?¡±

    Anwen remained silent despite the tension of both excitement and anxiety building up within her, while Ivan shrugged. The town was smaller than Purkulu, but it was not desolate. The deeper they ventured into Chitran, the more life they saw. It was much like Purkulu in many ways, with the added scenes of fishmongers selling their catch and small shipyards making vessels seaworthy among other new sights.

    ¡°So, what again do we do now? I mean, we¡¯re here, so now what?¡± Ivan asked. He had neglected to think so far ahead.

    ¡°To the sea?¡± Anwen answered as she drove carefully on the once again trafficked roads.

    ¡°You gotta be more specific, missy,¡± Ivan sighed. ¡°Do we find a boat? I think we should find a boat, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°I want to see the sea.¡± Anwen¡¯s vagueness remained.

    They followed signs, looking for somewhere to satisfy the girl¡¯s wish. They passed by the town harbour, which was not very impressive as it was actually only about as big as Marius¡¯ own little port, capable of handling up to 15 to 20 small or medium boats at a time. Driving on the road that ran close to the coast of Chitran, it was a very short matter of time before Anwen found exactly what she wanted.

    It was a stretch of white sand. Glints of seashells and perhaps some jewellery discarded over the years speckled the stretch of beach. It was void of people compared to many of the other sections of sand they had passed. Aside from a few scatterings of lofty palm trees, seabirds gliding above, and two or three uninterested feral dogs running along the water, it was perfect. Anwen parked the car up at the edge of the road, and without needing to say another word, Stefan and Ivan followed her as she slowly traversed the beach towards the water. Her shawl whipped around the wind as her eyes were locked on the ginormous blue expanse before her.

    Cresting waves lapped at the shore gently, as if they were numerous hands reaching out from under the great rippling azure carpet that was the great ocean that covered the majority of the world. Indeed, most of the world was not the sprawling land of the north that the three youths were so familiar with, nor was it its sultry smaller sibling to its south. It was the Global Ocean, which took up about 85% of Terra.

    Anwen took off her slippers, allowing her feet to sink slightly in the ground. The sand enveloped her toes, and she could feel its warmth on both feet. Her artificial leg still allowed her to feel as if it were a limb of flesh and blood, a consequence of her Concentrated Initiation. Stefan and Ivan followed her. Ivan yelped from the hot sand touching his feet, Stefan silencing him with a shush. This was a moment to remember, and it could not be ruined. Despite how lowkey their presence in the town was, it was in fact the first time any one of them had seen the ocean, and the first time in decades that a northerner had witnessed the Global Ocean from south Yeupis. It was historic.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve never gotten to see this,¡± Stefan said as he stared at his sand-covered shins. ¡°All of this was out here the entire time. It was always here, and we never thought about it.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Well, there is an ocean around the north too, you know,¡± Ivan said as if Stefan was unaware. ¡°The same one we¡¯re seeing right now.¡±

    ¡°I never got to travel that far out. Mum wouldn¡¯t let me go on trading trips that went out so far,¡± Stefan said, recounting his experience. ¡°And I¡¯m pretty sure a mason¡¯s son had no reason to venture that long either.¡±

    ¡°That is true. I¡¯m not just a mason¡¯s son anymore," Ivan smirked. "I¡¯m a Black Shield Officer. I¡­ never could¡¯ve gotten here without the Black Shield.¡±

    Stefan smiled as he nodded in agreement. He knew that the Free Army had never even touched south Yeupis, let alone reached its southern end. None of them got to behold such a spectacle of nature.

    Mum, Uncle Ruben, can you see what I see?

    Anwen let herself wander right up to the edge of the water. She had her pant legs rolled up to her knees, allowing the cool waves crash against her ankles. It was difficult for her to describe what she was seeing and what it made her feel. Happiness could not be used. Or perhaps there was so much overwhelming happiness brewing inside of her that she couldn¡¯t feel anything. She reckoned that this sight, to Ivan and Stefan, was something truly special and could not be forgotten. But it was different for her. It was more like seeing a loved one for the first time in a very, very long time.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± a voice asked. She turned immediately to her right where she saw a broad masculine chest clad in a t-shirt. Shifting her gaze upwards slightly, she found Stefan¡¯s gaze peering down at her, a concerned look on his face.

    ¡°W-What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡± Stefan observed. Anwen touched her face to confirm his remark, her fingers coming off wet. She had been crying silently after her feet touched the water, as if they had felt the touch of someone she hadn¡¯t seen in ages.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not sad or anything,¡± Anwen was quick to defend herself. ¡°It¡¯s just a lot to take in.¡±

    ¡°I know. They¡¯re happy tears, right?¡±

    Anwen smiled as she wiped her remaining tears away, nodding.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The two teenagers stood side by side under the sun, simply watching the vastness of the ocean. They wondered how far they could go¡ªhow far the water could go. There was nowhere water couldn¡¯t go. If it didn¡¯t find itself in ocean, it would find itself inside the crevices of a deep cave. Or floating among billions of droplets in the highest cloud, far out of sight. It had no limit. It only mattered where it was taken, but it would end up somewhere regardless. It would always have a place.

    They were too entranced by the magnificent sight to notice that their hands were touching. Their museful eyeing would not last forever, though.

    ¡°Hey, you two!¡± Ivan cried as he jogged up to the teenagers. They turned around, startled as they had been pulled out of their trancelike state. ¡°I think we might want to do something about that.¡±

    He turned around and pointed at the northern edge of the beach where it met the road. Stefan made out a tangle of limbs following one shape around incessantly.

    ¡°Those look like¡­ kids. Just some kids messing around.¡± Stefan observed, squinting his eyes from the sun¡¯s strong beams.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want them to disturb your moment, so unless you want that to happen, I say we do something. At least run them off?¡± Ivan suggested.

    ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Anwen stepped forward, putting a hand on Ivan¡¯s shoulder as she got a better look at the kids. There were five of them, all boys about 10 years old. At first glance it looked as though they were just having a good time together as friends, but the girl realized that was far from the case. One of the boys was clearly trying to keep his distance from the others, while the four remaining boys were pressing onto him. ¡°They''re not just messing around.¡±

    ¡°Every single morning, you fools do this to me!¡± the boy who was trying to keep himself away said as he walked backwards. ¡°I know I ain¡¯t like you so why don''t y¡¯all just mind your business?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± a boy who was definitely the leader of the group said as he lunged forward, shoving the boy to the ground. ¡°You think we¡¯d let a paleskin half-breed walk about just like us? You think we¡¯re being rough on ya now, but we¡¯ll run ya outta town when yer old enough.¡±

    The boy struggled to get onto his knees, but the group leader kicked him back down, pushing him into the sand with a sandal clad foot.

    ¡°My ma don¡¯t want me fighting no one, otherwise I¡¯d beat all of your punk asses right now. You¡¯ll regret messin¡¯ around with me by the time you get to run me outta town.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try.¡± the leader smirked as the three other boys pressed down on the victim.

    ¡°You know the drill,¡± one of the lackeys said. ¡°Beg for mercy and we¡¯ll let up. Then we do it again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°My ma never taught me to me to beg,¡± the downed boy spoke through clenched teeth defiantly. ¡°That¡¯s why I always run away. I¡¯d rather run then fall down.¡±

    ¡°You hear that, fellas?¡± the group leader asked mockingly. ¡°The half breed¡¯s a tough one. Let¡¯s see how long he lasts.¡±

    As the four boys pushed on him harder, the victim realized that he was no match for all of them.  But he wouldn¡¯t beg, nor would he try to fight back. He would just wait until they got tired. Surely they would get tired until some point.

    But he didn¡¯t have to wait. He turned his head to avoid the hot sand from suffocating him, and at the moment he shifted, he watched a slipper collided with the group leader¡¯s face, knocking him to the ground almost instantly and with no warning at all.

 Sixty-Three: Ilias of Chitran

    Another slipper flew at the group leader¡¯s face before he could fully erect himself onto his knees. It elicited a yelp of pain as he hid his injured face in his hands, rolling away from the boy he had brutalised with his companions.

    ¡°What in the hell?¡± one of the boy''s lackeys exclaimed as all four subordinates turned to see where the slipper had come from. To their surprise, they saw a young woman stomping towards them from the shore.

    Anwen¡¯s eyebrows were lowered, lips tightened and trembling fists tightened at her sides. She grabbed one of the minions by the collar of the shirt with the strength of someone twice her size. She dragged the flailing boy about 10 feet before dropping him and kicking him twice in the ribs, causing him to scream in agony. Of course, it didn¡¯t break any bones, but the pain was immense.

    ¡°Should we¡­ stop her?¡± Ivan asked as he and Stefan looked on.

    ¡°No, let her,¡± Stefan answered with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s fun seeing her mad sometimes.¡±

    She quickly returned to the other boys as one of the bullies attempted to run away. She wrapped her arms around his slightly smaller body like a cobra and slammed him to the ground, knocking the wind out of him as he begged the air to breath. The remaining boy was bold as he tried to approach the first boy Anwen assaulted, but she effortlessly kicked him in the groin with her powerful artificial leg before pushing him to the ground.

    ¡°What in the world?¡± Ivan gasped. ¡°I know they¡¯re stupid kids, but I didn¡¯t think she could throw them around so easily.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you have Gareth Koppel for a father.¡± Stefan shrugged.

    Anwen approached the group leader once again as he blinked away the stinging in his eyes caused by the girl¡¯s slippers. They were red and she figured he had bawling. She crouched next to him and forced him to face the boy he and his friends were harassing.

    ¡°Apologise to him.¡± she spoke sternly as she gripped one of his shoulders with the strength of an ox.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Ilias.¡± the boy bowed slightly, an action meant to show respect to a much older person according to customs in the south.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear. Now, this will be the very last time you mess around with him. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Anwen leaned into the boy¡¯s ear so close her lips almost touched it.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll kill you and your friends.¡±

    Panting with genuine fear, he nodded vigorously, refusing to make eye contact with either Anwen or Ilias, the boy he would never approach again.

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± he conceded.

    ¡°Good,¡± Anwen said, slowly releasing her grip on his shoulder. ¡°Now go get your stupid little friends and scram.¡±

    The boy dashed as soon as Anwen¡¯s hand left it, racing to meet with his friends who were all horrified. She got to her feet and dusted the sand off of her pyjama-like trousers. Relaxing her shoulders, she displayed a hand towards Ilias.

    ¡°You alright, pal?¡± she spoke with a genuine smile blooming with warmth and humility, a complete turnaround from the anger she¡¯d just unleashed against four boys his own age. He grinned back as he took the hand given to him, being hauled onto his feet.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, miss. I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you did. Those guys have been messing with me for more than a year now.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, they¡¯ll be scared to even look at you now. And please, don¡¯t call me miss. I¡¯m only a few years older than you. The name¡¯s Amara.¡±

    ¡°G-Good to meet ya, Amara. I¡¯m Ilias,¡± Ilias shook the girl¡¯s hand, starstruck. In his eyes, she was already the strongest person he¡¯d ever known. ¡°And those are¡­?¡±

    She turned to look at the two foreigners the boy pointed at as they jogged up to him.

    ¡°Those¡­¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯re travelling with me.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    She refused to call them slaves even though she guessed that the title was all the boy could¡¯ve known northerners like them in the south to be. They weren¡¯t slaves and she wouldn¡¯t call them such titles without necessity.

    Ilias¡¯ cheeks reddened with shyness as Stefan and Ilias approached him and Anwen.

    ¡°Stefan, Ivan, this is our new friend Ilias.¡± Anwen introduced the two young men to the boy. They introduced their names respectively without giving away their actual identities.

    ¡°W-Would y¡¯all like to stay over at my home for a little bit? Please, it¡¯s the least I could do.¡±

    Anwen was astonished by the level of meekness and kindness the boy exhibited. She couldn¡¯t refuse, so she accepted the boy¡¯s offer. But still, she wondered how he got into the dilemma he¡¯d found himself in from a year earlier.

    ¡°Oh, take these before we go.¡± Stefan said, before dropping Anwen¡¯s slippers in front of her. She thanked him before putting them on. At the same time, Ilias retrieved a small net which could only be assumed was used for fishing.

    Anwen strolled towards the car before Ilias tapped her on the shoulder.

    ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t need to drive,¡± he said. ¡°I only live a few minutes¡¯ walk down that way. You can leave it here, no one will touch it.¡±

    She trusted the boy¡¯s assurances and followed him with Stefan and Ivan up a road that sloped upwards.

    ¡°So what brings you folks to our quiet town?¡± Ilias asked as he led the way.

    ¡°Some work assigned to me by my boss,¡± Anwen quickly made up a lie, much to her reluctance. She trusted the boy but could not let her words fall on the wrong ears. ¡°You heard of Lord Astor?¡±

    ¡°I heard that guy keeps the slaves he buys instead of selling them to Mars or Titan,¡± Ilias parroted the sayings of the adults around him. ¡°Now we know what he does with them, I think.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Anwen smiled. ¡°I work for him, and Stefan and Ivan here are helping me.¡±

    ¡°You think he would welcome me if I went to him and asked for a job?¡± Ilias turned his head, having no need to keep staring at the cobblestone road as he¡¯d memorised it like the back of his hand.

    ¡°P-Probably.¡± Anwen shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know him too well, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°Good. It¡¯ll give me a reason to leave this rotten town when I¡¯m older.¡±

    The trio and their young host arrived in front of one out of many wooden houses on sturdy stilts in a humble neighbourhood. The homes were built in such a way that it protected them during the yearly cyclones that hit the area. The dwellers were not necessarily poor, but they couldn¡¯t afford to rebuild an ordinary on-ground house year after year.

    ¡°Wait down here for a bit,¡± Ilias instructed his new guests politely at the bottom of the house. ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk with my ma first. She won¡¯t bite, though. I just don¡¯t want to surprise her.¡±

    Ilias climbed the twelve-foot ladder and stood on the platform that surrounded the elevated home. He knocked twice and was quickly answered. The fairly young woman about the same age as Jay shared her son¡¯s black, wavy hair and general face shape, but that was as far as their similarities went. Despite his young age, he was nearly taller than her, and she didn¡¯t share his beige skin or emerald eyes. Her features were darker in every aspect. In fact, as Anwen snuck a peek at them from below, she realized that Ilias didn¡¯t really look like a southerner. Not a full-blooded one, anyway.

    ¡°Did you get into another scuffle again?¡± the mother inspected her son¡¯s form. ¡°Let me see your face.¡±

    She took his head in her hands, turning it slowly to check for any injuries. The boy did not object as he knew why she was inspecting him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ma.¡± he tried to relieve her worries.

    ¡°You always say you¡¯re fine, yet you leave the house without me almost every morning and you come back at dusk looking like a busted little coconut. What happened this time? Why are you suddenly fine today?¡±

    ¡°I ran into some great people, Ma. They saved me. Would you like to see them?¡±

    Ilias¡¯ mother raised a brow, intrigued as to who could¡¯ve suddenly saved her son after he¡¯d had to face a year of abuse from the day he was required by the Titanian colonial government to work. But she wasn¡¯t suspicious, so she stepped to the edge of the platform and peered down to the ground.

    ¡°Well? Don¡¯t just stand there!¡± she spoke enthusiastically with her fists on her hips. ¡°Come on up!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a real pleasure, ma¡¯am,¡± Anwen, in her act as ¡®Amara¡¯, spoke in the thickest southerner accent she could fake. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to see Ilias get thrown around and¡ª

    The girl was yanked toward the woman with her strong arms, embracing her in a tight hug.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one in an entire year who¡¯s done anything to keep my boy safe. You¡¯re a hero, Amara.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Anwen trailed off, unsure of how to respond to the unexpected gesture. ¡°It means a lot, ma¡¯am. I just did what I knew was right.¡±

    She hugged Ilias¡¯ mother back, before retracting. Ilias explained the trio¡¯s purpose for being in Chitran that day, and their chance encounter with him. His mother listened attentively as he introduced everyone to her.

    ¡°Well, that explains why we have a couple of northerners all the way down here. Ya sure don¡¯t see that everyday. I would love to hear more from y¡¯all,¡± she said, turning around to open the front door. ¡°Can¡¯t have the neighbours listening to your amazing stories. Come inside--¡±

    A thought came to her before she fully opened the door. She whipped her head to the side, locking eyes with Stefan. She stared daggers into his soul, but not in a menacing way. She had just realized something about the boy.  Something that was now plainly obvious to her, but no one else. Not even Ilias. Her body turned around to face the same direction as her head.

    ¡°Honey, you said your name was Stefan, right?¡± Ilias¡¯ mother looked lost in the boy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Y-Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± he nodded despite how suddenly awkward the situation had become.

    ¡°Gareth Koppel,¡± she muttered. ¡°Stefan, who is Gareth Koppel to you?¡±

 Sixty-Four: A Long Awaited Truth

    Stefan¡¯s hazel pupils widened at the mention of Gareth¡¯s name. How had this southerner woman he and the others had just come across known of his name? It was true that Gareth¡¯s name may have been echoed throughout the south as the Titanian Empire¡¯s greatest enemy, but how had she connected him to Stefan simply by looking at the boy?

    ¡°Gareth Koppel¡­?¡± Stefan breathed. ¡°As in the usurp¡ª

    ¡°Yes, that Gareth. The only Gareth I could possibly know,¡± Ilias¡¯ mother confirmed. ¡°What is your connection with him?¡±

    Ivan stepped forward, his hand instinctively flying to where his gun or knife would¡¯ve been had his utility belt been on him.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, that is quite the question you¡¯re asking.¡± Ivan spoke, his tone polite but firm.

    ¡°You three,¡± Ilias¡¯ mother sighed. ¡°I have a feeling that the reason you¡¯re here may not be the one Ilias told me. And none of that is my business. I¡¯d just like to know your relation to Gareth, Stefan.¡±

    How does she know? Anwen asked herself as a bead of sweat dripped down her temple. Was my accent too forced? Do Stefan and Ivan look too kempt to be slaves? Where did the truth slip?

    ¡°If we do tell you, how do we know you won¡¯t tell anyone, ma¡¯am?¡± Ivan said in a defensive tone, crossing his arms.

    Oh, he did it. He¡¯s gone and did it.

    Ilias¡¯ mother stood beside her son, who was utterly confused, and held him firmly by the shoulders.

    ¡°Look at Ilias. Do you notice it? Do y¡¯all see how different he looks compared to everyone in the south you¡¯ve seen so far? Do you understand why he faces everything that he has? I ain¡¯t in the position to tell anyone about anything. I just want to know what Gareth has been up to these past years.¡±

    ¡°Gareth was my¡­ my mentor.¡± Stefan admitted quietly after listening to the woman¡¯s sincerity and her genuine desire to safeguard her son¡¯s peace. He had taken a good look at the boy and understood that he was not a full-blooded southerner. There was a complicated image of Gareth in Stefan¡¯s head, but he at least believed that this woman deserved the answers she was looking for.

    ¡°Was that all he was to you, Stefan?¡± Ilias¡¯ mother edged nearer to Stefan and touched the side of the boy¡¯s face. ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯m wrong, but¡­ something about you really is just like him.¡±

    The only one who knew anything of the truth of Stefan¡¯s story, Anwen, was plagued by visions, scenarios, and dilemmas. She could probably trust Ilias¡¯ mother to learn about their true objective in the south, but how could she understand Stefan¡¯s relationship with Gareth if he himself wasn¡¯t aware of it? And how would he react to the inordinate news in this foreign land, far away from home? More importantly, what would he think of her once everything had been said and done?

    No, this was going to happen sooner or later. If I let it build up, he would hate me more if I told him later rather than now. I don¡¯t want him to hate me, but what other choice is there? If my words will hurt him anyway, shouldn¡¯t I try to make it hurt less?

    Anwen¡¯s whole body trembled ever so slightly as she pulled Ivan to the side, replacing him in the spot he was just in.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ Stefan isn¡¯t just Gareth¡¯s apprentice,¡± Anwen said, finally dropping her accent. ¡°Can we speak more about it inside?¡±

    Ilias¡¯ mother nodded, indicating her open mind, and led the trio into the house with her son. She instructed the trio to take off their footwear first, as was the common practice in the south.

    The inside of the house looked bigger than the outside, but that was because all of its rooms were on one floor. It had all the rooms and many features one would find in a northern house, except that it had much more natural ventilation due to the climate. In addition, its lighting features and many appliances were run on electricity, but the power was not available all-day.

    Ilias¡¯ mother led them to the drawing room, where the only place available to sit on was the floor, covered partly in a rug. Anxiety flooded Anwen¡¯s mind, so she allowed Ivan to reveal their true purpose in the south. He started by giving out ¡®Amara¡¯s¡¯ true name for clear transparency. He explained their membership in the Black Shield¡ªbetter known as the New Yeupisians to the subjects of the Titanian Empire, including the southerners¡ªand the mission they had been assigned. Ilias¡¯ mother was not as surprised as Ivan and the others thought she would be, but young Ilias was livid, painting the trio as superheroes. His mother had to send him to his room before he got too thrilled, but she quickly returned to the drawing room.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready when you are.¡± Ilias¡¯ mother said with an encouraging smile.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I have something I need to clear up with Stefan,¡± Anwen said. ¡°But you¡¯re welcome to listen. I¡­ think it¡¯s better to get some things out of the way first.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Of course, my dear.¡± Ilias¡¯ mother nodded.

    ¡°Stefan, it¡¯s about time I told you,¡± Anwen turned on her crossed legs, facing Stefan¡¯s side. ¡°I know we agreed that I told you what Gareth told me after everything settles down. But as you can see, that can¡¯t wait.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Stefan sighed deeply, his heart thumping hard in his chest. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Before I tell you anything, can you do something for me?¡± Anwen asked, putting a hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± he inquired.

    ¡°Try not to think of me any differently.¡±

    ¡°Like I said,¡± Stefan looked at Anwen for a few moments. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Ilias¡¯ mother and Ivan sat nearby but not with the teenagers, patiently listening along. So Anwen began. She revealed that Gareth was the current Titanian Emperor¡¯s illegitimate half-brother, adding onto Stefan¡¯s knowledge that the man had Titanian blood, and that there was a total of three siblings among them including the general Gareth had battled in Shargara. She mentioned the suffering and trauma he had to go through just to receive a sliver of respect from his peers, and how his birth to a Terran slave forced into the Emperor¡¯s bed made him into the man he became.

    And then she told Stefan his own tale of origin, being the illegitimate son of the Emperor that sat on the Titanian throne at that very moment. Unbeknownst to anyone in that room, though, Halsten Karesti was only the ruler on paper. Finally, she disseminated her own discovery and adoption by Gareth, omitting many parts including the involvement of the Bernard family for the sake of time, as well as the trauma that prevented her from remembering the exact sequence of events. Before ending her confession, she made sure to tell Stefan that while Gareth born from the hatred around him, Stefan himself was a product of absolute love and compassion.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to feel.¡± Stefan said, rubbing his face with his hands.

    ¡°Take your time. No one expects you to digest everything so fast.¡± Anwen reminded him.

    I¡¯m strong because of what I hate. My strength comes from the blood of the people who killed my mother, took my brother, and bore me. I¡¯m fighting what I hate. And what I hate¡­ is me.

    ¡°Anwen?¡± Stefan said without glancing at her, gazing into the floor before him.

    ¡°Y-Yeah, Stefan?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know what to feel,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I don¡¯t hate you. Thank you for telling me,¡±

    Anwen¡¯s lips formed into a sheepish smile, relieved more than ever that her relationship with Stefan was still intact. In fact, it may have been stronger than ever.

    ¡°I think¡­ part of it makes me happy though.¡± Stefan mused aloud after some moments.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Because now I know I have a cousin.¡± Stefan smiled, gently patting his newly discovered familial connection¡¯s head.

    Oh, that¡¯s right. We are technically cousins. I forgot about that.

    Despite Stefan¡¯s outwardly composed appearance, as a parent, Ilias¡¯ mother knew that there was much tension rising inside him. She chose to allow Stefan some time to process the knowledge he had been given, before telling the trio of her connection with Gareth.

    ¡°Have y¡¯all eaten since you got to Chitran?¡± she asked eventually.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t.¡± Ivan confirmed. The man was stunned by the revelation of Gareth¡¯s relation to Stefan, and by extension Anwen¡¯s relationship with Stefan, but he decided to keep his thoughts inside.

    ¡°How about I get y¡¯all somethin¡¯ to quench your hunger?¡± she said, less of a request and more like something she was going to do anyway. She walked into the kitchen, opening a contraption known as a refrigerator that stored and preserved foods and drink. She took out a pitcher of orange juice she had squeezed recently, using it to fill four large glasses. She then heated leftovers from the previous night, having nothing else ready to serve her unexpected guests. As she waited for the meaty stew, known as haleem, to warm up, she couldn¡¯t help but stare out the window as she too grappled with what Anwen had said about Gareth.

    It makes sense now. How you were so quiet, how you barely talked about yourself. I wouldn¡¯t want to talk about that stuff either. And how different you looked compared to the scoundrels that patrol this land, even though you were definitely one of them. You were an anomaly, Gareth Koppel. Oh, how I wish you could¡¯ve stayed. I only knew you for a month, but that month was the true start of my life. If you let me trust you a little more¡­ would things have been different? Would you have gotten to know about your son and love him as much as I do? Oh, well, of course you would. That little lady sitting in my drawing room, she¡¯s proof you were an amazing father. I only wish I could¡¯ve seen it.

    The haleem was ready to serve so she poured it into bowls, accompanying them with flatbreads, and placing them on a tray along with the orange juice. She brought the tray to the drawing room and saw Ivan and Anwen discussing what she assumed were details about the Black Shield mission, and Stefan sitting on his own nearby. Ivan had pulled Anwen from Stefan to ease the awkwardness of the state of affairs.

    She passed out the food and drink before helping herself, and she allowed her guests to fill their stomachs.

    Jay¡¯s food was something, but if this is how all southern food tastes, I¡¯m going to have to come here often! Ivan mused after shoving a piece of flatbread stuffed with lentils and meat into his mouth.

    Ilias¡¯ mother noticed how slowly the two teenager ingested their meals, dipping their torn pieces of flatbread into the liquid, soaking it before pulling chunks of meat of bones with their fingers and putting it into their mouths. Both took their time with eating, but Anwen was doing it noticeably slower.

    You can tell how a person¡¯s feeling by the way they eat, Ilias¡¯ mother observed as they dug into her own food.

    ¡°Thank you so much for this delicious food, ma¡¯am,¡± Ivan said. He was truly grateful for the unexpected meal, but he sensed growing unease from the two children under his wing. He wanted to cut the tension as much as he could, as subtly as possible, so starting a new conversation would be the way to go. ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t told us about yourself yet.¡±

    ¡°I was just about to get there,¡± Ilias¡¯ mother said, wiping her hands off on a handkerchief she hung from waistband of the pajama-like trousers she wore. It seemed that Anwen and Ilias were just about done, so she was ready to tell her story. ¡°Well, I¡¯m Ilias¡¯ mama. But if you must know, my name¡¯s Manisha. I saved a man you all know from drowning in the ocean one day.¡±

 Sixty-Five: Manisha of Chitran

    The trio listened attentively to the story Manisha told. She spoke fluidly and passionately of what was supposed to have been a routine evening of scavenging the shallow ocean floor and beachcombing for scrap metal and wood to sell and trade to the merchants that would sometimes come into Chitran¡¯s harbour 11 years ago, on top of her usual work as a fisherwoman. She opted not to speak too much about her life in other regards, but the three visitors easily implied that her life had been uneventful for many years up to that point.

    A huge piece of metal floating on the surface of the water about a league offshore had caught her eye, its glint strong enough that it was impossible not to notice even from shore. She rowed her small raft to it, but that night, she did not return home with only refuse to trade. She brought along a dehydrated, weak, and injured man from within the Titanian craft¡¯s structure, whose skin and hair was as pale as the invaders she had seen her entire life, yet was slightly smaller than them in stature. Something within her heart had called out to her, beckoning her to save his life, and she complied regardless of the consequences she might have had to face.

    I didn¡¯t have much to lose anyway, if I was caught helping that fugitive, she thought throughout her speech. I just wanted to save a life. The life of a man I¡¯d learn had a good heart but didn¡¯t know how to show it.

    She brought him ashore to Chitran and hid him in her home, nursing his injuries and making sure he was fed and sheltered. He had been silent initially, listening to the chatty young woman speak about herself and life in south Yeupis, but never responding to the same extent. Through her he understood a snapshot of Terran culture and society, even though it was not the one his long-dead mother had come from. Despite his quietude, he was always good to Manisha and treated her kindly in gratitude for pulling him out of a strange, foreign ocean where he would¡¯ve otherwise certainly died.

    As Manisha continued her discourse, she noticed a glimmer in Anwen¡¯s eyes¡ªas if the story she was telling indeed confirmed to the girl that the same man the woman was speaking about was the very one who would later rescue and care for her as his own.

    Manisha told the trio that she felt there was an unspoken understanding between her and Gareth made over their short time together, a subtle bond over the loneliness both faced even if Gareth¡¯s was much deeper. Without mentioning it explicitly, she affirmed that this connection between two people of different folks, lands and experiences culminated in a special night that she would never forget. One that months later would result in the birth of Ilias. But Gareth was never able to see the result of that night, nor did he ever know of his son¡¯s existence. Two days later, Gareth had left Manisha¡¯s house, never to be seen by her again. And although her heart was shattered, she vowed to raise her son to be a strong, kind young man like his father was, and to love him with all her might despite all the challenges that raising a son as unmarried woman brought upon her, a child whose Titanian and northern features would be impossible to hide once he reached a certain age..

    ¡°I suppose at the end,¡± Manisha ended her story. ¡°He just didn¡¯t want to burden me. He wasn¡¯t fully healed when he left, and I guess he didn¡¯t want it to be my problem anymore. But he left me with something I will cherish to the end of my days.¡±

    ¡°So, wait,¡± Ivan eventually raised his hand. ¡°Your name¡¯s just¡­ Manisha? No other name after it?¡±

    ¡°Ivan, what does that have anything to do with what she just told us?¡± Anwen snapped at the young man. ¡°Ms. Manisha, don¡¯t mind that question. Your story, I¡­ it really warms my heart to know that a kind woman like you was the first Terran to open their arms to my father. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡­ I don¡¯t think Gareth and I would¡¯ve ever crossed paths.¡±

    ¡°Well, it makes me pretty darn happy that he continued to be the man I knew,¡± Manisha grinned. ¡°You have his fire, Anwen. I can tell.¡±

    Anwen¡¯s cheeks became warm at the compliment. Manisha stretched out an arm to pat one of the girl¡¯s hands, before she turned to face Ivan.

    ¡°Ivan, that was a good question. I understand that northerners have no restrictions when it comes to names. It''s not like y''all have a government that would enable that. But we southerners do.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She explained that instead of having surnames, southerners were required to have a 10-digit code issued by the Titanian colonial government that preceded their first names on all legal documents. Ivan nodded, pleased with the answer he was given, however he pitied the people of the south. They may not have faced the constant threat of death and displacement by the Titanians, but they still had their fair share of things that made their lives difficult.

    ¡°So, is there anything you want to add, Stefan?¡± Anwen turned to the boy who had remained beside her the whole time. The look in his eyes was distant, his mind struggling to process the sheer amount of information it had received in such a short expanse of time, as well as the weight it all carried.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Stefan wanted to say something, anything, but no words could lift off his tongue.

    ¡°You ain¡¯t gotta say a word, Stefan. Anwen, let the boy digest it all,¡± she said, crawling across the rug to face the boy. She placed her two motherly hands on Stefan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°For now, know that you have a little cousin who¡¯ll chase you around and pester you and look up to you. That is a very good thing, honey. Let that be your silver lining.¡±

    In a matter of one morning, Stefan found out that he had two new cousins. But it was hard to celebrate with the tale of Gareth¡¯s past, his relation to him, and the identity of his own father all bogging down on him. It changed the very way the boy saw himself as a person. Stefan could only offer a smile and shrug to the well-meaning southerner woman, who stood up and stepped to the centre of the rug where all three Black Shield agents could see her face.

    ¡°Listen up, fellas. We¡¯re going to spend today getting you ready for your trip. I¡¯ll help you get the things y¡¯all need. We head to the harbour tomorrow morning and get the ship y¡¯all need to reach them islands.¡± she spoke, her crossed arms and adamant tone speaking to her willingness to help the trio.

    ¡°R-Really?¡± Ivan raised a brow. ¡°You¡¯re willing to do all of that for some people you met just a couple of hours ago? There¡¯s really no need, miss!¡±

    ¡°Your humility is admirable, Ivan,¡± Manisha nodded. ¡°But there¡¯s a lot ya can¡¯t do without the help of a local. For instance, you don¡¯t know the port¡¯s arrival and departure schedules. And convincing a southerner to let two northerners onto their property? That¡¯ll happen when pigs fly. Y¡¯all need my help.¡±

    Anwen had never considered just how they would try getting aboard a ship once they reached Chitran. How would they find, let alone operate, one?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried you could get in trouble?¡± Anwen cried. ¡°We¡¯re terrorists to them! If they catch you helping us¡­¡±

    The girl averted her gaze, trying not to think of the consequences her newfound brother¡¯s mother could face for being in league with them. Manisha knelt down next to the worried girl and faced her with a smile.

    ¡°I took care of the Empire¡¯s greatest foe ever, and with all due respect, you¡¯re not much more than common thieves compared to him,¡± she giggled, before taking one of the girl¡¯s hands in hers. ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried then, and I¡¯m not worried now. You and Stefan are Ilias¡¯ family, so you¡¯re my family too. I have even more of a reason to lend y¡¯all a hand.¡±

    Anwen formed a shy smile, squeezing Manisha¡¯s hand back and nodding. Just like that, Manisha of Chitran had signed herself up for the journey to the Shimajima.

    ¡°And me?¡± Ivan raised a hand, his face etched with a look that suggested abandonment.

    Manisha turned her head, her beam remaining at full strength.

    ¡°Where would these two be without you?¡± she laughed softly.

    The mother distracted her son from the turn of events in their uneventful lives by sending him out to resume the fishing he would¡¯ve completed had he not been assaulted and gracefully saved. For the first time in a year, Manisha felt no anxiety about letting Ilias go off to his state-mandated job. Because of the actions of his elder sister, he would be safe now, free to fish anywhere off the coast of Chitran. Manisha hadn¡¯t told the boy of his relation to Anwen and Stefan, choosing to delay the news until night.

    She spent the remainder of the day taking the trio around the town, helping them purchase a variety of goods that would be expected of a trip like theirs. Small sea chests to keep their belongings, extra pieces of clothing and items for hygiene purposes such as brushes and soap. The merchants selling the wares did not question why Manisha was buying them at that time, nor why she was accompanied by a girl none of them had seen before along with two northerner slaves. The safest assumption was that they were part of a crew that had touched shore, one of dozens that did each day. As it had turned out Manisha was one of, if not the most renowned mariner in the small town of Chitran. And while it was true that many of them did not approve of her being the mother of a son whose paternity was unknown, their respect for her skill and ambition exceeded it.

    Darkness had fully consumed the sky by the time Manisha, still full of energy, led them down to the port. While many of the vessels were small or medium, mostly for subsistence and minor trading, one vessel dwarfed them. She didn¡¯t allow the trio to get close to the docked vessel, simply allowing them to admire its grandiosity and beauty from afar. Its sails were larger than many houses and its hull was so long, it would take almost a minute to walk from front to end.

    ¡°That¡¯s Serenity¡¯s Song,¡± she spoke in awe of the ship, illuminated under the moonlight. ¡°A beauty, ain¡¯t she?¡±

 Sixty-Six: The Monster Within

    Manisha escorted the trio to an inn to stay the night, as she was unprepared to house them for such a length of time. The three northern-raised youngsters quickly understood that even places for lodging were different in the south compared to the north. They expected to see a stable next to the inn. Instead they found a gray patch of pavement behind it connected to a road, a clear area referred to as a car park. Anwen moved their vehicle there and entered the inn with her three companions. The innkeeper went by the name of Gulshan, a man with little hair on his head yet was only about the same age as Manisha, if not a little older. They had become friends through the years as many merchants Manisha had worked with came to stay at his inn.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought me an unusual crowd today, Mani.¡± Gulshan chuckled as he saw the guests she had brought with her.

    ¡°Someone like you should expect the unexpected at all times,¡± Manisha laughed, before she changed to an expression of calmness. ¡°Listen, Gulshan. I need you to do a favor for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to provided discounted rooms for my guests. I know you don¡¯t want to hear this, but it is important.¡±

    Rather than give up the true purpose of their stay, Manisha had fabricated an elaborate story to give Gulshan. Even though they were friends, she could not risk accidentally allowing her words to enter the wrong ears. Chitran was a town with informants who would readily give up their southern brethren to the Titanian authorities for some coin, the same scenario as many towns and cities. She told Gulshan that the trio were part of a trading crew who had offered to teach Ilias the art of commerce. Out of gratitude, she wanted to facilitate their stay in Chitran at little cost to them. Adding onto the deception, she told the innkeeper that she would be leaving town for a few months to stay with Ilias as he traveled and teach him what a master mariner did as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing they got to your boy before the Serenity¡¯s captain did. I hear almost a quarter of their crew became ill by the time they docked tonight and they¡¯re scrambling to find extra hands to man their ship. However¡­¡±

    Gulshan explained that because of both operating costs and the number of guests staying that night, he could only offer one room at a discounted price. One of the trio would have to sleep in the attic, which although was well-furnished did not have the same luxury as a full inn room. Ivan whispered into Anwen¡¯s room, before she herself whispered into Stefan¡¯s. He shrugged, meaning he agreed with hers and Ivan¡¯s proposition.

    ¡°Stefan and I will take the room. Ivan wants to stay in the attic.¡± she raised her hand, flawlessly returning to speaking in her unnatural southern accent.

    Gulshan nodded with a smile, and Manisha dropped a small sack of coins on the counter between them. The innkeeper handed Manisha the teenagers'' room key, before leading Ivan to a way up to the attic.

    Manisha pulled the children closer to her and spoke in a hushed tone.

    ¡°I will pick you up right at dawn, so be ready. Get plenty of rest. And don¡¯t stay up thinking about Ilias¡ªI¡¯ll tell him about y¡¯all right when I get back home. Helps to make things a little less¡­ confusing.¡±

    She winked as she patted their shoulders, and then took her leave.

    The inn room was small and humble, consisting of two single beds in a room that just barely fit them, a nightstand between them and a bathroom that was equally unimpressive. Anwen changed into a comfortable set of comfortable pajamas in the bathroom, slipping off her artificial leg in the process. She hobbled on her real foot onto one of the beds, promptly tucking herself in.

    ¡°You¡¯re already sleeping?¡± Stefan said, the first word he spoke to her in hours.

    ¡°Today¡¯s been exhausting,¡± she feigned. ¡°Good night, Stefan.¡±

    ¡°Night.¡± he answered indifferently.

    She turned around, facing away from the boy. She was tired, but that was not the real reason she went to bed so early. It was because Stefan hadn¡¯t spoken to her in so long, so as to avoid any awkward moments. She chose to sleep in the same room as the boy only on Ivan¡¯s insistence, who had been strict about letting the two teenagers under his watch get the better amenities while he stayed in the shabbier accommodation.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Stefan stared out the window of their room for a long time, watching the life on the streets of Chitran die down for the night. He wasn¡¯t sure just how long it had been, but Anwen had fallen asleep by the time he retired to his bed. He lay down for quite some time with his eyes closed, trying to keep his lingering thoughts at bay.

    But Anwen¡¯s words kept echoing in his head, and they were incessant. They did not cease spewing the truth at him. He was half-Titanian, spawn of the very people who threaten to destroy his home, and the offspring of the very man who had the power to stop it all. He felt his humanity draining from him with every second that the truth bit away at him. What was Gareth¡¯s plan for him that whole time? What did he wish to use Stefan for? Was he just to be a tool for the normalisation of relations between Terrans and Titanians, with no say in it for himself? Was he willing to go as far as imprint his radical ideals on his nephew who¡¯d never stepped foot on Titan once?

    What am I? Stefan thought to himself, lifting his hands before his eyes. What am I supposed to do? What were these hands meant to do?

    He clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles becoming pale--a state his entire body would become once he reached adulthood and appear overwhelmingly Titanian, but in a reverse course of action from Gareth who was born with mostly Titanian features.

    He squeezed his hands against themselves until it became tiring, causing his body to relax into his mattress and pillow. He let his head fall to the side with a sigh, which allowed Anwen¡¯s sleeping form to appear in his vision. He saw as her chest rose and fell composedly underneath her blanket.

    How? the voice in his head questioned sharply. How is she sleeping so well after what she told me? How is she able to sleep at all after that? Hiding the very truth of my existence for months? How was she able to say it so calmly? Did she¡­ not feel anything, hiding the story of my life for that long?

    Labels for Stefan to give his feelings towards the revelation began to surface from the deep crevices of his mind.

    Anger, rage, pain, disappointment, being let down? Those were some of them. But the one he felt the most¡­

    Disgust.

    You disgust me.

    He threw his blankets off of his chest and climbed over onto the girl¡¯s bed. He sat with her waist between his knees and didn¡¯t hesitate to wrap his hands around her throat. Her small neck was completely enveloped by his hands as he pressed down against it, driving forward with his elbows.

    Will you feel my pain now? Will you regret not telling me earlier?

    It only took a brief amount of time for short, crude gasps to escape Anwen¡¯s lips, her body still unconscious but reacting to the attack on her.

    Then her mouth went agape. A scream escaped her lips as she threw her arms out and thrashed them about. Before her hands hit the boy¡¯s face, he jumped away back to his bed. She tossed and turned, flailing her arms around like a madman. Her shrieks were horrible to hear, the true sound of someone in raw agony. Stefan stared at his hands and realized what a stupid thing he had done..

    What have I done? Why did I do that to her?

    But was it really he who was in control of himself at the time? Or was it his Titanian side, angry at him for being hidden for his entire life? Were his paternal ancestors somehow trying to decide his actions from deep within his soul?

    There was no answer needed. He had to make it right, no matter what caused him to try and strangle her. He timidly approached her again and sat on the edge of her bed. He caught one of her arms and held it firmly. He rubbed the back of her hand gently until her eyes fluttered open, and she saw his face hovering above her.

    ¡°Another night terror¡­¡± she groaned, sitting up. She didn¡¯t remember what she had seen, but she knew she had experienced such visions due to her elevated heart rate. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    He let go of her arm and looked at her with a straight face.

    ¡°You woke me up with your screaming.¡± he said in a neutral tone. He couldn¡¯t muster a smile as he used to when she still had her regular terrors living in Gareth¡¯s base.

    Anwen frowned. She pulled her blanket to her chest and held it close.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ever mean it, Stef,¡± she admitted. ¡°My terrors bother you a lot, don¡¯t they? I¡¯m sorry. I- I wish I could control them. Even all these years later, they still won¡¯t go away. Damn it.¡±

    Stefan sighed, but he understood that at the moment, she needed consolation, not berating. Wordlessly, unable to think of a word to say after he senselessly attacked her, pulled the girl into his embrace.

    Guilt and regret quickly replaced whatever he was feeling as her body was flush against his chest.

    ¡°Just¡­ go back to sleep, alright?¡± Stefan¡¯s tone was much like that of a disappointed parent. ¡°We have to leave early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Anwen nodded slowly, pulling away from a hug she needed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for waking you up.¡±

    The boy promptly laid down in his bed and turned away from the girl. His heart was so heavy that he continued to even face the direction she was in, there was no chance he¡¯d be able to sleep at all.

    I¡¯m her friend, and I hurt her. For no good reason. She was having a nightmare and instead of comforting her right away, I hurt her. I can¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t be cruel. I can¡¯t let myself become like my father¡¯s people. I have to be a good friend¡ªno. No. I can¡¯t just be a friend to her anymore. I have to protect her. I¡¯ll have to use everything in my power to keep Anwen safe. I can¡¯t be a Titanian. I can¡¯t be heartless.

    I can¡¯t be a monster. I can¡¯t be like them.

 Sixty-Seven: A Gift Left Behind

    The following morning, Manisha took her three guests back to her home, where she hosted them for a simple breakfast of flatbread eaten with a potato curry and fried eggs. Ilias was curious to reacquaint himself with his new relatives, especially his older sister.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ my sister?¡± Ilias tilted his head. ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s weird,¡± Anwen agreed. She had to admit that after seeing the boy again, the thought of them sharing a father in one way or another perplexed her. She probably should¡¯ve been feeling ecstatic to have a family member to call her own, but it just wasn''t that way. It was clear they would need a lot more time together to feel like siblings. ¡°I hope it won¡¯t be that way for long.¡±

    I didn¡¯t notice it earlier, she mused. But he really does look like Gareth. His nose, eye shape¡ªthey¡¯re all his.

    ¡°You¡¯re so quick to forget me.¡± Ivan frowned, comically upset that he was being left out.

    ¡°You¡¯re cool too, Mister!¡± Ilias chuckled, turning to the man. ¡°I think.¡±

    ¡°Y-You think? I¡¯m the life of the party!¡± Ivan whined. ¡°Tell him, guys!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fun when he¡¯s not complaining.¡± Anwen nodded.

    ¡°I agree.¡± Stefan nodded.

    Ivan rested his face in his hands, defeated. But that was okay. He would have months to prove that he was just as interesting as Anwen and Stefan.

    After breakfast was done, Ilias had offered to help Ivan and Anwen carry all five of their belongings to the trio¡¯s car, meaning several trips had to be made. Manisha stayed behind to finish up cleaning the house, as she wanted it in pristine shape for when she returned. She had arranged for Gulshan to watch over it for the duration of her trip, but a little extra effort didn¡¯t hurt.

    As she finished scrubbing her steel sink, she noticed a figure lingering in the corner of her vision.

    What¡¯s that boy still doing around?

    ¡°Something the matter, honey?¡± she asked, throwing a worn-down sponge in a full binbag that she then tied off. ¡°Anything you want?¡±

    ¡°Actually, Miss, I was curious if you had something.¡± he asked, his demeanour polite and humble.

    ¡°Sure thing.¡± She nodded, allowing the boy to make his inquiry. Owing to their height difference, she had to tilt her head back to look him in the eye.

    ¡°After Gareth left, he must¡¯ve left some of his things behind, didn¡¯t he? Do you think I could¡­ see them?¡±

    A grin formed on the woman¡¯s face.

    ¡°I was waiting for you to ask that.¡±

    She led the boy to her bedroom, where a trunk revealed itself resting at the foot of her bed. She unclasped the buckles that kept it locked. At first glance, it appeared as though it only contained neatly arranged items such as jewellery, brushes, and hairpins. Feminine items that Gareth would¡¯ve never thought to use in a million years. But then Manisha pulled at the inner edges of the trunk, removing what was revealed to have been a tray compartment, and unveiling everything below.

    The trunk was lined nearly to the top with Titanian paraphernalia. Pieces of disassembled armor, guns of varying sizes, daggers, sword, a nonfunctioning communicator, Titanian clothing and boots. Stefan was bewildered by it all as he rummaged through the trunk.

    ¡°It took me a real long time to pluck all that stuff out of the ocean,¡± Manisha mused to a boy who was too immersed in looking through her trunk to listen. ¡°Took me all the time I knew him, and then some more. But that¡¯s about everything that was in the Craft. Only thing left in the ocean is the darn thing itself.¡±

    A long object with a cylindrical end caught his eye, its rubellite design impossible to miss. It was considerably flashier than anything else near it, even though everything in the trunk was in mint condition. Unsheathing it, Stefan understood it was a dagger. It had a gentle curve, and its hilt and grip were etched in inscriptions written in the Titanian script. He held its grip firmly in his hand. Almost instantly, purple particles started to float around his hand and the weapon. The object was teeming with Pool. More so than any relatively shabby Black Shield weapon he had ever laid his hands or eyes on.

    ¡°He told me that knife was special,¡± Manisha noted. ¡°It¡¯s as sharp and powerful as its user is, so he said. I¡¯ve tried holding it in my hands many times and I¡¯ve never seen that floaty effect around it.¡±

    ¡°What he meant was this knife can only be activated by someone with a very high amount of Reserve. Past some extreme threshold.¡± Stefan nodded, adding onto the woman¡¯s uneducated point as he got a feel for the weapon. He began to play around with it, testing its weight in his grasp. He twirled and spun it around, the floating particles of Pool creating a trail of light that could only be described as graceful. Distracted by the effect, the knife fell out of the boy¡¯s control. Before it pierced Manisha¡¯s flawless wooden floor, it somehow floated right back into Stefan¡¯s hand. He was stunned.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    It imprinted on me? Does it see me as its owner now? Can it recognise who its owner is?

    ¡°What a thing of beauty, ain¡¯t it?¡± Manisha giggled. ¡°You can keep it, by the way.¡±

    ¡°R-Really?¡± Stefan¡¯s pupil¡¯s widened. ¡°You¡¯ll let me have it?¡±

    ¡°It ain''t much use for chopping vegetables, is it? It¡¯s all yours, honey.¡±

    Stefan grinned like a child out of gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss. You¡¯re very kind.¡±

    Jay said we couldn¡¯t bring weapons to the Shimajima, that it was a peace mission. But I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll run into out there. I need this. It¡¯ll let me protect Anwen.

    ¡°Oh, now don¡¯t Miss me!¡± Manisha shot at him in a teasingly audacious tone. ¡°We¡¯re family now. I¡¯m your auntie, Stefan.¡±

    --

    Dozens of southerners, mostly young men, strolled up and down a wooden ramp placed against the Serenity¡¯s Song¡¯s port side. They hauled out rubbish and carried in replenishing supplies, such as canvas to cut into massive sails, barrels filled with food and water, and a material called oakum to preserve the wooden structure of the grand ship. The little boats that lined Marius¡¯ lake shore paled in comparison to this vessel. It was like a base that floated on water, unbound and was free to travel anywhere the Global Ocean reached, so it seemed. But first, the group of five would have to step onto the Serenity¡¯s Song.

    Manisha instructed her guests and son to wait at the boardwalk while she approached the ramp. She waited for an emptyhanded sailor to walk by, and one came before her.

    ¡°¡¯Scuse me there, might I ask you a favor?¡± she asked the young sailor.

    ¡°Umm¡­ sure? Although¡­ I don¡¯t think we know each other.¡±

    These swabs are out at sea so much they forget how to speak normally.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk with Captain Rohan.¡± she said with an exaggerated grin.

    The sailor¡¯s face suddenly appeared scrutinising.

    ¡°What business do you have with my Captain?¡± the sailor raised his eyebrow. ¡°You can¡¯t just come here the morning after we dock and try to see him. Who are you, lady? His sweetheart?¡±

    Manisha¡¯s friendly fa?ade dipped some as she placed a tight hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°You tell him Manisha of Chitran is here to see him. Right now.¡±

    The sailor¡¯s pupils widened with astonishment as he heard the woman¡¯s name come out of her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re really her? Wait¡­ am I really seeing the Manisha of Chitran before my very eyes? You know, I thought you¡¯d be some old lady, but¡ª

    ¡°You¡¯re wasting the great Manisha¡¯s time,¡± the woman groaned. ¡°Go bring me the man.¡±

    ¡°Of-of course, ma¡¯am!¡± the now starstruck young man said as he scurried up the ramp.

    The woman turned with a frown on her face.

    ¡°They only wanna listen to ya when you¡¯re someone worth mentioning.¡± she sighed.

    Many seafarers knew of Manisha¡¯s name and her skills, but few had seen her face. Because of how long she had been practicing the ways of the sea, since her childhood, many expected her to be older than she really was. In truth, she was only 32 years old, unassuming in appearance from any other young southerner woman.

    A few minutes later, a southerner man whose chin was decorated with a goatee ambled down the ramp to the port, accompanied by the sailor Manisha had spoken with. A black-and-white kerchief obscured the top of his head. Although as a southerner man he was somewhat shorter than a typical northerner adult male, his short sleeved shirt revealed tanned, virile arms. His trousers were flowy and ended just below his knee, and he wore leather sandals like many southerners did. He looked to be about six or seven years older than Manisha.

    It was easy to tell that the life drained from his eyes upon seeing the woman¡¯s beaming face.

    ¡°So you really did come to see me,¡± the stern-faced man said. ¡°Make it quick.¡±

    ¡°Heard you were looking for some extra hands,¡± Manisha voiced. ¡°I think I can help you.¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Rohan admitted. ¡°So what¡¯s the catch?¡±

    ¡°I can give you the opportunity of a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Oh, not this again!¡± Rohan averted his gaze. ¡°Every single seaman I¡¯ve met praises you like no other, but they don¡¯t know this part of you. They don¡¯t know the trouble you bring.¡±

    ¡°You think I offer my expertise for free Rohan? For an impressive set of skills, you must expect to compensate with an impressive reward.¡±

    ¡°What reward could you possibly want? You¡¯re already the greatest lady in this part of the south. You¡¯re well-off for people like us. The only thing you ain¡¯t check off your list is getting hit by a ualeskin drone!¡±

    Rohan glanced at his right hand¡ªthe two rightmost digits having been long gone. He frowned.

    ¡°I am not talking about going into the exclusion zone again,¡± Manisha tried to make clear. ¡°I am talking about something even bigger, even further than the furthest drop of water the exclusion zone could ever hold! I will be there to navigate you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get what you mean.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is I can take you to the lands our ancestors talked about! The place they say has the most bountiful catch in the Global Ocean! And even if you don¡¯t land any fish, you can become rich by selling your goods to the people who live there!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re kidding, right? The Shimajima?¡± Rohan muttered, dumbfounded. ¡°The islands even the paleskins avoid?¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Manisha nodded with confidence.

    ¡°I thought you were crazy before¡­¡± Rohan sighed. ¡°But now I know you¡¯re a lunatic. An absolute lunatic, you are! Do you know how long it would take just to get there? And the conditions just on the journey? That¡¯s not to mention we don¡¯t know what kind of folks the islanders are like. What you said ain¡¯t hard¡­ it¡¯s downright impossible!¡±

    ¡°Impossible?¡± Manisha scoffed. ¡°That what you think this is? Then let me show you my new pals. Impossible isn¡¯t a word that exists to me. You three, get over here!¡±

    Stefan, Anwen, and Ivan all glanced at one another before shuffling to Manisha¡¯s side in an awkward fashion. Ilias stayed behind, opting to observe his mother¡¯s try at convincing the ship captain from a slight distance.

    ¡°This fella here is a northerner. Bet you haven¡¯t seen one of them in a while, haven¡¯t ya?¡± she nudged Ivan forward a step with a push of the hand.

    ¡°You got your hands on a slave...? How on Terra¡ª

    ¡°And this young man here is half-paleskin, half northerner,¡± she slapped her other hand softly on Stefan¡¯s back, having a hard time reaching his shoulder. ¡°My son¡¯s got someone just like him now,¡±

    Rohan¡¯s face looked like its colour was draining, his pupils shrinking.

    ¡°Manisha, just what have you¡ª

    ¡°Oh, and I think this lady¡¯s the most interesting,¡± Manisha stepped away from the two men, standing behind Anwen who towered over by a couple inches. ¡°She looks just like you and I, but she was raised way up north. And get this¡­¡±

    Manisha stepped closer, her lips getting inches away from the bewildered captain¡¯s ear.

    ¡°¡­she knows how to use paleskin technology. Like, pretty darn well,¡±

    She stepped back just in front of the little crew she had joined.

    ¡°So does impossible seem like a thing to you now, Captain Rohan?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, his astonishment mixing with suspicion.

 Sixty-Eight: An Unconventional Persuasion

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rohan breathed. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten yourself into something very dangerous. You attract bad things, Manisha. I know I can¡¯t convince you to stop what you do, but leave me and my crew the hell out of it!¡±

    ¡°You became a sailor to escape the grasp of the paleskins, Rohan! We all did!¡± Manisha cried. ¡°So why stop at doing the thing you do best within the boundaries they set for you? Why limit yourself? You are an ambitious man, Rohan! Show everyone what you can do!¡±

    The woman¡¯s words were honest. The maritime industry had the least regulations out of all occupations taken by southerners, simply because it was difficult for the Titanians regulate. Anything the Titanians tried to build to patrol the sea around south Yeupis would sink because they refused to build without Utrium, the source of their superiority. Utrium was extremely dense and would hit the bottom of the ocean fast, totalling the Crafts it was made using and killing all the Titanians inside in the Global Ocean¡¯s warm, salty water. Because southerners tried every method to get into the industry, the market for sailors was becoming oversaturated. The only way to still succeed as a sailing merchant or fisherman in the south was to supplement their income by collecting and selling scrap from the ocean floor, or somehow try to expand into the exclusion zone¡ªor beyond.

    ¡°I am not getting into trouble just because you¡¯re willing to, Manisha! I need to look out for myself and my crew. Now leave my presence, you fraud.¡± Rohan snarled.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Manisha took a step forward, staring the comparatively tall man down with steely eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me a fraud in front of my son. I¡¯m doing all of this knowing I care for him as well.  You care for your crew? Well, I care for my son. I¡¯m not that different from you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving him the chance to see just how foolish his mama is.¡± Rohan¡¯s eyes sharing the seriousness as the woman¡¯s.

    The tension was rising, and it was becoming very noticeable. The Captain was adamant in refusing to let Manisha and her companions onto his vessel. Their past encounters had left the woman untrustworthy in his eyes. It seemed nothing would convince him. The tales of riches outside the exclusion zone, the promise of extra hands to replenish his reduced crew, and the skills of a master navigator were not enough to persuade Rohan to receive their aid. So what would?

    ¡°Stefan, do something for me.¡± Anwen spoke softly, her gaze fixed onto the two quarrelling southerners.

    ¡°What could I possibly do in a situation like this?¡± he inquired, dumbfounded.

    Anwen raised her arms upwards 45 degrees from her body.

    ¡°Hold me under my arms. I need balance.¡± she demanded, her eyes set on the wooden ramp behind Manisha and Rohan.

    Stefan hesitated. The last time he touched her, he nearly took her life. He was afraid to put his hands near her again.

    ¡°Stop being scared, trust me!¡± Anwen sensed his unease, although unaware why he was feeling insecure.

    He nodded and placed his hands firmly against her ribs, under her armpits. Her left leg lifted 90 degrees off the ground, and her foot unlatched from her ankle, resulting in it hanging loosely in the air.

    ¡°Anwen, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re gonna¡ª

    Ivan¡¯s protest was incomplete, as a blinding ball of Reserve the size of fist that was briefly brighter than the sun careened over the heads of the two veteran sailors, culminating in the ramp behind them shattering into smithereens an eye¡¯s blink later. The entire area around shook for a moment. Stefan and Anwen were blown off their feet, falling to the ground from the impact of the blast. It was nothing that would hurt them, but the ramp that allowed Rohan access to Serenity¡¯s Song was now no more than a few hundred fragments of treated wood. Sailors aboard the great ship raced to the portside to see what had happened, and all of them were just as shocked as their captain and the woman who was trying to smooth-talk her way onto the vessel until just moments earlier.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t board your ship, you can¡¯t either.¡± Anwen shot at Rohan, staring daggers into him as she slowly got to her feet again. Most of her left pant leg was reduced to rags, revealing her artificial limb. For nearly a half minute, every one was silent. No one could explain let alone easily process what had just happened in such short time.

    But then alarms started to blare, from multiple sirens across the port of Chitran. Their commotion would be detected and would soon be handled by Titanian police forces. And they would come in with heavy armor, submachine guns, and armored vans. Although they couldn¡¯t patrol the waters directly, they met any incident at the port with full force, no matter how small it was. It would take two minutes for them to arrive from the closest detachment, no more.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to get me killed,¡± Rohan put his hands on his head, pacing around anxiously. ¡°You¡¯re going to get me killed. No, you don¡¯t understand what you¡¯ve done, girl. Everything¡¯s over. It¡¯s over now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Stefan said as he realized what Anwen¡¯s plan now was, needing no verbal clarification. ¡°I can fix it almost instantly¡­¡±

    Since the wood was touched with Reserve, using my Reserve to restore the ramp will be no problem. It¡¯ll be just like that wall in the Barrens, except the opposite course of action.

    Stefan walked all the way up to the man, an effort to intimidate him without causing harm.

    ¡°¡­but you''ll have to let Manisha and my friends onto that ship. Do you understand?¡±

    The blares of the police sirens edged closer and closer, becoming ever louder. Rohan glanced back at the wrecked ramp, whose remains were scattered over the boardwalk and the water, then looked back at the towering boy.

    ¡°Fix it, kid,¡±

    Then he set his gaze on Manisha whose grin was wider than the sun.

    ¡°You won. Congratulations.¡±

    The pieces of wood that made up the ramp floated and rapidly coalesced into its previous form, fusing together to return to the object it was before. Without expressing awe towards the unnatural event, Rohan stormed up onto the open top deck of Serenity¡¯s Song, expecting his unwanted guests to follow behind him. Only a minute remained before the police arrived, so they would be leaving immediately.

    ¡°Set sail!¡± Rohan ordered, and his sailors scattered promptly to their workstations, unable to gawk at their unusual guests any longer. ¡°On to our next and final stop!¡±

    Two sailors quickly undid the moorings of the ship, then jumped onto its slowly moving hull, clinging onto its edge before being helped aboard by their crew members. Stefan was impressed by how well they could read their captain¡¯s intentions without complex directions. It had reminded him of Jay¡¯s own manner of instruction¡ªthat must¡¯ve been the way southerners worked. They had a very communal society, perhaps even more so than the north, but it was being hindered in recent years by those who chose to collaborate with the Empire of Titan.

    Manisha seamlessly fit into her role as temporary navigator of the Serenity¡¯s Song, determining how fast the winds were moving by looking at the waves and the sails and adjusting accordingly, heading northwards. As a result of her work, Serenity¡¯s Song reached the final stop on its bimonthly tour around south Yeupis in 7 and a half hours instead of the expected 10, to a town that was a three-day hike from the Marius Mountains. It was night when they reached the town, where they would stay until the next night. They would typically stay in a town for a day, but because they left so suddenly, they would spend a few extra hours trading and gathering new supplies.

    ¡°Hey, Stefan,¡± Ivan strolled up to the boy, who was leaning against a guardrail at the back of the Serenity¡¯s top deck. ¡°Nice going back there.¡±

    Stefan was perplexed. Ivan¡¯s typical sarcastic tone wasn¡¯t present in his voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That crazy stunt you did with Anwen. I¡¯ll be honest, I couldn¡¯t have thought of a plan as drastic as yours in that small amount of time. Or did you and her anticipate it beforehand and thought of something as a last resort?¡± Ivan formed a smirk.

    Stefan raised his brow.

    Does he think we had it all figured out by the time it happened?

    ¡°It was all spontaneous,¡± Stefan grinned. ¡°She acted first. I just followed her lead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re like two peas in a pod,¡± Ivan chuckled, playfully slapped the tall boy¡¯s back. ¡°Are we sure Initiation doesn¡¯t link minds somehow?¡±

    The man¡¯s jest and subsequent chortle prompted a fit of laughter from the teenager, a level of expression he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. The last time he had come close to it had only been just a few days earlier when he and Anwen were making and eating soup together, but this was the first time he¡¯d felt that way solely in Ivan¡¯s presence. He realized that he was much closer to the man than when they last left north Yeupis.

    ¡°That¡­ that would be a great thing¡­¡± Stefan said as he calmed. ¡°Talking to each other without opening our mouths, I think we¡¯d save a lot of energy that way.¡±

    ¡°It sure would,¡± Ivan agreed. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m glad our group of three has one idiot and not two.¡±

    ¡°Are you calling yourself dumb?¡± Stefan tilted his head slightly to the right. ¡°If you didn¡¯t stay calm back when the asshole officer grabbed your drink, we would¡¯ve been screwed. I know that because I also had to have a lot of restraint. You need a good head on your shoulders for that. And sacrificing your comfort so that Anwen and I could be a little more at ease¡­ that¡¯s what a good leader does. You look out for others.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t ask to be complimented,¡± Ivan rolled his eyes. "I was just thinking to tell you to get off this damn ship for a bit. We don¡¯t know exactly when we¡¯ll reach the islands so it might be a while until we walk on land again. Manisha expects it to be three months, and that¡¯s with good weather the entire way.¡±

    A snort escaped Stefan¡¯s nose.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± he nodded.

    Meanwhile in a busy tavern sprawling with activity not very far away, Captain Rohan sat at a table with two large mugs between him and the woman he was facing. His mug contained ale, while the woman¡¯s was filled with cold iced tea.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be treated to something like this by you of all people.¡± Rohan scoffed.

    ¡°Just a little something to soothe your troubles.¡± Manisha grinned as she took a sip of the tea she ordered.

    ¡°Suppose it beats being riddled with bullets by paleskins in armor,¡± Rohan sighed. ¡°But then again, none of that would¡¯ve happened if you and those northern brats didn¡¯t choose to meddle with me.¡±

    Manisha simply shrugged at his comment. She would¡¯ve convinced him one way or another. It was simply in her nature to get what she wanted. However, there wasn¡¯t much she wanted. All she desired was the wellbeing and success of herself, her son, and her new family members and what they stood for.

    ¡°You wanna tell me the real reason you took us here?¡± Rohan said after a brief spell of silence which he used to chug down half his mug.

    ¡°I come here every time I sail to this town,¡± she stated with an air of confidence. ¡°Thought you might like it.¡±

    ¡°So why is it just you and I here if it¡¯s so nice?¡± Rohan raised his eyebrow, growing annoyed.

    ¡°Just to get any hard feelings out of the way,¡± Manisha shrugged. ¡°Because after this journey, I have a feeling you¡¯ll wanna kill me.¡±

 Sixty-Nine: Past The Boundary

    ¡°¡­and that¡¯s how I met those northerners, and it¡¯s why I¡¯m helping them.¡± Manisha finished telling her tale to Rohan on the small patio behind the tavern, void of sneaky ears that may have had an interest in their conversation.

    ¡°So¡­ let me get this straight,¡± Rohan said after giving himself time for reflection. ¡°Your son ran into a bunch of outsiders, who were actually northern terrorists. And two of those three happen to be related to your son. And ¡®cause of that, you choose to go to a group of secluded islands that ain¡¯t no one been to in hundreds of years so that the war all the way up north gets a little closer to ending?¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡± Manisha nodded.

    Rohan frowned, burying his face in his hands.

    ¡°Lord, if you exist, just get me outta this alive.¡± he groaned.

    ¡°You oughta tell your crew about it, Cap,¡± Manisha¡¯s tone was more serious and mature after giving hima moment to grieve. ¡°Don¡¯t force no one who don¡¯t wanna go.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Rohan sighed, dropping his arms to his sides. ¡°I¡¯ll tell ¡®em right before we leave. That way if any one of ¡®em tells the paleskins, we¡¯ll be long gone by the time they catch up.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for working with me,¡± Manisha smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll repay you for all this. Somehow, I promise.¡±

    ¡°You can repay me by getting me back home in one piece after all¡¯s said and done.¡± Rohan scoffed as he held out his hand.

    ¡°Sounds like a deal.¡± Manisha smiled, taking his hand and shaking it.

    --

    Rohan¡¯s crew and their unexpected companions convened the next morning aboard the Serenity¡¯s Song. The air was dewy from the sea moisture filling the small bay making up the port of the town they were stopped in. All 60 or so of Rohan¡¯s crew stood attentively on the top deck as they awaited their captain¡¯s announcement. All of them were curious to know why the south¡¯s greatest living seawoman had joined them, and on top of that, who her unusual guests were.

    ¡°For a short time, Manisha will be offering her services to us. I think we all know how great her skills are, but the price we pay for keeping her in our company ain¡¯t small,¡± Rohan said with a voice that could yell orders from one end of the ship to the other during the roughest of storms. ¡°It¡¯ll involve going far beyond where any southerner has ever been. We will sail into the exclusion zone, and way past it, to where paleskin eyes cannot find us!¡±

    The number of gasps among the crowd was not few. All of them had great trust and respect for their captain, but this announcement from his mouth was almost unfathomable. He was a man who strictly kept to the code of the sea. Some of them had been under his employment for over a decade and not one of them had seen him commit so grand of a deviation from his ideals before.

    ¡°To where? There ain¡¯t no land beyond the continent!¡± a concerned sailor cried.

    ¡°How will we deal with our supplies? How far will we go?¡± another worried seaman frowned.

    ¡°Your concerns are heard!¡± Rohan spoke with great compassion and understanding. ¡°This price we pay for Manisha¡¯s services is very high. This will be a trip of at least two months, and by the calculations of the woman herself, it could even take up to four if there is any bad weather¡ªno doubt there will be. We won¡¯t be able to re-supply, and if everyone here were to embark on this voyage, not everyone will return. That is the sad reality of our profession. So, in an effort to conserve resources, and more importantly to keep your safety in high regard, anyone who wishes to stay behind will be permitted to do so. I will give you 10 minutes to do so. But for those who choose to stay, rest assured Manisha and I will do our best to see to your needs.¡±

    The man had expected about a third or so of the sailors to leave the ship. They had families to return to, and reputations to keep in the face of the Titanian regime. However, only two bodies stirred.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s gotta unmoor this lady.¡± one of the two volunteers declared, wrapping an arm around the shoulders of his companion.

    ¡°She ain¡¯t gonna move herself, Captain.¡± the second of the two men came forward. ¡°We¡¯ll stay behind so y¡¯all can get goin¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Just you two?¡± Manisha stepped up beside the captain. ¡°I¡¯m letting y¡¯all know that this journey will be the most dangerous any of y¡¯all will ever take. I¡¯m being serious.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Two people came forward, and that was just to unmoor Serenity¡¯s Song? Manisha mused. These fellas must love their captain more than anything.

    ¡°We ain¡¯t letting the captain go by himself if that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, navigator!¡± a sailor exclaimed.

    ¡°Captain Rohan¡¯s journey is our journey!¡± another proclaimed.

    ¡°A way to resist the paleskins, that only people like us can do? Hell yeah, we¡¯re all for it!¡± another cheered.

    Rohan frowned, hiding the pride he had in his stalwart crew. But he was their captain, at the end of the day. He had to prioritize their safety. He had to handpick a dozen or so additional crew members to walk off the ship, those whose larger frames and builds would necessitate having to use up more resources. The ones who were chosen took it as a sign of esteem and left the ship without complaint. There were now 32 people on board, including Manisha¡¯s guest and the captain.

    Serenity¡¯s Song shortly after unmoored and headed east-northeast. Four hours later, they arrived at a line of buoys that encircled the entire south that stretched 250 nautical miles off the coast of south Yeupis. A loud buzzing noise in the air was very apparent¡ªthe sound of hundreds of drones floating just on the other side of the buoys.

    Manisha strutted to the bow of Serenity¡¯s Song, a grin plastered on her face. She had switched out of her salwar kameez into a looser clothing more suitable for the sea consisting of a loose short-sleeved shirt and a skirt. All eyes were on her due to both her reputation, and rather unbeknownst to her, her looks as well.

    ¡°I reckon it¡¯s about time I tell y¡¯all exactly where we¡¯re headed,¡± she said as she leaned against the railing, admiring limitless bounds of the Global Ocean, its waves lapping at the hull of the ship below. After a few moments given to ensure her voice was heard, she then turned around. ¡°The islands where outsider feet have not stepped in centuries. The Shimajima."

    At this point, gasps were no stranger to her. Practically anything she said or did would elicit them, but it was never anything like at that moment. She sensed apprehension in the gazes of many sailors, but they had already made their choice even before the Serenity had set sail. This would be the second time she could not just talk herself into getting her way, the first time having been just that previous day in which Anwen decided to unleash destruction onto the port of Chitran to ensure passage. Ivan quickly came to her aid, as it would help his case if he personally explained why he enlisted Manisha¡¯s help in getting him and his young friends to the islands, which had led to everyone on the ship being there at that moment. He explained his, Anwen and Stefan¡¯s roles in the war against the Titanians, and why this voyage was so crucial to their mission. He was sure to emphasize how this war could potentially lead to a liberated south Yeupis, as well as improved relations with the northerners, and how this war would eventually involve them in one way or another.

    ¡°My friends and I won¡¯t be freeloaders,¡± Ivan ended his address. ¡°And we can start by proving that right now. You see that handsome lad over there?¡±

    He pointed to Stefan who was standing behind the crowd of crewmates beside Anwen and Ilias, the three of them bearing the same exact dumbfounded look on their visages.

    They really are all family, Manisha noted, trying her best not to erupt in a fit of laughter in that important moment.

    ¡°Him and I are going to get you over this line of floating things, and way clear of it. Captain, how far does this zone extend?¡±

    ¡°Erm, a league,¡± Rohan confirmed, slightly taken aback by his sudden inquiry. ¡°It isn¡¯t far. But the paleskins set it up that way with the assumption that those drones will take care of stragglers in just a few strikes. They can¡¯t travel beyond this zone, but¡­ are ya sure you can handle it, fella?¡±

    Ivan¡¯s gaze locked with Stefan¡¯s, and a smirk crept over his lips.

    ¡°Does anyone else have a better shot at doing it, Captain?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ suppose not.¡± Rohan admitted.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this thing started.¡± Ivan chuckled, moving to the centre of the boat. He requested the captain himself take the wheel, and Stefan followed his lead to the mast of the ship. With unspoken intentions, sparks of Reserve exited their respective palms as they touched the giant wooden pole, rapidly crawling up its entire length as the Reserve engulfed it. The sails on the ship became taut from the energy of Reserve, despite there being little wind. Every southerner gazed at the spectacle in awe, but none were as bewildered as Ilias.

    ¡°Did Dad ever do anything as cool as that?¡± the boy asked, his gaze fixed on the phenomenon.

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t say I ever saw it happen.¡± Anwen answered bluntly and honestly. If asked, she would¡¯ve agreed that the sight before her was beautiful, but ennui was gradually beginning to take a hold of her.

    ¡°Full speed ahead, Captain!¡± Ivan said, as both his and Stefan¡¯s hands remained on the mast, pumping out powerful doses of Reserve into it, enabling it to move at speeds so great yet so controlled that not a single sailor could¡¯ve fathomed it.

    ¡°Hold on to something, y¡¯all!¡± Manisha ordered in a gleeful fashion as Serenity¡¯s Song whizzed over the buoy line. With each turn of Rohan¡¯s hands, the ship easily dodged the repetitive but deadly strikes from the Titanian drones. While the sailors were all cautious and even fearful as the strikes penetrated the water all around them, it seemed that only Manisha was having the time of her life. Only she understood both how powerful yet vulnerable the Titanians and their tools could be. After all, she had witnessed its full extent, the whole spectrum. Something that not even the northerners onboard could say they had experienced.

    As the crew saw the outer line of buoys while approaching the outside edge of the exclusion zone, Stefan and Ivan gave each other thoughtful smirks. The power only they possessed on that vessel was working in their favor. And soon enough, they would be over the line, and a step closer to freedom.

 Seventy: A Cold War

    A month had passed since Stefan and his two companions crossed over the Marius Mountains in the Black Shield¡¯s desperate last-resort attempt to enlist additional help. After that, any connection they had to their northern homeland was suspended. Jay had concluded that the possibility for their communications to be intercepted and tracked by the Titanians was very high, so they would have to be on their own until they returned. That meant no one had heard from them in one month, and that streak would continue for several more. Despite the ongoing battles, now slowly concentrating in the Glacial Lands, Leon Bernard was hardly worried for his friends. He knew they could all stand their ground should the need arise, and his contract with Stefan made sure he knew that the boy was alive. The only way a contract could break was if one or both people who agreed to it had died, and Leon would¡¯ve felt deep within him if Stefan was no longer breathing. That, and he was still very much able to use the Reserve Stefan lent him, despite the hundreds of leagues between them.

    The young man finished preparing new wrappings on the stump of Black Shield soldier who had lost his arm recently. If Crafts and pilots were available, the man would¡¯ve quickly been transported south to his hometown and started his transition back to civilian life, but all available resources were on the battlefront, only miles away. Leon could hear the barrages of machine guns and feel the trembling of the ground from his field hospital, manned by no less than 20 medics and assisted by whichever soldiers were free. Leon walked his comrade past the flaps of his tent, where a cool breeze washed over him. Permafrost still covered the ground at this latitude, but it was warm enough that it did not warrant a jacket. A good sweater was sufficient. Still, as he saw smoke billowing off of the horizon, he shivered. The war had recently taken a turn for the worst, its severity and intensity multiplying severalfold overnight. There was no explanation for this, other than a huge change happening in the Titanian brass.

    There was truthfully very little any Terran, even the Black Shield, could do to change the momentum of the war. Every meaningful shift was carried out by the Titanians, who were the wielders of strength and power. Everyone knew that Shimajima reinforcements would give them a hand, but continued fighting would solve nothing. Only deep dialogue would, yet not a single Titanian messenger had come from the heavens offering peace or even a slight reprieve in their centuries-long period of terror and suffering against the Terrans.

    Grandpa, could you have ever imagined this? he thought to himself as the fighting lingered incessantly, just beyond his view. Felix had to have seen more than his fair share of conflicts¡ªfrom the skirmishes between northerners and southerners in a once undivided Yeupis, to the violent raids and attacks stemming from Titanian guns and drones. Yet Leon was sure that none of them had ever come close to the brutality this war had seen. Injuries Leon never even thought were possible were being rushed to him nearly daily, and although Stefan¡¯s Reserve helped him tremendously, the weight of seeing his own comrades and innocent civilians suffering so greatly was heavy on his heart. In whatever little downtime he had, he would reach into his pocket to grab an item that soothed him. Unfolding the piece of paper, just seeing the handwriting on it brought a smile to his face.

    Dear Leon,

    It has been a few weeks since I last saw you. I¡¯m not sure why, but I felt compelled to write this letter to you. Maybe a servant cannot bear to be without their master for too long, but whatever the case is, I wanted to speak with you. Jay had me sent to the border region, but since the fighting is moving to the extreme north, I¡¯ll probably be reassigned over there in the very near future. I feel like I¡¯m wasting my ability here. I only shoot down a few stray patrol jets and drones that cross over the mountains, but I find no fulfillment in doing something so minor. There¡¯s no denying that there¡¯s something special about me. Ever since the battle in the Barrens, our comrades have been comparing me to Kallista Laine. We all know how great of a shot she was, but being put on such a pedestal is more than I¡¯m comfortable with. I feel more complete fighting alongside many others, not just a few. I realize I¡¯ve always stood out from everyone in the Black Shield. I don¡¯t want to stand out, I want to fight alongside our comrades. I know they might not feel ready to accept that I¡¯m different from them, and to tell you the truth, I have to admit that I¡¯m much more similar to them than I previously thought. You helped me realize that, Leon. I¡¯ll forever be grateful for that. Please, write me back at the soonest opportunity. I must know how you¡¯re putting up with this.

    Yours faithfully,

    Vivian Andel

    Reading the letter again brought joy to Leon. Vi had once been the ghost of the Black Shield, a soldier who was as reclusive as she was shunned. She was practically a machine made of flesh, but Leon¡¯s nurturing and encouragement over the past few months had pushed her into displaying something that more resembled feeling. Leon knew that she was still apprehensive about interacting with other soldiers, but it made him feel good that she at least had that desire. All he wished was to see the smile underneath that black mask she always wore, to see the human she was hiding away. But that would come with time. He still didn¡¯t know why she was the way she was and how it happened. He wanted to write all his feelings out, from the dread he felt almost constantly to the fleeting moments of hope he had, but in the week since he had received the letter, he didn¡¯t have the time to respond to it. His focus was purely on trying to rescue both comrades and civilians alike, forcing him to push his emotions aside.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Medic Bernard! You¡¯re needed!¡± a voice called as an ambulatory Craft whizzed quickly to the grouping of medical tents Leon was situated in. His resolve hardened at the mention of his title, a testament to the devotion and high honour he held his profession in. It had an open top and two seats at the front, and the bed had two benches, in between which was a single stretcher. Besides the driver, another medic was sat on one of the benches at the side. Leon asked no questions and quickly grabbed his toolkit from just inside the tent he¡¯d just left before jumping into the back of the Craft just as the Craft started to accelerate. As the plume of black smoke grew larger and larger, Leon had to ask what the situation was.

    ¡°The combat forces have just repelled a bunch of Titanian Crafts. They were targeting a tent city full of refugees. The way the reports went¡­ we don¡¯t expect many survivors.¡± the other medic, Detlef, spoke.

    ¡°They attacked a tent city?¡± Leon raised a brow.

    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Detlef agreed with his friend¡¯s surprise. ¡°Mr. Bakken first thought they were only hitting locations that were important to us. He calls it scorched earth. But these camps full of refugees¡­ they aren¡¯t strategically important to us at all. They¡¯re hitting innocent people for no reason.¡±

    Airstrikes were unheard of to Terrans until halfway through the ongoing war against the Titanians. To hit heavy, fast projectiles at sites instantly was never seen before. The Titanians had always used sheer strength and numbers to try and overwhelm Terran resistances, as if they were not multitudes more powerful than the ones they subjugated. The volume of the now-completely senseless attacks, their arbitrary targets with no justification, the brutality and lack of mercy they employed was indescribable. It warranted new words to describe everything it entailed.

    ¡°All we can do is react,¡± Leon sighed. ¡°It just frustrates me how inferior we are at this stage. This can¡¯t go on any longer. We need something besides the fighting. Something to push us towards stopping all of this.¡±

    Leon¡¯s friend had a jaded expression on his face as he stared into the space between his knees. After a split-second examination, Leon realized his mind was somewhere else, somewhere unrelated to the impending uncertainty they were soon to face. Even as the fumes of burning canvas and wood began to invade their noses, Leon was so preoccupied with something else that he ignored the smell.

    ¡°Is it normal to miss someone I¡¯ll never see again?¡± Detlef asked, noticing that Leon was concerned about his friend.

    ¡°What do you mean? Who are you talking about?¡±

    Did he mean one of their hundreds of comrades that they had lost in the months of fighting? Or a family member that did not make it to one of the few tent cities sprawled across the Glacial Lands?

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about a traitor,¡± Detlef answered bluntly. ¡°Someone who¡¯s still alive and breathing, but one I have no chance of meeting ever again.¡±

    A traitor? Leon knew he was talking about one of two people.

    ¡°Which one is it?¡± the slightly younger medic asked.

    ¡°Her,¡± he answered as the Craft began to slow. ¡°Klaudia. You never knew it, Leon, but she really loved me. She really did.¡±

    The two medics were whisked out of the vehicle by their combatant colleagues before Leon had a chance to reflect on his friend¡¯s words, aiding in trying to pull out injured souls from within the rubble. Or, they attempted to. Corpse after corpse, body part after body part was extracted from the ruins as in the near distance, missiles continued to rain from the sky. A couple had landed in the area of the tent city once again, very nearly harming the rescuers as they worked tirelessly for hours, the attention drawn from them as their comrades pushed away the Titanian jets ceaselessly. What kind of new weaponry was this? A few survivors had been pulled out, but most passed on soon after reaching safety. This was a result of their bodies being pushed against the frigid ground beneath the rubble, hypothermia exacerbating their injuries exponentially. The Titanians knew the climate of this vast, endless region well and used it to their advantage. That was why they wanted to regroup there so greatly and restart their ground invasion.

    Amidst the danger of the peripheral battles around them and the labour of pushing through copious amount of destruction, Leon would eventually hear a sound he had almost given up hope on hearing.

    The cries of a child, a boy he realized, as he pulled him out from the arms of his unmoving father, who had sacrificed himself to keep his son alive.

    Leon realized that this was the only time that the weeping of a toddler was a good sign, as he hauled the little boy onto a stretcher, quickly shuttling him away in the ambulatory Craft.

 Seventy-One: Troubles At Sea

    It turned out that breaking through the decades-long blockade that kept south Yeupis virtually caged from the rest of the world was not the hard part of the voyage to the Shimajima. Between helping the crew carry heavy objects and reaching high places¡ªa gift of both his northerner stature and his Initiation which he was now beginning to see as somewhat of a curse¡ªand being a mentor to Anwen and Stefan when he was not yelling or at least rolling his eyes at them, Ivan had little free time. So little free time, in fact, that he even delayed treatment for his seasickness because of it. His Reserve helped offset the symptoms of the condition, but instead of nullifying them, it only delayed them. He would sometimes spend hours, most often at night, hanging over the beak head of the Serenity¡¯s Song flushing out the nausea and dizziness that afflicted him. Stefan and Anwen too had their own share of seasickness but theirs was never as severe as Ivan¡¯s. Laying on his back on the beak head after another bout of regurgitation, his eyes were glued onto the dark canvas that was the twilight sky that spanned the Global Ocean, pinpricked with thousands of specks of pristine light. The sky was never this clear in the north, and certainly not during his short time in the south.

    A smile spread across his lips as he rested his head on his forearms.

    ¡°Boy, do I feel like shit,¡± he chuckled to himself. ¡°But at least I feel shit with a nice view.¡±

    Despite the hardships, he contemplated deeply about where he was. He was, by now, hundreds of leagues from the closest shore, floating on what was essentially a huge chunk of wood with about three dozen other souls, not knowing exactly when they would next see solid earth. Even some of the more experienced seafarers aboard were apprehensive about this journey. However, the uncertainty and danger it brought was all worth it, as it brought him and his two young comrades closer to a chance at fighting more evenly against the Titanian regime, drawing nearer to the end of the war, and hopefully, the cessation of the subjugation and oppression that was responsible for killing his own parents before he turned the age of five.

    His father was a hardworking, humble mason, and his mother a loving, dedicated homemaker. Their time together as a family was short, as Mr. and Mrs. Hout¡¯s lives were taken by Titanian soldiers who had not yet heard news of the war-hating Emperor Halsten¡¯s acsession to the throne. Ivan missed his parents dearly, almost every day, even 15 years on. He was then raised by kind neighbours, but their warmth never equated to that which his own parents would¡¯ve shown him.

    That¡¯s right, he thought, shutting his eyes as blurry images of his parents¡¯ faces came into view. He had almost forgotten what they¡¯d looked like. No kid should ever have to feel the way I did. That¡¯s why I joined the Shield.

    The young man was so entranced by the visages of his lost loved ones, that he neglected to listen to the sound of hasty footsteps making their way over to the beak head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ go¡­¡± he muttered, as his eyes fluttered open. However instead of seeing the vast canopy of darkness above him, almost his entire visual field was taken up by something else.

    ¡°You don¡¯t just feel like shit, you look and smell like it too, pal.¡± the intruder scoffed.

    Startled by the person¡¯s appearance, Ivan nearly jumped into a seated position, almost scrambling backwards before remembering that he was at the edge of a seafaring vessel in the middle of a vast ocean.

    The woman, who had backed up a bit, reminded him of a younger version of Manisha, with shorter hair that only went down to the base of her neck. It wasn¡¯t Manisha, but by then he was somewhat familiar with the person standing before him.

    ¡°How long were you here?¡± Ivan¡¯s brow was raised.

    ¡°After I heard you saying you felt like shit.¡± the woman smiled, tugging up a corner of her lips.

    ¡°What do you want, umm¡­¡±

    Ivan wanted to use the woman¡¯s name, but he had forgotten it.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t help but think you needed a little reminder, northerner. You like to throw up off the edge of this beak head, but this is where we do our number ones and twos as well. Is your sense of smell somehow affected by your nausea too?¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I, umm¡­ sorry.¡± Ivan sheepishly muttered as he looked in between his legs before a hand appeared below his eyes.

    ¡°Poor little northerner,¡± the woman said sardonically, pouting her lips teasingly. ¡°Stand up.¡±

    Feeling insulted, Ivan refused the hand offered to him and got up on his own. The woman shrugged and led him to the forecastle deck.

    ¡°Why¡¯s the cook of the ship interested in my business?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh, just plain old curiosity. It ain¡¯t every day I get to see someone like you. Besides, as the cook, Captain Rohan places a lotta trust in me, so he expects me to clean up around here. Including the mess that is¡­¡±

    She looked him sweat-soaked form up and down, crossing her arms.

    ¡°¡­you.¡±

    ¡°Is it normal for southern women to have such damn big mouths? Where I¡¯m from, if you¡¯re a lady, you get a light pinch for talking the way you do.¡±

    Manisha¡¯s feisty too, but she does it with love. This chick¡­ she¡¯s just a bitch.

    ¡°Is it normal for the barbarians and marauders I grew up hearing tales about to be so fragile in truth?¡± he giggled, slapping his chest which prompted him to take a step back.

    ¡°You¡¯re a weird woman¡­ ah, that¡¯s right,¡± he remembered something. ¡°Bhavana. That¡¯s your name. You stay away from me, alright? Have a good night.¡±

    Ivan prepared to descend a nearby ladder below deck, but Bhavana grabbed his forearm and pulled at it.

    ¡°You and I still have business!¡± she cried as Ivan rolled onto the top deck.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± he grumbled.

    She produced an item from a pocket of the baggy three-quarter pants she wore, something that was about the size of a thumb and woody in appearance.

    ¡°Eat that slowly,¡± she instructed, shoving the root into Ivan¡¯s palm. ¡°It¡¯s ginger. Tastes awful, but it¡¯ll help you feel brand new again.¡±

    Ivan glanced at the foreign delicacy in his hand, then back at the woman who gave it to him. Her face was becoming red from holding back a storm of laughter.

    ¡°You held a cure for seasickness from for nearly a month?¡± he narrowed his eyes.

    Bhavana let out a great guffaw, prompting Ivan to bury his face in his hands out of embarrassment.

    ¡°I only wanted to see if would subside by itself. It didn¡¯t. Ah, now I can finally tell my ancestors I made a northerner suffer!¡±

    ¡°Damn you¡­¡± Ivan turned with his back away.

    ¡°Hey, Ivan, whatever your name is¡­¡± she rested a hand on his back. ¡°You¡¯re a funny fella, ya know. You really are. I¡¯m going to have a lot of fun with you on this trip.¡±

    ¡°Cook me up something good, and I might say the same for you. Maybe.¡±

    ¡°I might have to take you up on your offer.¡± she patted his shoulders, before leaving.

    --

    Deep in the depths of Serenity¡¯s Song, inside one of its many spacious holds, a welder worked, using tools powered by Reserve to fuse together long but sturdy pieces of metal together. The only light in the area was the piping hot, orange glow coming from the forge the welder worked with, a temperature that was not naturally possible to attain. Yet the welder¡¯s father had taught her well, and she used his teachings to fabricate a structure inside the ship that would help feed its crew members for the long run. All it needed were seeds and soil, which the Serenity had plenty of stored aboard, and the installation of glass walls and powerful Pool-based lamps. But those parts would come later. Amidst the clanging of the welder¡¯s hammer, a pair of feet softly made their way to her. She safely put her tools aside and removed her welding goggles. The figure of a boy soon entered her view.

    ¡°How¡¯s the greenhouse coming along?¡± Ilias asked his elder sister.

    ¡°I really only just started,¡± she shrugged, wiping sweat from her brow. ¡°But we should be ready to start planting in a few days.¡±

    ¡°We never need those in the south,¡± Ilias proclaimed. ¡°We get to grow all year-round. Do northerners not eat veggies when it¡¯s cold?¡±

    ¡°No, we do. Most of them don¡¯t have greenhouses, but we store a lot of them at the end of the growing season. Are you satisfied now?¡±

    He asks so many questions, the girl noted. Like Stefan used to. Before the war.

    ¡°I got another question.¡± Ilias smiled.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Anwen nodded, doing her best to keep a smile on her face despite the stresses afflicting her, the annoying inquiries from her brother making it harder to maintain. Being the de facto head of the Black Shield¡¯s mission, doing all the technical work it required on her own, learning a foreign language with no one to teach her, and facing the reality of having a new sibling were all eating away at her. And she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about it. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden.

    ¡°Did Pops teach you how to do that? If he did, he must¡¯ve been a real smart man.¡±

    ¡°He did,¡± Anwen let out a soft sigh. ¡°Everything I know, he taught me. I learned a lot from him, and because no one else knows what I do, I was sent on this mission. And don¡¯t use past tense when you talk about him. Gareth¡¯s very much alive. I know it.¡±

    Ilias rubbed his hands apprehensively in reaction to his sister¡¯s sudden tone raising. But still, he wanted to use this time to try to learn more about his father. Including his relationship with sister.

    ¡°Why do you call him that?¡± Ilias craned his neck. ¡°You don¡¯t call him Pa, or Pops, or Dad?¡±

    Anwen stood up, took a few steps, stopping just in front of her brother. She kneeled bent over slightly to match his eye-level and put her hands on his shoulders, narrowing her eyes as she stared into the boy''s.

    ¡°Gareth wasn¡¯t a normal dad,¡± she answered, her tone sharp. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to be a dad, okay?¡±

 Seventy-Two: Sibling Tension

    ¡°Gareth never held me when I was sad, he didn¡¯t let me grow up in a town with others, so I still don¡¯t know how to interact with people normally, and he never congratulated me when I finished one of his insanely complicated Titanian designs. Including this one I¡¯m working on right now! He never taught me how to be a girl! All the kids in Marius, they didn¡¯t look away from me because I¡¯m a southerner. They looked away from me because I acted like a boy! Only Leon and--¡±

    ¡°Anwen, you¡¯re¡­ hurting me.¡± Ilias grimaced as his sister¡¯s hands compressed down on him.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Anwen¡¯s brow rose. She glanced at each of her hands, each tightly gripping onto one of her brother¡¯s thin, immature shoulders. Was she holding him that hard during her whole rant? She pulled her hands away. ¡°S-Sorry.¡±

    A frown appeared on the half-southern boy¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Was everything you just said true?¡± he asked with inquisition.

    She was hardly aware of what she had spoken. Why did she even mention Leon¡¯s name? Ilias had no idea who he was. Her emotions had taken a complete hold of her, driven by the weight put on her and the uncertainty that mounted with each day.

    ¡°Yes.¡± she glumly nodded. A sense of remorse was starting to replace her anger. ¡°I¡­ I said he didn¡¯t want to be a dad, right? Truth is, he didn¡¯t want to think of himself as one. But I think, in some way, he really did act as one for me."

    ¡°I-I see. But did you still love him?¡± Ilias inquired.

    Anwen straightened her back. What was it that she felt for Gareth, as the man who raised her? Gratitude? There was certainly that. But what of love, as a daughter should show to her father?

    ¡°I¡­ think so.¡± she answered in a normal tone.

    ¡°Do you think if he stayed in Chitran, he would¡¯ve loved me too?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even know you existed, Ilias,¡± Anwen spoke truthfully. ¡°But he would¡¯ve. He definitely would¡¯ve loved you. You¡¯re his flesh and blood. I¡¯m not. He didn¡¯t have to love me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he would¡¯ve.¡± Ilias defiantly countered.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Anwen raised a brow.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have left Ma, then,¡± Ilias reasoned. ¡°Ma¡¯s always said he never left her heart. But he left her.¡±

    ¡°Ilias, don¡¯t you know who your dad was? He left her for a reason!¡±

    ¡°I do know. But it¡¯s so dumb, ain¡¯t it? Such a dumb reason to not know who he was. I needed him but he was never there,¡± Ilias pouted. ¡°You¡¯re proof that he could¡¯ve cared for me and Ma.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t change anything about that,¡± Anwen tried to comfort the boy, who was bogged down by her own prompts. ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about him. It¡¯ll need some time, but I promise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll take time, I know,¡± Ilias turned his back on her, a deep frown set on his face, fighting back the urge to tear up. ¡°It just sucks.¡±

    ¡°Ilias, come on!¡± Anwen wished to soothe her aggrieved brother, but to no avail. He had already gone up the ladder leading to an upper deck. The girl buried her face in her hands. She knew dealing with a sudden new sibling entering her life would be difficult to navigate by itself, but having to deal with one who did not get to experience the paternal relationship he deserved, while she got something that resembled one by pure chance was another challenge.

    I¡¯m a terrible sister, she thought to herself.

    --

    ¡°Two hundred and forty-eight, two hundred and forty-nine¡­ two hundred and fifty!¡± a crowd of sailors cried from the top deck of Serenity¡¯s Song as they watched two men hanging from the railing at the very back of the vessel.

    ¡°Two hundred and fifty consecutive muscle-ups from Stefan!¡± a sailor confirmed as the boy climbed onto the deck. ¡°Now, which one of you fellas wants to beat his record!¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°I do!¡± five hands simultaneously went up. Stefan scanned their faces and smirked.

    ¡°Maybe if all of you guys take turns doing it, you could have a chance at beating me.¡± Stefan chuckled.

    ¡°He wants the challenge!¡± a sailor cried. ¡°Let¡¯s have it!¡±

    ¡°I accept it!¡± the moderator of the contest proclaimed. ¡°I humbly believe that it¡¯ll take more than one of ya to even compare to him. So, one of ya, step right up!¡±

    ¡°Make sure ya don''t slack off! It¡¯ll take all of us to clear ''im!¡± four of the five young southern men yelled to the others as he positioned himself on the railings, using his strong forearms to hang from the back railings. A lifetime of labour on the sea had granted the sailors much strength, but it was nothing compared to the boost Reserve offered. In fact, this contest had only been called because they had seen how Stefan did the work of five men with relative ease and wanted to see if he could reach the grand number of quarter-thousand. But the challenge he had been put up to hadn¡¯t even caused him to break a sweat.

    Boredom was easy to come across on an isolating journey that was as long as it is. Stefan took every chance he took to amuse himself with the southern sailors. He had learned much, from playing board games like chaturanga and pachisi, to repairing weakened support beams and cleaning the decks with holystone. He learned that southerners were hardly different from people like him. The crew of Serenity¡¯s Song had come to treat him as one of their own despite their initial reluctance to accept him. When he wasn¡¯t trying to pass time, though, he took shifts with Ivan to power the Serenity using his Reserve, hauling it across the sea. Between Manisha¡¯s sassy, encouraging remarks, and Rohan¡¯s stern, apathetic gaze, he had gotten used to the routine. Perhaps, he had gotten too used to it. It had distracted him all from two things that mattered to him very much¡ªhis family. His only family remaining on Terra.

    A small figure weaved its way past the group of awed sailors, stopping behind the one profile that towered high above the rest, and whose skin and eyes differed greatly, yet he was as cohesive with them as any other sailor.

    Ilias pulled Stefan¡¯s shirt, prompting the older boy to turn and look down at his young cousin.

    ¡°Can we talk, please?¡± Ilias asked, his sad frown fixed onto his face.

    Stefan tilted his head.

    ¡°Right now? I¡¯m¡­ kind of doing something, though.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Ilias spoke, his voice cracking. ¡°Not in front of everyone too.¡±

    Stefan glanced behind him, where the five sailors began their attempt at matching Stefan¡¯s record, then returned his gaze towards Ilias.

    ¡°Alright.¡± he nodded.

    Taken to a hold below deck, Ilias and Stefan sat down on chests. Ilias tried to retell his encounter with Stefan as best as his 10-year-old mind could articulate it. Stefan tried to piece together the situation as the boy spoke and got a general understanding of it by the end of Ilias¡¯ ramble.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re worked up by the way she reacted to your questions, is that right?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ilias gloomily nodded.

    Stefan patted the boy¡¯s head with a grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Stefan chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s just the way she talks. When I first met her I really thought she wanted to kill me. But now, I think she¡¯s a little less willing to.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s about Pa, Stefan!¡± Ilias cried.

    ¡°I know. She¡¯s had a complicated relationship with him. I didn¡¯t live with the two of them for very long, so I can¡¯t speak on it too much.¡±

    Ilias looked at the ground at his feet for a few moments, before glancing back up at Stefan.

    ¡°I just wanted to know what Pa was like. I didn¡¯t expect her to answer the way she did.¡±

    Stefan sighed. By then, he had realized that Ilias was the type of kid who wouldn¡¯t stop asking questions until he got his answers, no matter who it was directed to. He reasoned that the same answer Ilias wanted from Anwen, he now wanted from Stefan too. But it wasn¡¯t one he was ready to answer yet. His own opinion on Gareth was still very blurry.

    ¡°I want you to save all your questions for later. For way, way later.¡± Stefan requested.

    ¡°Why not now?¡± Ilias asked.

    ¡°Because only Anwen can answer them,¡± Stefan answered. ¡°And she¡¯s not ready yet. You saw how busy she was, right? She just wasn¡¯t in the right headspace.¡±

    She¡­ really isn¡¯t alright, he realized, only after speaking the words into existence. She¡¯s taking this all on by herself. We haven¡¯t had a proper talk since after we left port.

    ¡°How long will I need to wait?¡±

    ¡°Until we get back to Yeupis. That¡¯s when she¡¯ll be ready to answer your question. Like, a good answer.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ilias sighed. He was disappointed, but Stefan¡¯s response was acceptable. ¡°Could you do me a favour?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Stefan asked.

    ¡°Talk to her for me,¡± she said. ¡°I have a feeling she¡¯ll only listen to you. She¡¯s barely even talked to Ma.¡±

    Stefan¡¯s grin deepened.

    ¡°I will. But remember, no matter what she says or does, don¡¯t think of her as a bad person. After all, if she was a bad person, she never would¡¯ve helped you back at the beach, right?¡±

    Ilias produced a warm beam.

    ¡°Yeah. Thanks, Stefan. You¡¯re the best!¡± Ilias rammed into the older boy¡¯s stomach, wrapping his arms around his waist. Stefan reciprocated, leaning over slightly to squeeze him back.

    ¡°I appreciate you understanding.¡± Stefan said in turn.

    ¡°Oh, and one more thing!¡± Ilias demanded as he pulled out of Stefan¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Ma we talked. I don¡¯t want her to worry with how busy she¡¯s been.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Stefan smiled again, taking his leave.

    As he went to rejoin the southern sailors at their contest, a thought formed in his head.

    Reserve can help you do a lot, but it won¡¯t fix every problem.

    Stefan knew that he had a contest he¡¯d inevitably win very soon, but a hard and possibly long conversation to have later that night.

 Seventy-Three: Yearning and Learning

    In the month or so that the Black Shield crew had been guests aboard Serenity¡¯s Song, Stefan had taken to retiring to a particular hold in one of the vessel¡¯s lower decks each night. His lodgings consisted of little more than a hammock suspended from the ceiling, but it was comfortable. After all, he had slept through countless episodes of warfare, and comfortably at that. Well, as comfortable as one could get in a massive piece of floating wood in a long-forgotten sector of the Global Ocean. Only a single curtain separated him from the next person¡¯s lodgings. Ironically, despite how close their accommodations were, he hadn¡¯t interacted with its resident much in their time aboard the ship. But it would change that night. Gently pulling the curtain open, he was greeted by the sight of a figure sitting with their back against a barrel. On their lap was a notebook and a pen in one of their hands, and to their right was a thick book whose design was recognisable by Stefan.

    That¡¯s the Shimajima language book Jay gave her, he mused, its aged cover and yellow pages a dead giveaway.

    ¡°So¡­ra,¡± Anwen whispered to herself as she wrote characters in her notebook that were incomprehensible to the boy silently observing her. ¡°Sky.¡±

    She¡¯s lefthanded? Stefan registered as the black ink from her fountain pen flowed smoothly against the paper of her notebook in almost graceful strokes. It looked more like a piece of artwork being created than words being printed by Anwen''s nimble hand. I¡¯ve only just realized that¡­ cool.

    ¡°Anwen, do you mind if we¡ª

    Completely immersed in her study and startled by the boy¡¯s voice, Anwen shrieked. Her fountain pen flew from her hand, causing it to collide into a support beam. The girl snapped her head towards Stefan, her frightened expression quickly transforming to one of disappointment.

    ¡°Fucking hell, Stefan! Can you be a little considerate next time?¡± she grunted, before getting on her feet and stomping her way to her pen. Stefan scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, his face reddening rapidly.

    As Anwen returned with her pen, she noticed a viscous feeling on her fingers. Taking her spot next to the barrel, she looked at her hands, covered in the ink of her broken pen.

    ¡°Shit, look what you made me do!¡± she grumbled, tossing the now useless instrument to the side. ¡°Now I¡¯m gonna have to borrow one of the Captain¡¯s. It was such a nice one, too.¡±

    ¡°You did that, don¡¯t blame me.¡± Stefan sighed. His conscience was deep in consideration for the girl.

    ¡°Well, I guess I can¡¯t study for the rest of the night,¡± Anwen frowned. She wiped her hands on her a handkerchief, but the ink was smudged into her skin. It would be hard to remove. ¡°So what did you scare the shit out of me for?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Ilias. He told me about what happened in your workshop.¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°He was pretty upset when he came to me about it. I managed to calm him down, but you really need to watch what you say to him.¡±

    ¡°I was being honest. Everything I said, it came from my heart. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him, but what was I supposed to do? Lie to the kid about his own father? I want to paint Gareth in the way I and I only knew him, not as some mythical hero. Aunty Manisha probably told Ilias his dad was something like a legend, but he needed to hear the truth.¡±

    ¡°You need to remember that he¡¯s a lot younger than us. He won¡¯t understand what you say, even if it¡¯s true. From what I could tell, your tone, the way you said it was harsh.¡±

    Anwen gazed at her stained, sticky palms, taking time to register Stefan¡¯s words. She understood he appreciated her honesty, but she didn¡¯t want to accept that her words were hurtful.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember the first four years of my life, Stefan,¡± she turned to the boy after a few long moments of reflection. ¡°I would do anything to get even a little bit of that time back. You were held back from knowing about your own truth, and... I understand I had a part in that,¡±

    Stefan cringed internally. He remembered exactly what he¡¯d done to the girl, having been consumed by a primal rage. All because he was furious that the truth was delivered to him with such a delay.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Ilias to not know the truth about his dad. And I know I could¡¯ve said it in a better way, I tried to say sorry, but it was just¡­ it was just begging for me to let it out, Stefan! I had to let it go. Am I a bad sister for doing that?¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Stefan took a seat next to the girl, expressing empathy to her in such an awkward situation.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I never told you about that happened to me during the battle at the Depot.¡± he spoke in a soft tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s that gotta do with all this?¡±

    ¡°Just hear me out. On that day, I saw my older brother. Fighting out on their front, for the Titanians, as some sort of a scout. He saw me, and I saw him. But he didn¡¯t try to attack me. Instead, he told me exactly what had happened to him this whole time, everything that happened to my family. All the questions I wondered about from the moment I woke up on Gareth¡¯s shoulder were answered. It hurt so much, you know. To know that I¡¯d never see my mom and my uncle again, to learn about what my brother had to face. I¡¯d be lying if I said I was completely over it. But, I think¡­ slowly, I¡¯m starting to feel relieved about what he said. I have a few less things that¡¯ll linger in my head now.¡±

    Anwen turned her head, gazing into the boy¡¯s eyes with some sort of renewed vigour. Her eyes spoke of curiosity, sympathy, and ease all at once.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you got some closure, even if all your loose ends aren¡¯t tied. But why did you decide to tell me that now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m answering your question, about if you were a bad sister or not. I don¡¯t think you are one. I can only imagine my brother feeling some kind of relief after he told me his story, even as I was bawling my eyes out surrounded by so much danger. I think Ilias will appreciate you telling him some of his own truth, some time down the line. But just not now.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ feel a little better now,¡± Anwen said after a short spell of silence. ¡°Thanks for telling me that, Stefan. I don''t feel as awful now. But yeah, you¡¯re right. I should¡¯ve said it to him in a way his little brain can digest.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel bad for that at all,¡± he said. ¡°But you know what you should feel bad about?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡ª

    Anwen was so taken aback by the switch in the boy¡¯s tone that she failed to register that the weighty book that was to her right was now in Stefan¡¯s hands, standing upright in front of her. His arms were stretched out to the ceiling, using his stature to hold the book as far away as possible from Anwen in the confines of the small space.

    ¡°What gives?¡± she cried, shooting up to her feet. Her hands clawed at the sky like a child trying to reach a kite tangled in the branches of a tree.

    ¡°You should feel bad for doing every single thing on your own!¡± Stefan scolded. ¡°Have you even bothered to ask me or Ivan for a little help? Or even Aunty Manisha when she¡¯s not working?¡±

    ¡°What kind of help could you give me? Do you understand how complicated the stuff I do is?¡± Anwen cried as she practically tried to climb up Stefan¡¯s lengthy form.

    ¡°I¡¯m dumber than you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t help! Look, your pen¡¯s broken, right? There. That¡¯s something I can help with.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡­¡±

    ¡°You just have to say the words. Then you get your book back.¡±

    Anwen crossed her arms and rolled her eyes, reluctantly taking the defeat.

    ¡°Can you help me learn Shimajima, please?¡±

    Stefan beamed, his knees bending as he descended to the floor.

    ¡°Was that hard at all?¡±

    ¡°Whatever, just start already! So how exactly are you going to help when you don¡¯t know how to read it?¡± Anwen followed the boy¡¯s lead, seating herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy. You teach me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Stefan opened the book, carefully flipping some aged pages. He saw that the right hand side of the book contained words and phrases in standard Yeupisian, while the lefthand side contained their translation in Shimajimese. To that effect, he avoided looking at the side with the foreign characters scribbled all over them. He genuinely wished for Anwen to teach him some of the language.

    ¡°What does that say?¡± he said, pointing to a line.

    ¡°That¡­?¡± Anwen said, leaning over to get a clearer view of the words. Remembering the sound of each character, and what the order they were printed in meant, it took her a few moments to decipher the simple sentence.

    ¡°Sendou ooku shite fune yama ni noboru.¡± she said, with great effort. Without a native speaker of Shimajimese to correct her, it was impossible determine if her accent was near acceptable, but she was sure the pronunciation was correct. This was the first language other than Yeupisian, neither its northern nor southern dialects, that Stefan¡¯s ears had heard. He wanted to laugh, considering that to him, the words were nothing but gibberish.

    ¡°And that means¡­?¡± he asked after suppressing himself just enough to not burst out laughing.

    ¡°Too many captains will steer the ship up a mountain.¡±  Anwen said, full confidence breaming from her voice.

    Stefan slapped a palm over his own mouth, unleashing a gale of cacophony from it.

    ¡°Steering a ship up a mountain¡­? I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s the funniest thing I¡¯ve ever heard!¡±

    He threw his head back as he cackled, his body heaving with each breath he made. Grumbling, Anwen grabbed a handful of the front of his t-shirt, pulling his face inches away from hers.

    ¡°I thought you were going to help me practice my Shimajimese, not laugh at me!¡± she snapped.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t laughing at you! I was laughing at your words!¡±¡± he put his hands up in surrender. Anwen¡¯s face was set in an expression of severe distaste, keeping it that way as she held his shirt, staring daggers into his soul. Stefan debated on whether to pull himself out of her grasp¡ªhe definitely, very easily could¡ªbut then the girl¡¯s face became tender, and her grip on his shirt loosened.

    ¡°Oh, I know. I thought it was funny too when I first said it. But... you still laughed at my expense. So get a face full of ink, Stefan!¡± she said cried, patting the boy¡¯s cheeks like they were a drum, leaving it with faint marks.

    Stefan felt his cheeks getting hot at the girl¡¯s touch.

    ¡°Okay, but what does it even mean though?¡± Stefan shook her hands off of him, an effort to conceal his flustered state.

    ¡°I guess it means something won¡¯t work if too many people have a part in it. You ever heard of this one proverb? It goes something like ¡®too many cooks spoil the broth¡¯. They mean the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Nope. On to the next one!¡± Stefan exclaimed, flipping through the book vigorously.

    ¡°Be careful with that, that thing¡¯s ancient!¡± Anwen exclaimed as Stefan grinned.

 Seventy-Four: A Captains Musings

    The churning waters of the Global Ocean caused Serenity¡¯s Song to bob up and down, much like a slice of lemon dropped into a glass filled with cold liquid. The clouds above it were thick, grey, and all-encompassing. Relentless cloudburst pelted the vessel for hours and hours on end, as if the water within was being squeezed from the clouds like a hand pressing down on a damp sponge, forcing the crew to retreat below deck until it was safe enough to emerge and carry on with their work. Storms of such intensity were not unheard just off the coast of his homeland, but being so far offshore made it incredibly nerve-wracking. In fact, it was only due to Stefan and Ivan¡¯s Reserve that it stayed on course, temporarily sacrificing the capability to remain stable in order to do so.

    High up in the crow¡¯s nest, however, a soul remained atop the Serenity. Leaning onto the rail in front of him, the man silently relished in the rainfall, getting soaked to the bone. He was unphased, though. Never before had he experienced such a phenomenon in his life, remaining above deck during a rough storm with both the heavens and sea battering his vessel, in an area of Terra so incredibly far from home. It had been two months since he left Yeupis, and although he missed it dearly, he took every opportunity he could to take in this once-in-a-lifetime experience. Fear and caution had once calculated every one of his moves, with the arrival of the two Reserve-wielding northerners, but now he¡¯d put everything in their hands and trusted them to keep him and everyone else safe. That¡¯s why, despite a fairly realistic chance of suddenly being thrown yards below onto the top deck, Rohan remained steadfast, keeping a watchful eye on the sky and sea around him.

    His thoughts turned to the reason he became a sailor in the first place. Many sailors had been on the sea from their tender years, but Rohan had only been in its domain for barely two decades, already a grown man. Originally working as a shipbuilder, his career took a change in trajectory when he received the terrible news that someone close to him, the one he provided for and cherished, had come down with an illness that ravaged her lungs, taking away her ability to breathe or even speak properly. On a shipbuilder¡¯s salary, he hardly made the income needed to care for her. He took a risk, finding work as a sailor through an acquaintance. His knowledge on the capabilities and design of seafaring vessels took him far.

    In two years he became a second mate, and two years later he became a first mate. Only two years later, he finally earned the title of captain, and leased his own mighty ship. In only a few short years, he had gone from putting vessels together, to commanding them as they shuttled around south Yeupis. But time wasn¡¯t so kind on his sweetheart. Her disease progressed into a terminal stage, beyond the point where any medicine could have effect, and her soul finally gave up. Since the day he laid his beloved to rest, Rohan had nearly non-stop explored the seas, and knew every inch of the waters within the permitted zone like the back of his hand. He developed amiable relationships with his crew, providing for them and making sure they were safe and secure on his voyages. In return, he was given their limitless loyalty and complete trust. He had developed a web of companions to rely on at sea, but unlike them, no one was waiting for him at home. He had no one to return to. Perhaps realizing that was the reason he finally relented, giving into Manisha of Chitran¡¯s demands to take her and her companions far into a region unknown. If something happened to him, would anyone mourn for him?

    ¡°Namrata¡­ I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d kick me in the balls or give me a real warm kiss on the cheek for listening to that crazy woman. But¡­ one thing¡¯s for sure,¡± he spoke to the sky like it was his late love. ¡°I¡¯m only here ¡®cause of you.¡±

    ¡°Rohan, there you are!¡± a voice like honey belted from below. Rohan looked over the side of the crow¡¯s nest, almost expecting it to be his Namrata. To his disappointment, he saw Manisha¡¯s face peering up at him as she was halfway up the top of the Serenity¡¯s Jacob¡¯s ladder, clambering up as the ship swayed from side to side.

    ¡°Get your ass back down!¡± Rohan exclaimed as the seasoned navigator rapidly made her way up.

    ¡°I¡¯m already here. Could¡¯ve said it earlier.¡± she shrugged, as she climbed over the wooden rails of the lookout.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out here in this storm!¡± Rohan grumbled, stepping back as much as he could in the confined space to give himself whatever little room he could. ¡°Ya don''t see how bad it is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy down there, you get me? Just need to escape for a bit. And ain¡¯t that the reason you¡¯re here too?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ fuckin¡¯ hell, guess you¡¯re right,¡± Rohan sighed, relaxing his tense shoulders. ¡°What are you here to annoy me about?¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to enjoy the view as you are, in peace.¡± Manisha shrugged.

    ¡°Fine, then.¡± Rohan turned around, looking out in one direction, while Manisha kept her back to him, gazing in another.

    The skies had only darkened after she arrived, and the flashes of lightning only seemed to get brighter. The rain¡¯s battering did not falter one bit. It also didn¡¯t help that the crow¡¯s nest was situated away from the ship¡¯s centre of gravity, a recipe for terrible seasickness upon even the most experienced of sailors. The waves looked ever so turbulent, and remaining still on the highest point on the ship was impossible. To be quiet in such a chaotic moment was unsettling.

    Suddenly, a powerful wave crashed into the stern of the ship. It cause everything on the vessel to jolt forward. Anything not tethered to the ground nor any person grabbing onto something would be flung by yards. In the corner of his eyes, Rohan spotted a shape flying away from the crow¡¯s nest, accompanied by a shriek of surprise. His reflexes, tempered by his intuitions as a captain, took control of him. Without even properly getting a look at what he grabbed, he found an ankle in his tight grip, connected to Manisha¡¯s dangling body. The damp bandana on her head was not as fortunate, falling off her scalp and floating away into the abyss that was the Global Ocean, a lost cause. Her curly locks flowed below her, and that moment she looked more like an ordinary southern maiden than a hardened sailor. Rohan used his sinewy arms to pull the woman back into the crow¡¯s nest, after which a smirk manifested on his face.

    ¡°For someone as tenured as you, you¡¯re awfully scared of heights.¡± he snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m ain¡¯t scared of heights!¡± Manisha snapped, this time firmly gripping onto the railings behind her. ¡°I¡¯m scared of¡­ falling. Yeah, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m scared of falling.¡±

    ¡°Ain¡¯t we all?¡± Rohan shrugged.

    ¡°So what if we are?¡± she muttered, before turning away from him, taken over by shyness. She squeezed the railings hard, embarrassed out of her mind. She had already put that man and his crew in terrible peril by dragging them out to the middle of nowhere, and now she owed him once more for saving her from a grave injury, or worse. ¡°Th-Thanks, though.¡±

    Rohan wasn¡¯t a fool, though. He knew the woman felt ashamed of her circumstances. He was surprised by it, though. He¡¯d always known her to be the toughest, most stubborn, and frankly the craziest woman he had ever known. That was all he had known her to be, and why he shunned her. But as realization crept up his veins, he remembered just why he never wanted to associate with her.

    She was just like Namrata. Rohan¡¯s late wife was a daring woman even well into her illness. It was she who convinced him to become a sailor despite the uncertainty and his lack of experience and qualifications. Manisha had that exact same fire in her as Namrata did. They thought the same and in some ways acted the same way. Rohan even saw that they had the same exact smile.

    Why again was he so vulgar to her? There was no reason, none at all.

    He approached her, placing a gentle palm on her shoulder.

    ¡°Manisha¡­ I¡¯d like to apologise to you.¡± he spoke with uncharacteristic warmth.

    She turned her head slightly in his direction.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°I''ve treated you terribly. For this entire time we¡¯ve known each other. I hardly treated you like an equal even though you¡¯re probably more fit for this kinda job than me. I never should¡¯ve doubted you for any reason.¡±

    Manisha snorted as she giggled, a tinge of melancholy laced into it.

    ¡°Apologise? What do I deserve an apology for? I¡¯m just the same psycho gal everyone and their mama on the southern coast knows for having a kid whose daddy she doesn¡¯t know. The hell do I need an apology for all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Them landlubbers can say whatever the hell they want, but they don¡¯t know the kindness you¡¯ve shown, nor how good of a mama ya really are. I¡¯ve seen it all throughout this trip. You took care of those three northern terrorists like your own family, and you never let your son be treated any differently from a southerner. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re a good woman, Manisha.¡±

    Manisha¡¯s arms shook, her grip on the rails failing as she was overwhelmed by the unexpected show of gratitude. She spun around slowly and looked Rohan right in the eye, her face damp not only from the rainwater, but her tears as well.

    ¡°Not one damn person has ever said anything quite like that to me, Rohan. You¡¯re one hell of an orator.¡± she stepped closer to him.

    ¡°I ain¡¯t no orator. I really do mean these words.¡± he smiled softly. Manisha leaned into his body, pressing the side of her face into his bare, soaked chest and wrapped around him tightly.

    Manisha was out of words to speak as Rohan squeezed her back for a long moment.

    ¡°Here''s a thought. How about I take Ilias in as an apprentice after we return to Yeupis? I mean, I¡¯m not sure what the situation will be like when we get home, but I assure you we¡¯ll make something work.¡±

    Manisha¡¯s heart exploded with joy as she heard his promise. She stepped back, a huge grin plastered on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯d¡ªI¡¯d love that! No, he¡¯d love that!¡± she clasped her hands and jumped on the balls of her feet like a child. A chance for her son to finally leave her dull, bigoted town was the absolute best she could ask for. "Thank you, thank you, thank you! Rohan, you''re a godsend!"

    After a short pause, she spoke again.

    ¡°Rohan, could ya promise me one more thing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course, my dear navigator. What would you like?¡± he smiled.

    ¡°If¡­ if something happens to me on the way there, or on the way back, or at any time¡­ would you please take care of Ilias for me?¡±

 Seventy-Five: A Grand Tale, Smaller Stories

    The waves of the Global Ocean only became rougher and rougher the longer they were at sea, and the journey became ever so taxing. Two and a half months into the voyage, the first vegetables from Anwen¡¯s greenhouse garden sprouted, although the yield was sparse. Sailors routinely argued over how to ration the food, and weariness slowly tore away at them. Not a single soul aboard had ever been so far away from home for so long. To that end, Rohan devised entertaining ways to keep his crews¡¯ minds and bodies in as good form as possible.

    It was simply, really. 12 sailors on one end of a rope, firmly holding onto it, and Stefan by himself on the other. In grueling games of tug-of-war, the southern crew had to work together, putting their petty differences aside in order to outpull the powerful half-Titanian, half-northern teenager and win the contest. The only reward they would gain was the return of appreciation and gratitude from their fellow sailors, and the bragging rights that came with beating a wielder of Reserve.

    Putting in decent effort, Stefan was given a run for his money as the other side put every fiber of muscle into hauling the rope to their side. Stefan shifted all his weight to one hip to give more of a semblance of trying. Perhaps it was lack of recent combat practice, but as he and the other team grabbed at each side of the rope, the untrained, ordinary men on the other side were started to give him somewhat of a hard time.

    This contest can really go in anyone¡¯s favor, Stefan reasoned. Would he actually start trying, or give them the satisfaction of a well-earned win like he almost always did in their activities together? If he couldn¡¯t try in even the most ordinary, non-combative environments, then how useful would he be the next time he saw battle?

    ¡°He¡¯s struggling, fellas!¡± a confident sailor cried. ¡°We got this, just a few more tugs! Rope pulling is what us seamen are made for!¡±

    Stefan heaved and heaved, the adrenaline he got solely from his Terran heritage forcing him to push through. But suddenly the weight felt a lot lighter. Each subsequent pull he made was notably easier, and he felt the rope feeding backwards much faster than what his hands were mustering.

    Before he understood how the sudden ease came to be, the southern team was on the floor of the top deck, flung forward and sprawled out on the ground. They groaned in defeat and annoyance as they pulled themselves to their knees and feet.

    ¡°Cheater!¡± a hand pointed accusingly in his direction. ¡°The kid was only supposed to rely on himself, and he got him some help! Him¡¯s a cheat, a fraud!¡±

    ¡°W-Wait! You don¡¯t understand¡ªno, wait¡­

    A chorus of laughter erupted behind him. The teenager swooped around and found a small figure holding a section of rope, a smirk of pride etched across his face.

    ¡°Ilias...? How did you get there?¡± Stefan asked before he thought of scolding the boy for interfering in his contest.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯m just that sneaky.¡± the 10-year-old chortled. He pointed a finger at the southern men as one of them stomped their way past Stefan to him.

    ¡°That northerner side of you is getting in the way, kid,¡± the sailor bent over, driving the tip of his index finger into the boy¡¯s forehead. ¡°Papaw was right. I guess your people are barbarians, no matter how little of their blood¡¯s in ya.¡±

    ¡°Buddy, relax,¡± Stefan said, trying to calm the irritated sailor. ¡°He didn¡¯t know any better. He just dropped in.¡±

    ¡°We hate cheaters,¡± the southern man turned around and stared daggers into him. ¡°And if there¡¯s one thing we dislike more, it¡¯s gotta be people who don¡¯t correct a cheater¡¯s behaviour!¡±

    ¡°Leave him alone. If you¡¯re gonna be mad at someone, be mad at me.¡± Stefan pushed himself in between the sailor and Ilias, the latter of whom had dropped the rope and was unable to utter a word, his mind completely bogged by the strange combination of words that had come out of the sailor¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Enough!¡± a powerful voice beckoned. The 12 sailors, Stefan, and Ilias whipped their heads towards the stern of the boat, where a figure had just pulled itself out from below deck. He made strides that shook the floorboards below them, warranting the silence of everyone in the vicinity. He grabbed the sailor who confronted Ilias by the collar of the shirt. His teammates were in utter shock, seeing their captain discipline one of his crew in such a way for the first time.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°You,¡± he said, his knuckles paling as they gripped the sailor¡¯s shirt tighter. ¡°You so much as graze a hair on his head like that again, I¡¯ll send you back home alone. In a raft. That boy¡¯s a guest and we treat him like one. Am I understood, sailor?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, sir.¡± the young sailor stammered, taking a half-step backwards.

    ¡°Thank you. Now don¡¯t let me see you again for the rest of the day. Scram,¡±

    Rohan let go of the man¡¯s shirt, allowing him to scramble below deck. As his gaze shifted, the other 11 men froze like deer as his eyes touched them.

    ¡°If y¡¯all don¡¯t wanna make the same mistake as that sorry fella, come closer. You too, Stefan.¡±

    The older boy glanced behind at his cousin, his face now full of remorse. Stefan could only offer a sympathetic smile. Rohan placed a warm hand on the little boy¡¯s scalp and gave him a beam.

    ¡°That fella ain¡¯t gonna do nothin¡¯ to ya anymore. Rest assured. Run along, now. We¡¯ll be busy for a while.¡±

    Ilias gave a slight, soft smile, and ran off to another area of Serenity¡¯s Song. He instructed Stefan and the 11 remaining sailors to make a circle.

    ¡°That fella there, he must¡¯ve been told a lot of things about northerners growing up. Lots of unfavorable things, from his ma and pa, or maybe even his grandparents. Now, I never met a northerner until I met you, Stefan, and your buddy Ivan. Well technically, I¡¯d met Ilias a couple of times, but I¡¯m getting ahead of myself. I myself never met one till then, but I know a few things about ¡®em,¡± he pointed to his temple. ¡°And our southern forefathers did have trouble with Stefan¡¯s people, lots of it. But it wasn¡¯t all trouble, not at all.¡±

    Rohan began to recount a grand tale woven from many intricate, smaller stories.

    Traditional south Yeupisian land, thousands of years earlier, had once gone a little farther north than the current boundaries, past the western section of the Marius Mountains and also into the southern portion of the Barrens. This caused northern and southern Yeupisians to interact heavily, doing trade, collecting resources and even marrying one another within this shared heartland. Of course, there were breaks in this mostly peaceful relationship, but none lasted long. Northerners and Southerners were each descended from different, but not very dissimilar groups of people called ethnicities, with their own languages and heritage. Despite these differences, all these groups generally got along well with one another. It was not until the First Invasion of Terra by the Titanians where things became more fragmented. In an effort to survive the increasingly frequent raids, each of the two races competed more and more for whatever resources they could gather, whether it be land, food, water, or shelter. They simultaneously defended themselves from Titanian attacks while trying to protect their possessions from their former neighbours. The various ethnicities sided with those who looked, acted, and thought similarly to them, giving rise to the modern-day northerners and southerners, each now speaking a slightly different dialect of the tongue forced upon them by the Titanians, losing many labels passed down through generations to time. These actions culminated into many wars throughout the centuries, and little by little, the northerners began to get the upper hand. They were able to push the southerners further and further south until they only occupied the southern third of the continent. Despite their smaller numbers, it was thought by many underground southerner scholars, including Rohan¡¯s father, that the northerners only came out on top due to technology secretly being given to them, suggesting that the Titanians were intentionally pitting the two groups against one another for at least some of the centuries-long rift. 41 years earlier, in a desperate, last-ditch effort to save themselves, the southern leadership begged the Emperor Henrik and the Titanians to create a barrier between them and the northerners, resulting in the construction of the Marius Mountains. The request was granted in exchange for the southerners becoming Titanian subjects, their lands used for agricultural purposes to feed the alien people. Every aspect of life would be restricted and regulated, and they would be taught that the Titanians were their only way to flourish as a society. The Barrens, a region that was once the only free zone for trade and shared dwellings between the two races since the arrival of the Titanians, were forced to be depopulated, and any and all contact between northerners and southerners would be punished brutally.

    ¡°So, Stefan,¡± Rohan neared the end of his talk. ¡°When Ivan mentioned way back when we were about to leave the permitted zone that relations between our people could normalize, I was elated. It filled me real hope that there were northerners who wanted to see things get back to how they should be.¡±

    ¡°Is that true, Cap?¡± a sailor inquired. ¡°You wanted to be friendly with the northerners the whole time?¡±

    ¡°I just never had the chance to say it aloud until now,¡± Rohan chuckled. ¡°I think this journey may be the start to a new path for us northerners and southerners. It¡¯ll take a whole lot of work, but now I believe we can become peaceful neighbours once again, just as our ancestors were millennia ago.¡±

    Stefan was filled with a sense of determination, renewed and invigorated by Rohan¡¯s words. Knowing about a dark past and present, he was hopeful that he could be a part of the process that would bring about peace for all Yeupisians. Working with them, he knew there would be a way to free both the northerners and the southerners from the cold, iron grip of the Titanian regime.

    Just then, appearing from the Jacob¡¯s ladder, Manisha crouched next to Rohan. She whispered a few words into his ear. His eyes became agape. The sailors judged by his expression that whatever news the navigator had given the captain was deeply consequential.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Rohan shot up to his feet, grabbing a telescope from Manisha¡¯s hands.

 Seventy-Six: A Long Awaited Moment

    The sight that was fed through the telescope¡¯s many lenses into the right eye of Rohan was an impossibly grand, dim purple wall. In the distance, it covered the sky and water entirely, with shapes that could be made out as islands somewhere further ahead dotted amongst the landscape. This great partition that encircled a sizeable chunk of the Global Ocean and everything inside it was the impassable Level 50 Barrier that had long been chronicled in sailors¡¯ journals of old, the reason no attempts had been made to enter the area in decades, if not centuries. If scurvy and treacherous weather hadn¡¯t stopped the crew, it was this behemoth of a construct that would, and even a return journey from such a point would prove to be fatal. However, the Serenity¡¯s Song was different. It had the resources it needed to cross this Barrier.

    ¡°Three leagues away¡­¡± he muttered, pulling the scope away from his face. ¡°We did it. We bloody did it!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be one to be this ecstatic.¡± Manisha giggled, rising to her feet.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be excited to see land after two and a half fucking months at sea?¡± Rohan rolled his eyes, feigning annoyance. In truth, Rohan had not been that happy in ages. He had survived a nearly impossible journey. His entire crew was still alive, even if some were quite ill, however avoiding such a condition was impossible. His guests were well. He had made amends with the greatest southern female navigator of all time, but most importantly, he was able to fulfill his promise. Now one last obstacle stood in the way of reaching one of the 200 or so various islands that comprised the Shimajima.

    ¡°You¡¯re only human after all, I guess,¡± Manisha shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll go inform Ivan and Stefan. This is what they¡¯ve been waiting for, even more than us.¡±

    In the meantime, Rohan ordered his crew to begin to prepare to dock. The ship¡¯s speed was increased, and supplies for landing were being readied. Every hand on board was eager to get this portion of the journey over with.

    Manisha weaved through droves of seamen hauling large bundles of whatever they could carry in their arms as she looked for one or both young northerner men who would break through the Level 50 Barriers.

    Inside a hold deep inside the hull of the ship, she found her son, his sister and their cousin amusing themselves with a game of cards. Rather than disturb their fun right away, she chose to wait it out before delivering the news to them.

    ¡°Two 6s.¡± Stefan announced, humbly placing down two cards face down on the floor between the three of them on a growing pile.

    ¡°Let me see,¡± Anwen said, examining the selection of cards in her hands as both sets of eyes next to her gazed at them. She made sure to scan through them carefully, making the movements of her pupils appear deliberate and thoughtful. She was able to choose between either a selection of fives, sixes, or sevens. However, due to the way they were shuffled, there was no guarantee she would have any of the cards she was able to play. Still, she had a tactic in mind, and she would play it.

    A good ol¡¯ game of Cheat, Manisha mused. Let us see how this goes.

    ¡°Two 5s,¡± she spoke loudly and with pride, quickly placing her two cards down on the deck.

    Ilias¡¯ eyes darted to connect with hers, and a cheeky smirk came up on his face.

    ¡°Cheat!¡± he confidently called. ¡°Anwen, you¡¯re a cheat!¡±

    Stefan stifled a chuckle behind his palm.

    The kid isn¡¯t letting that theme go, he remembered. He heard the word once and has been on it.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see then,¡± he said, putting on a calm expression. He lifted the two cards that Anwen placed as she carefully averted her gaze, while Ilias¡¯ eyes were glued to his cousin¡¯s card-wielding hand. Flipping them over, Stefan let out a snort.

    ¡°A 2 and a King.¡± he said as he slid the cards over to his cousin, ashamed of having lost.

    ¡°See? I already put in my Five, and Stefan put in two. There¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve put two Fives. Anwen, you need to get your head in order!¡± Ilias laughed. Manisha sighed. She knew that Ilias only meant well but she wished he¡¯d be just a little softer on his elder sister.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about my head? Well, I bet your head couldn¡¯t predict this!¡±

    Anwen lunged at the boy, and a moment later, the boy was being assaulted by tickles all over his body, prompting an eruption of laughter from both siblings as Stefan did nothing to try and prevent it.

    Bless her heart, Manisha contemplated. She loves him so much. Having a hard time expressing it is all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mean to spoil the party,¡± Manisha beamed, stepping forward from her covert snooping spot. ¡°But I got some important news to tell y¡¯all.¡±

    Stefan¡¯s emerald eyes glimmered with renewed purpose and fresh resolve. This was specifically what Jay had ordered him to do, and likely his most important role on this mission. He rose to his feet, and without a second thought, he raced his way up a series of ladders, all the way up to the top deck.

    ¡°Why is he so giddy all of a sudden?¡± Ilias asked his sister, tilting his head in an innocent way like a child his age would.

    ¡°This is what he was supposed to do all along. He¡¯s gonna break through that Barrier and bring us into the Shimajima. He¡¯s been waiting to do this the whole time!¡± Anwen said with a beam Ilias hadn¡¯t seen since they left Chitran together. Her cheeks flared up with warmth as thoughts of Stefan fluttered through her head.

    Wait, why am I thinking about him like that? Gross¡­ of all the things that could be going through your mind right now, Anwen¡ª

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go give him our support, then!¡± Ilias rose to his feet, taking one of Anwen¡¯s hands in his and yanking her to an upright stature. Despite his age and slim build he easily pulled her along to an exit, taking her with him to be by Stefan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Wait, you two!¡± Manisha cried as the two children whizzed past her. Keeping up with them would be pointless. ¡°Ah, fuckin¡¯ hell. I guess I¡¯ll have to look for Ivan myself.¡±

    Manisha scoured the ship from top to bottom, scanning every hold and deck of the Serenity¡¯s Song for a man she¡¯d come to know as being seldom predictable, although she had heard different about him from Stefan and Anwen. She looked through the lockers, bread rooms and even the hen coop, but not a single head nor hair of him was found. She searched through her own cabin which she shared with Ilias, one of two which were highly furnished and indistinguishable from a normal bedroom in land, minus the constant rocking.

    Finally, she set her sights on the one room even she was not permitted to enter.

    The Captain¡¯s cabin.

    Carefully making her way, being wary of unwanted eyes as a precaution¡ªeven though no one except Rohan himself would question her for being in his room¡ªshe stopped behind its doors, locked into place from the inside.

    ¡°It ain¡¯t gonna be you who¡¯s gon¡¯ be in trouble, it¡¯s gon¡¯ be me!¡± she heard a young woman¡¯s voice cry out of frustration with someone else in the room.

    ¡°For getting a bedsheet a little dirty? Oh, come on!¡± a man of the same age, the voice sounded, snapped back, his northern accent easily singling out who it belonged to.

    ¡°No one else except Manisha has any, so do you know how hard they are to come by? I¡¯m gonna lose a month¡¯s salary!¡±

    Getting name-dropped the moment I arrive? Oh, this is going to be fun. Rohan can wait a little while longer.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting like there isn¡¯t a literal ocean around us full of water to clean it with.¡± Manisha could just tell Ivan was rolling his eyes, his arms crossed.

    ¡°You ain¡¯t been on the sea for very long, so let me give you a li¡¯l hint, sweetheart. Saltwater smells very different from freshwater!¡±

    ¡°So what are we going to do, then? Wash it up with the precious freshwater we have stored?¡±

    A pause erupted for a few seconds, the silence only disrupted by the soft crashes of the waves around them.

    ¡°¡­I know exactly how much I¡¯ll need. I am the cook around here, after all.¡±

    ¡°Ah, fantastic! I thought our first time would be life-changing, but no. We¡¯re fighting about how to deal with a bedsheet covered in cu¡ª

    Weirdos, doing it on the captain¡¯s bed. I need to stop this before any other horrors enter my ears.

    If there was anything Manisha¡¯s time with Gareth Koppel had taught her, it was that things like what Ivan and Bhavana were doing were meant to be a private and peaceful affair. She banged on the door, prompting Bhavana to gasp loudly behind the door.

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Get your ass under the fucking bed, and take the bedsheet with you. I-I need to deal with this.¡±

    She timidly made her way to the door, preparing to face whatever Rohan would unleash at her. She gently unlocked and opened the door. To her utter surprise, she was met by the navigator of the Serenity¡¯s Song.

    ¡°M-Miss Manisha. Didn¡¯t quite expect to see you here¡ª

    ¡°Tell the kid to come out from under the bed.¡± Manisha smiled exaggeratedly, her patience running low and barely masked.

    ¡°Kid? Oh, what kid, you mean your son? He ain¡¯t here¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯d consider most of this ship ¡®kids¡¯, yourself included. You¡¯re like, what, just shy of 20? Now, Ivan,¡± she leaned over the nervous younger woman¡¯s shoulder, gazing at the foot of Rohan¡¯s bed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your lovely damsel here to be robbed of a month¡¯s salary, come up to the top with me. You¡¯re needed.¡±

    Ivan popped his head out from under the bed. He glanced at Bhavana, donning a disenchanted expression, then looked back at Manisha.

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Ivan nodded and offered to lead the way.

    Before leaving, Manisha leaned in towards Bhavana¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I better be invited to the wedding when we get back home, honey.¡± she stopped herself from giggling aloud.

    Ivan ascended to the top deck of the Serenity, and a dazzling sight met him. On the port side of the ship, the water, air, and everything in it was lit with a magenta filter, a complete contrast to the canvas of differing shades of blue, making up the sea and skies around the starboard side of the ship.

    It was as if they¡¯d reached the point where two different worlds met.

 Seventy-Seven: Breaking Through

    Ivan and Stefan gave each nods of acknowledgement, then set their sights on the beak head, the structure at the very front of the Serenity¡¯s Song that jutted out over the sea. The beak head was very narrow, so it was necessary that one person went in front of the other to ascend it.

    Stefan went first. He channeled a small amount of Reserve through his bare feet, allowing him to stick to the beak head in case the waves did not go his way. Looking below at the blue water lapping at the ship¡¯s hull and the white foam on top of it sent a wave of anxiety through his veins. Had he never looked directly at the water from above?

    No, no time for such thoughts. Ivan carefully made his way atop the beakhead, being sure to not get too close to Stefan and spook him. While his own Reserve was not as strong as Stefan¡¯s, he had a calmer mind at the moment and was more than ready to help break down the Level 50 Barrier.

    Stefan turned his neck, his eyes lacking confidence as they met Ivan¡¯s. The more mature man offered him a smile of reassurance, which prompted Stefan to reciprocate one of his own. Stefan stepped forward, and the ancient purple Barrier was only inches away from the fingers of one of his hands. Stefan stretched his other hand backwards for it to be grasped by one of Ivan¡¯s. The joined hands created a bright ball of light, warping as the intensity of the Reserve transferred from Ivan¡¯s body to Stefan¡¯s increased.

    ¡°Ready when you are, Stefan.¡± Ivan spoke bravely. Stefan nodded, as if the transfer of Reserve also passed on some of Ivan¡¯s confidence to the younger man too. Stefan reached forward, his hand flat against the old Barrier which hadn¡¯t been touched by a human in ages.

    At first, nothing happened. The smooth surface of the Barrier remained still, and Stefan¡¯s hand appeared unchanged.

    But it was only because the Barrier was so immense that it took a while for the effects to be seen.

    Anwen stood eagerly with a pen and notepad in her hands documenting the event on the forecastle with the crew, Rohan, Manisha and Ilias all standing around her. Her heart thumped hard against the inside of her chest as the Barrier suddenly began ripple much like the waves that surrounded it, exuding from the point Stefan¡¯s hand touched it. It was at that point where she realized that such a powerful channeling of Reserve was not chaotic or violent as the previous times where the Reserve level was considerably less potent. In fact, this channeling was peaceful and almost silent despite the sheer volume of Reserve being exerted from the bodies of two of the strongest Terrans alive on their home planet at the time.

    ¡°Keep your hand there until it falls down!¡± Ivan ordered in an exhilarated tone. Anwen kept up with his excitement, writing his words down in her notepad.

    History¡¯s being made. And I get to be the one who tells the world about it, Anwen told herself. Initially a bit despondent that she had no role in the actual event, it made her feel slightly better that she would be the one to document it. But not physically taking part still dampened her mood.

    Starting from the high, domed top of the Barrier, it began to collapse in much the same way snow and icicles fell from towering branches far, far away in north Yeupis, in its peak winters. But the weather here was moist, almost humid, but not quite as blisteringly hot as south Yeupis at the height of its summer. In all, it took about five minutes for the entire behemoth of a structure to recede below the surface of the Global Ocean.

    Just like a great whale breaching the surface of the water, as we¡¯d seen countless times throughout our journey, this Barrier too had to come down, Anwen wrote quickly as Ivan and Stefan quickly returned to the top deck of Serenity¡¯s Song, accompanied by the cheers of everybody who bore witness to the monumental event. The Shimajima had made itself available for entry to foreigners for the first in ages. Us.

    ¡°Long live Stefan and Ivan! Long live Stefan and Ivan! Long live Stefan and Ivan!¡± the southern crew members cried, repeating the mantra as they hoisted the two young northerners into the air. Ivan had never felt such a vibrant energy from anyone before. Not even his fellow Black Shield comrades after their victory at Depot-011.

    At the sideline of the crowd, Rohan approached Manisha, merrily holding a bottle of rum in his hand.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°To us!¡± he cried, taking a swig out of the pungent-smelling bottle. ¡°And to success!¡±

    He shoved the bottle in front of his navigator. After staring at it for a moment, Manisha took the bottle out of his hand and took a chug out of it as well.

    ¡°To us!¡± she proclaimed, her lips and throat moist with alcohol.

    As the celebrations continued, Anwen found herself drawn to the edge of the Serenity, at the stern. Despite the tireless work she had done, creating systems to support the crew and ship, teaching herself a foreign language, and chronicling the journey from the moment they crossed over the Marius Mountains, she felt incredibly left out. All the attention was on the boys, and no one had come to commend her for her duties.

    Your work isn¡¯t important when it ain¡¯t in the spotlight. Wait, ain¡¯t? Fuck¡¯s sake, I really am a southerner now.

    She folded her notepad, dropping to the floor, burying her head in her arms. She was exhausted and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.

    ¡°Ma told me to look for you, Anwen,¡± a little boy¡¯s voice spoke, concern imbued in it.

    ¡°Huh?¡± she peered up, met by the face of her brother.

    "Where¡¯d you wander off to? Everyone¡¯s been looking for you!¡±

    ¡°S-Sorry, I think I¡­ just got carried away.¡±

    Ilias chuckled, before offering a hand to her.

    ¡°So carry yourself back there, silly,¡± he smiled. ¡°You did this, too, didn''t you?¡±

    His own smile, so reminiscent of the rare times Gareth expressed himself in a positive form, encouraged Anwen to form a grin of her own, and she took his hand.

    Maybe this big-sister thing isn¡¯t so bad, she thought, as a waiting figure made itself visible to her at the other ship of the ship, with dozens of joyous sailors in the background behind him.

    ¡°I-I was gonna look for you, Anwen,¡± Stefan told her, his arms crossed. ¡°But Ilias decided to do that for me. Thanks, buddy.¡±

    Ilias nodded with a grin, then ran off as his young mind was overwhelmed by the energy in the area.

    ¡°Great job back there with Ivan,¡± Anwen congratulated him with uncharacteristic shyness and humility, the distance between the two teenagers barely a yard. ¡°You made history. I can totally, totally imagine people talking about the two of you down the line.¡±

    ¡°And you think any of that was possible without you?¡± Stefan put a large, but gentle hand on top of her scalp, whose dark curls had become lighter and dry from the seawater everywhere. ¡°Will anything we do be possible without you?¡±

    Drawn into an agitated state, Anwen struggled to form a sentence, stuttering in her effort to create an intelligible word. But the boy in front of her made it hard. Had he always had such a charismatic air to him? Was he really the same meathead she was able to scare so easily back in Gareth¡¯s base?

    "Well, umm... I guess, no--

    Stefan grabbed Anwen''s hand, holding it for a moment to pull her a little closer to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you out, don¡¯t worry.¡± he flashed a grin, before crouching. He put his head in between her legs and tightly clutched her knees, lifting her up into the air on his shoulders. Yelping with terror at the sudden move, all Anwen could do hold the sides of his head as firmly as possible without hurting him.

    ¡°Stop chanting my name!¡± he cried to the partying sailors, who all whipped their heads at the direction of his booming voice. ¡°This amazing girl on top of me is the real person you should all be celebrating. She¡¯s made it all possible! She¡¯s today¡¯s hero!¡±

    The chants quickly shifted to the young southern-born girl¡¯s name. However not a single one of their utterance resonated with her. It was as if they all did so on Stefan¡¯s orders.

    Only Stefan¡¯s feelings mattered to her at that moment, his genuine sentiments of appreciation and gratitude. Atop his shoulders before dozens of bodies below her, she felt like the freest girl ever, all because of him.

    Below deck, however, another scene played out. Ivan had snuck away from the roaring crowd. He never liked praise, and especially didn¡¯t appreciate it being given en masse. Waiting for the noise to die out, he chose to hide away from everyone and resurface when Rohan decided to find a suitable landing spot on one of the many islands of the Shimajima. But that was far from the only thing bothering him.

    ¡°You hungry, baby?¡± Bhavana sung as she sat right next to him, holding up a spherical, ochre-colored southern sweet called laddoo up to his mouth. ¡°Nothin¡¯ a bit of food can¡¯t help with.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± he avoided eye contact with her, ironically taking the sweet out of her hand with his mouth and munching on it.

    ¡°So then what¡¯s the matter? You were so happy when they took you up in the air and yelled your name, but then you ran down here the moment you got to.¡± Bhavana said, a hint of a frown on her face. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her handsome northern man so dispirited.

    ¡°Fools, they are. All of them.¡± he growled as he chewed on the piece of laddoo.

    ¡°Let ¡®em be happy, Ivan. None of them have been out at sea for so long. You can only imagine how long they¡¯ve waited to see land.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m not in the same boat?¡± he scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ so infuriating to see them all so giddy. This isn¡¯t the time.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me plainly,¡± she turned his head toward her face, stroking his cheek with her thumb as she cupped it in her hand. ¡°You trust me, right? I¡¯m ready to listen to you.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this is only the beginning,¡± Ivan muttered after some time given to deliberation. ¡°¡¯This toiling, pushing on in these rough conditions together, making things work... it¡¯s all just the easy part. From here on out, this is where the real mission starts. This is where we have to be careful.¡±

 Epilogue

    Lieutenant General Salomon had found himself at the top of the Military Headquarters once again as he did at least once each week since the beginning of the Terran-Titanian War, giving press releases on the progress in the struggle to requisition precious Terran land. Land that would fuel the boom in population of Titan¡¯s mainland, caused by the cessation of endless civil war in the latest bout of Karesti rule. It was a peace maintained in the homeland at the expense of the destruction of a foreign world. However, it was clear that even this peace was beginning to crack and peel at its edges.

    This was not a typical congregation. Salomon was joined by the supreme leader of the Military herself, whose adjutant had returned to working by her side. Behind them were a few handpicked members of the Central Council, including Rhona¡¯s cousin and his companion in dealings within the Council Chamber, the head of the Calvo family. And before them, occupying the plaza, were not only members of the public and the media, but hundreds of bodies, kneeling on the ground with sacks over their heads, hands bound behind them. Each one of them wore a prisoner¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°It was so kind of you to allow Colonel Gerlachus¡¯ subordinates to partake in this ceremony, Major General Brose,¡± Rhona spoke with a smile about her lips as she gazed out onto the scene, a prideful tone in what seemed to be a compliment. At this point, the only signs of her battle against the Red Devil on her body were the eye patch on her right eye, and the scar on her left cheek. She stood unassisted. ¡°You should be elated that both of them are able to receive such a platform and hone their skills at the same time.¡±

    Brose, who was positioned behind the duo consisting of Fabian and Rhona, along with the other Central Council and their guards, kept his discomfort hushed.

    ¡°I really¡­ couldn¡¯t thank you enough for the opportunity, General Karesti.¡± Brose instead spoke, keeping his head low and his voice quiet.

    I know you hate to see this more than anyone, Tove, his inner thoughts bounced inside his head. These are students of the Heimat Academy, not famed executioners.

    Tove¡¯s two pupils calmly made their way through the rows. The actions were quick, each iteration of it lasting no more than five seconds. The male student would pass his hand over each prisoner¡¯s head, which although it was no obvious show of brute force, caused them to fall to the ground before they could finish their breath. The second soldier would then put her fingers to their throats to look for a pulse. Death was all but confirmed every single time, and each was documented in the kameras of the press, each imprinted in the minds of thousands of everyday Titanians looking from the edges of the plaza, cordoned off with Barriers.

    Each time a body fell, another round of applause filled the air, celebrating the death of a traitor. But the Central Council knew it was more than just that.

    ¡°This will show them all,¡± Rhona spoke with pleasure. ¡°This is what deserting leads to.¡±

    Salomon¡¯s fuses were blown. He had watched 360 of the Titanian Empire¡¯s fine soldiers fall helplessly at the hands of two pure-blooded Terrans, forced to kill their own comrades for the past hour. He swiveled his head to his left, Rhona¡¯s side-profile entering his view.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Rhona, what is this meaning of this!?¡± he exclaimed, shaking his fists at his sides. Several of his fellow Councillors gasped at his outburst. ¡°We are at war, fighting at a scale we haven¡¯t seen since the Solich¡¯s were still around. At a time where we need more manpower than ever, you take it away! Do you understand the immensity of what you¡¯re doing right now? 2,341 soldiers, all being tossed away for deserting¡­ I know desertion is a grave crime, especially at such an event as the Battle for Depot-011, but it does not warrant such a reaction as this! No one has killed so many of their soldiers at once¡­ not even a Solich! Are you trying to prove something?¡±

    Not even Emperor Henrik, he wished to add. This is worse.

    ¡°If you think I am doing this as a simple show of my power, you are deeply mistaken, my Lieutenant General,¡± she met his gaze. Wickedness from within her soul emanated from her pupils, causing Salomon to freeze up in fear. If she were to fly off the handle, even the entire Central Council behind the both of them would just barely be able to fight back and would very well cost them most of their lives despite the fact that she had not yet returned to full strength. Yet he stood grounded in his opinion, likely the same as his fellow Councillors. ¡°What I am showing is that I do not have to stick to tradition if I don¡¯t need to.¡±

    ¡°Tradition?¡± Salomon wondered, his gaze remaining focused despite his unease.

    ¡°Two Terrans on our side, doing as their General asks. Has anyone seen that before? Has it been done before? And look, no blood. It¡¯ll be a pleasant clean-up. It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    ¡°N-No, Rhona.¡± he shook his head slowly.

    ¡°This is what our Emperor would¡¯ve wanted to see,¡± Rhona laughed to herself. ¡°Terrans and Titanians side-by-side, capable of acting peacefully with one another.¡±

    She¡¯s gone mad. She¡¯s lost control over this war, and herself as well, Fabian remained defiant despite the sheer difference in power between him and the General.

    ¡°So, why don¡¯t you try to end this war like Emperor Halsten would¡¯ve wanted it? Why not begin the selection of negotiators and gradually call off the troops?¡±

    Rhona¡¯s gaze returned to the scene of the execution, where Titanian soldiers continued to fall like dominoes on the field of moss below them at the touch of Joakim Laine¡¯s hand, the cessations of life confirmed by Klaudia Nordskov. And she looked on, silently, for a while. It seemed that she was not immersed in watching the show of death at that moment, but was deep in thought of something else.

    ¡°He¡¯s the only one who can end this war,¡± she said after a deeply uncomfortable spell of silence. ¡°I don¡¯t negotiate with terrorists, but he had no problem doing so. Bringing him back will end this war. Bringing him back will return the balance.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already been there, for Pizna¡¯s sake!¡± Salomon cried. For once, he was glad that kameras were on the butchery before him, and not on him and his colleagues. ¡°How many more of our brothers and sisters will die trying to capture a single half-breed bastard?¡±

    Antelius shuddered, at the back-most corners just in front of the Military Headquarters doors. How many more of his comrades would end up like his own squad before the asset was finally in Titanian hands?

    ¡°I¡¯m done risking good, proud, loyal soldiers¡¯ lives in the pursuit of that child,¡± Rhona¡¯s voice finally took on a scornful tone, insulted that Salomon even suggested that thought. ¡°I used this ceremony as a way to prove that my next method will work, and it has indeed proved to be successful,¡±

    She pointed an outstretched, glove-clad finger at Joakim, still sapping life out with his Anti-Reserve, storing it to later use as his own Reserve.

    ¡°That¡¯s our method, Fabian. He will bring our Emperor back.¡±

 Prologue - Book Three

    Joakim had been in it once before. He remembered its vaulted ceiling, and its gold-gilded arches which caught the light of a hundred magenta lamps. Stone pillars, adorned with tapestries depicting many a battle against Solich heretics which burned a sense of history and grandeur into the room, and indeed, the entire building it was in. The floor below his feet bore a mirror-like sheen, exactly the way its steward liked it. Towering windows were draped in brocade curtains made of threads of sapphire. This great hall was a testament to the power and taste of the family under whose name it belonged, a name only three able-bodied members still bore.

    Joakim had been in it once before, not long after his introduction to the Frei Squad. But this time around, only one of his comrades was present with him. The gazes of two household guards were heavy on them as they stood motionlessly before the empty throne.

    ¡°Why is it just us two?¡± he asked his colleague in a whisper. He didn¡¯t care about being silent anymore, the patience within him simmering away fast. He had been given no details about why he was sent to the Karesti Palace¡ªonly instructions to wear his full dress uniform and arrive there as soon as possible.

    ¡°Not a single clue,¡± Lucia, dressed similarly to her comrade, shrugged in a low voice. ¡°But this can¡¯t be a normal briefing, no way.¡±

    ¡°Obviously it isn¡¯t a normal briefing,¡± Joakim furrowed his brow slightly, annoyed that Lucia was stating the obvious. ¡°The Colonel and Mein¡ªthe Captain are nowhere to be seen.¡±

    Whatever we¡¯ve been sent here for is clearly way bigger than any of them. Than any of us.

    Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity of waiting, the lofty pure-Utrium doors of the great hall swung open with a boisterous creak. Joakim nearly slapped his palms over his ears, but that was no way to act in someone who ranked multitudes higher than him, even though he had no idea who was opening the door.

    Accompanied by two guards, a man bearing the badge and uniform only someone in the highest brass of the Titanian military could don strode forward over the long golden carpet that stretched from the doors to the throne. The fact that this man was allowed to wear his uniform in a space where traditionally no military effects were permitted was a sign that the war was changing Titanian society on a deep level. Perhaps it had been allowed because there would simply never be enough time to change into something more regal with the amount of shifting a person in such a position would have to do.

    ¡°Corporal Ruders, Private Holt,¡± Major General Sjogren came to a stop about five yards from the young Frei Squad members, who had turned around quickly to salute the senior-ranking soldier. ¡°This way, please.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Without hesitation and complaint, they followed the major general and his guards through a series of halls and stairs. The end of the excursion brought them in front of a room Joakim had been in once before.

    The Emperor¡¯s Chambers.

    Sjogren¡¯s two guards opened the doors into the chambers, allowing entrance into a room that looked just like it did the last time Joakim set foot in it. The painting of the Royal family was in the exact place as before, with Empress Consort Ilmatar¡¯s form still plastered over, her husband and daughter remaining in full view. In the back-centre of the room, was the Pod that Emperor Henrik of the Titanian Empire had laid unmoving for the past 10, nearly 11, years.

    And beside the Pod, clad in complete armor except for her head, was the Emperor¡¯s sister.

    ¡°General Karesti will have a word with the two of you.¡± Sjogren courteously informed the two teenagers, before taking his leave along with his guards.

    Mother Pizna, have mercy on those two children, Goban Sjogren wished he could mutter as he stepped out of the Emperor¡¯s Chambers.

    ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that the two of you were able to come so quickly. It¡¯s as we expect of any Titanian soldier.¡± Rhona spoke with a slight smile about her lips.

    ¡°We are honoured to be in your presence, General.¡± Lucia said, as she and Joakim each raised a hand in salute.

    ¡°At ease. I have questions for the two of you. Firstly, how badly do you wish to see our war against the Terrans end?¡±

    Is this a trick question? Joakim mused. How does she want us to answer this?

    ¡°So long as it maintains our Empire¡¯s position at the top, Ma¡¯am!¡± Lucia spoke with genuine national pride, a consequence of being raised by a Terran father who bore nothing but animosity towards the people of his homeland for abandoning him in the mines of Titan decades earlier.

    ¡°A-As long as it results in accomplishing the Empire¡¯s goals, I believe.¡± Joakim spoke with milder confidence. He only voiced his half-true opinions as a safe option, in the case that the General was looking for an excuse to punish the two of them for whatever reason.

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s very good. Maintenance of the Empire¡¯s power is our objective, at the end of the day,¡± Rhona nodded, before suddenly slamming a button on Halsten¡¯s Pod. The sudden movement and loud bang it created almost caused Joakim to jump, but he knew better than to show weakness in front of the head of the military. As the gas rapidly cleared inside, Lucia dropped to a knee immediately. Joakim didn¡¯t have to ask why she did so and did as she did.

    No one can¡¯t kneel before the Emperor, Joakim mused. Even if all you can see of him is the shell of what he once had to have been.

    Rhona then took a knee herself, once her brother¡¯s form was in complete view inside the Pod.

    ¡°Your loyalty to the Crown is firm,¡± Rhona complimented, as she did a rapid-fire analysis of the two Frei Squad members¡¯ stances without making direct eye contact. ¡°You two are making this very easy for us. Well, right onto my next question, then,¡±

    She lifted her head, locking her sharp gaze onto Joakim¡¯s face.

    ¡°Private Holt¡­ how badly do you wish to see your brother again?¡±

    ¡°I-I beg your pardon, Ma¡¯am?¡± Joakim was dumbfounded. Why was Stefan being mentioned all of a sudden? How did she know the boy even had a brother?

    ¡°The boy called Stefan Laine. I know you and him are connected by blood. By doing what I am about to tell the both of you, you will get the chance to see him again. So, listen carefully, the two of you.¡±

 One: The Captains Burden

    ¡°One more rep, Meinrad!¡± Klaudia cried to the struggling boy who lay under her, doing his best to keep the hefty barbell from crashing onto his head or chest.

    Spurred on by his second-in-command¡¯s encouragement, Meinrad forced his elbows upwards as straight as possible, even though his arms were wobbling. After 20 repetitions, fatigue would get to even the strongest Initiated Terrans. Seeing that the boy was having a hard time, Klaudia tried to bring her hands underneath the bar to help him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± he snapped as he brought the 2,000-pound assemblage of bar and plates as high as physically possible, successfully completing his final rep. Shifting his wrists backwards to re-rack the bar, he finally accepted some of Klaudia¡¯s aid. He slipped out from below the bar and looked behind him, where Klaudia awaited with an open palm and a wide grin.

    ¡°Light work.¡± he flashed a smile of his own as he slapped Klaudia¡¯s hand in a high-five.

    ¡°Not too far from the Colonel¡¯s personal record.¡± Klaudia giggled. Meinrad gave a sigh and made a waving gesture. Klaudia responded by passing him a rag which he used to wipe the sweat off his face. Clad more often in a pair of black shorts, a white t-shirt, and training shoes than in any kind of military uniform, Meinrad and Klaudia each accepted the fact that their roles in the Terran-Titanian War were now minimised. Aside from a few reconnaissance flights over North Yeupis, they had seen little action in the three months since the Battle for Depot-011. Their main task now, given by Lieutenant General Brose, was to focus on physical fitness in order to keep up with their Titanian peers. As it turned out, to remain at the same physical level as Titanians, they had to undergo routine training. Not just for armor and weapons, but for strength and cardio as well.

    ¡°Only 500 more pounds to go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get there,¡± Klaudia gave him an encouraging pat on the back. ¡°You aren¡¯t Captain for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded absentmindedly, before rising to his feet. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go take a shower now.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± Klaudia affirmed, before taking her leave.

    Leaving the weight room, which was on the same floor as the former great hall in the Solich Palace, he went to the locker room next door. He took out a towel and a pair of slide sandals, which he slipped into after removing his socks and shoes. He made his way to the top-most floor, the only one dedicated completely for use by the Frei Squad. He entered the men¡¯s bathroom and soon found himself in the shower.

    Water, rare to find on Titan, rained down on Meinrad¡¯s robust body, sourced from underground reservoirs on Mars. Its coolness offered instant relief to his body. But the substance itself, which he¡¯d seen perhaps too much of in his time on Terra, brought him renewed mental anguish. Images of bathing side-by-side in the lakes and hot springs across North Yeupis with people who thought they could call him comrades flashed through his head. This false camaraderie shifted itself for even more bitter memories. Memories that were far more recent.

    The Battle for Depot-011 had brought him more combat experience to put on his belt, but nothing else beneficial for him. On that day, Lucia was recorded to have created the most kills for a single soldier, even compared to the soldiers of the ground invasion. For someone who relied solely on her abnormal speed ability, she got far too much credit than she really deserved. It was one thing to celebrate the record of kills, but it was another to celebrate taking the lives of Terrans like they were something entirely different from her, which bothered Meinrad. He felt that he started to understand some of Klaudia¡¯s animosity towards her, but he couldn¡¯t let it be known. He was the Captain of the Frei Squad. The Captain of a mission that strived to gain him more recognition, but also brought him much embarrassment and pain.

    Out of the Frei Squad, it was not expected for anyone to die that day. But someone did, despite extensive efforts by her squadmates to save her life. That was without mentioning the treacherous indignity one of her own caused to her body after she breathed her last. Meinrad could not even guarantee the safety of her mortal remains.

    Exiting the Depot, with the short window of time the ground invasion provided, was just more salt to the wound. Carrying Lucia¡¯s unconscious form over his shoulder while Joakim kept dagger-like eyes on the barbaric detained Sindri, all while running to the northern edge of the wall away from the fighting had been burdensome, something he was barely mentally prepared for. And he could not imagine the misfortune placed on Klaudia, who had to carry Malin¡¯s corpse in her arms, whose upper half was bound tightly in white cloth to keep pieces of her crushed skull from scattering over the earthen field between them and the Light Pillar emerging from the stealth Craft waiting to pick them up.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    It was a shame, a travesty of what a leader should¡¯ve done. And all he could do to distract himself from it was to keep lifting weights.

    If not a captain, then what am I?

    No, that wasn¡¯t it.

    If not a soldier, then what am I?

    Once out of the shower, he got himself into a set of fresh clothing and made his way to the first floor of the palace to fix himself some dinner.

    Expecting to eat by himself that night, he was surprised to see three others sat at the dining table, as he exited the kitchen with his soup made from processed ration cubes, and crackers on the side of his tray. Since the beginning of the war, though, he and all other Titanians were provided with a biscuit that provided additional calories to fuel them throughout the days and nights of battle at each meal, this one included.

    ¡°Hey there, Cap¡¯,¡± Lucia said with a soft smile about her lips, sat beside Joakim at one of the four seats in the dining area. There had once been six. ¡°Care to join us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m allowed to sit anywhere else, now am I?¡± he chuckled, sitting next Klaudia who was positioned opposite of the two soldiers who had returned from their briefing.

    ¡°You and your witty remarks,¡± Klaudia scoffed, averting her gaze from the girl diagonally across from her. ¡°Pointless.¡±

    Meinrad didn¡¯t have to look at the girl to see who the subject of her remark was, but he knew how to defuse the one-sided tension perfectly.

    ¡°Lucia, Joakim, is there anything about your meeting with¡­¡±

    He trailed off, as even he did not know who they¡¯d been sent to speak with.

    ¡°The General.¡± Joakim filled in with a nod.

    ¡°Is there anything about your meeting with her that Klaudia and I should know about?¡±

    ¡°Confidential.¡± Joakim quickly muttered, before slurping down a spoonful of horrid-tasting soup.

    ¡°But either way, it doesn¡¯t involve you two,¡± Lucia informed the senior soldiers of the Squad. ¡°Nothing you really need to worry about.¡±

    It looked like he wouldn¡¯t be getting any answers that night. As leader of the Squad, he was naturally worried about his subordinates. But he knew better than to question the orders of the Military¡¯s supreme leader.

    ¡°Meinrad, Klaudia,¡± Joakim spoke after a few silent, uncomfortable minutes of devouring. ¡°I¡­ want to ask you guys something.¡±

    Klaudia nodded, while Meinrad gave him a verbal go-ahead.

    ¡°When you guys were serving with the Terrans, what was it like living alongside my brother?¡±

    Meinrad and Klaudia were dumbfounded. They dreaded him asking the question, and despite it taking as long as it did, they slowly made contact through the corners of their eyes. Neither of them were prepared with an answer to give him.

    ¡°You can tell me the truth,¡± Joakim reassured them, sensing their apprehension. ¡°That¡¯s all I want.¡±

    After several moments of brutal internal deliberation, Meinrad gave an answer he believed the boy deserved.

    ¡°It was¡­ always very clear that he was very strong. Leagues ahead of almost any other terrorist,¡± Meinrad answered with a low voice, his gaze locked onto his tray of food. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that he was ever weak in my time with him, he was just lacking in experience. And you know what?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He never complained about not being good enough, nor did he ever brag about being strong. I was the only one who was ever able to spar against him, and in a way, I kind of did make him the way he is,¡±

    The monster that he became at Depot-011. I made him.

    ¡°And even then, he never acted like he was any better than anyone else.¡±

    Klaudia saw beads of sweat forming on the boy¡¯s temples, and under the table, she found him wringing his hands.

    ¡°And¡­ he was very close to the people he found himself with,¡± Klaudia answered truthfully, saving Meinrad from his inner burden. ¡°The bonds he made, it was as if he¡¯d had them for years and years. It was intimidating for a lot of the terrorists to try to acquaint themselves with him just because of his strength, but those that did, they¡­ they ended up gaining something more than just a comrade. He was a true friend to them.¡±

    A grin slowly formed on Joakim¡¯s face.

    A real smile, Lucia mused. You don¡¯t see that from him very often.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to know that he¡¯s coped well with everything,¡± Joakim spoke with a hint of passion. ¡°Growing up, he was the more outgoing one, always taking the time to talk to kids we¡¯d meet on trading missions with the elders of our village. I think¡­. I think he¡¯ll do just fine.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Fine,¡± Meinrad said, plastering a false smile on his face. ¡°He¡¯ll be just fine.¡±

    ¡°Good that we agree,¡± Joakim said, taking his bowl and plate with him. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back up now.¡±

    As the boy took his leave, Meinrad gave a subtle frown to Klaudia.

    ¡°He¡¯s not him,¡± Klaudia mouthed so that Lucia couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°They¡¯re not the same.¡±

 Two: A Dire Message

    The space in between the four walls of one of the Karesti Palace¡¯s parlors felt hot as an uncharacteristic rush of anxiety coursed through General Karesti¡¯s veins. Even in the face of the greatest Titanian warrior in memory, very nearly being beaten to death by him, she was never worried. But at that moment, clad in a sleeveless, long purple dress and a circlet signifying her status as a Karesti princess, Rhona was having trouble calming her wild heartbeat.

    Just get it over with, she told herself mentally. They deserve to know, don¡¯t they? More than any Central Council member, more than any noble, more than any soldier. They¡¯re his last remaining blood. I, as the carrier of his will, have the duty to pass along an important message.

    ¡°If you lose your composure in front of the children, how will you ever present yourself before Halsten? Your superior, your Emperor, your dear elder brother¡ªthe only person who can say they¡¯ve ever truly, wholeheartedly loved you? If you--

    After pacing around the room for a long time, a knock at the door quickly prompted her to finally take a seat.

    ¡°Presenting, Her Highness Princess Ninon Karesti,¡± the palace steward¡¯s voice announced from behind the door just as it opened. The young girl entered with the graceful, yet polite demeanour expected of the heir to the throne, standing just beside the doorway. A smile twitched itself onto Rhona¡¯s lips.

    ¡°¡­and His Highness Duke Silvan Karesti.¡±

    The other remaining legitimate member of the Karesti family took a spot on the other side of the doorway with princely composure.

    ¡°I think we can take it from here,¡± Ninon ordered the steward with a soft voice. ¡°Thank you very much for escorting us.¡±

    The steward simply bowed in the direction of the three royal family members, before gently shutting the door and leaving the premises.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Aunt Rhona!¡± Ninon approached the general. As part of royal protocol, Rhona stood up to greet the girl who was higher up in the hierarchy, exchanging kisses on the cheeks.

    ¡°Hello, Rhona,¡± Silvan followed behind his first cousin once removed, and repeated Ninon¡¯s gestures with Rhona. ¡°Pleasure to be back at the palace once again. So, this meeting¡­ you mentioned this about having something to do with the war?¡±

    ¡°It does. Thank you for coming over, the two of you. Please take a seat. You¡¯ll both need to listen carefully.¡±

    Ninon readily answered Rhona¡¯s request, while it took a moment for Silvan to sit at one of the two empty couches that faced the one Rhona sat on.

    ¡°Aunt Rhona¡­ are you feeling alright?¡± the young girl sensed Rhona¡¯s tense emotions practically emanating from her skin. The Solich family had a natural aptitude for empathy and kindness, as before the Karesti-Solich union over Titan had occurred, the family were often mediators in disputes between small, long-forgotten clans that were spread about the moon¡¯s surface. As the last remaining member of that ancient bloodline, this trait was present in Ninon Karesti.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll feel better once I¡¯m done telling you what I need to. Thank you for asking, darling girl,¡± Rhona let out a hint of a smile, before her lips straightened once more. ¡°This war that we fight on two fronts, primarily on Terra and on Mars to a lesser extent, has been going on far longer than anyone has expected. We expected to quash them within a month of the Shargara conference, but that estimation is no longer valid. With each day we pummel the terrorists, they hit back just as hard. Even with the never-before-used technology we¡¯ve finally decided to take out of storage, they are ever so resilient. You would think that by us striking the tent cities in which they hide with their brethren, who I¡¯m sure claim not to be involved in the fighting, that the New Yeupisians would break down on a psychological level and send all their moral pouring down the drain. Not that most of them know what a drain even is, but¡­¡±

    Does she expect us to understand a word she says? Silvan wondered. Forget about military jargon, what she¡¯s saying is insane! It¡¯s not like she¡¯s talking to her family, but to a crowd of a million plebians instead!

    ¡°¡­it is clear that, unless we endanger our own assets on the Yeupisian continent, we have to plan a way for this war to end without destruction.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to talk to them? The terrorists, I mean. What other way is there to end the war besides talking to one another?¡± Ninon desired clarification.

    ¡°Me, speaking on the same level as a bunch of terrorists? Unfortunately, that is not the way I operate. Neither was it how your grandfather worked, nor his father before him. But, there is a man I know very well, and is very dear to us all.¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Who could she be talking about? Ninon wondered. A man dear to us all? Could it be Mr. Salomon? No, Silvan hardly knows him. It¡¯s someone else, someone different. My half-Terran uncle, who is being kept in the lowest level of Xanadu Penitentiary as we speak? The one who collaborated with them for years?

    ¡°Well, Rhona, don¡¯t leave us hanging!¡± Silvan cried eagerly. ¡°Tell us who he is!¡±

    ¡°Our Emperor Halsten. I thought that would¡¯ve been a little obvious,¡± Rhona let off a slight snicker. ¡°But he is the only man or woman fit for such a grand endeavour.¡±

    Ninon¡¯s hands trembled on her laps as her fingers slowly curled. Her lips parted, as if they didn¡¯t know whether to let out a scream or a sob. However, she elected to do neither.

    ¡°F-Father¡­? Aunt Rhona, stop pulling my leg! You know he¡¯s been asleep for over a decade now. The best doctors in the Empire couldn¡¯t even hope to wake him up. Did you bring us here so that you could tell us some sort of joke?¡± Ninon said in surprise, not quite angry, but not very upset either.

    ¡°Have you been trying to revive him this whole time?¡± Silvan put all the context clues together. ¡°Using some kind of method outside of conventional medicine?¡±

    ¡°I have studied and pursued a strategy to revive him for the entire duration of my tenure as General,¡± the woman finally made herself clear. ¡°It¡¯s a clear method¡­ no, a protocol. We can bring him back without a doubt and soon we will have the tools to make it happen.¡±

    ¡°I believe he should continue to rest,¡± Ninon objected while keeping her anxiety at bay. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Since that accident, or whatever it was that happened. It would be like waking up in a brand new world! And if were really meant for him to wake up, I¡¯m sure it would¡¯ve happened by now. Aunt Rhona, are you certain this is the only method you can think of to put an end to this war?¡±

    ¡°Think of the consequences, Rhona,¡± Silvan added. ¡°Who would he blame for the fighting even getting to this point? Them, or us? What punishment awaits them?¡±

    ¡°Whoever it is, they shall be damned!¡± Rhona suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Our Emperor knows best. And he will do the best. It was in his tenure that our relationship with the Terrans were at an all-time high. I am no Empress. I am merely a regent, and I will hold that title until our Emperor returns and brings back the Empire to where it should be.¡±

    The two younger Karesti royals jumped slightly at the General¡¯s snap.

    She¡¯s dead serious, Silvan noted. I¡¯ve never seen her get so upset so easily, not even in the Council Chambers.

    ¡°Well then, as the Emperor¡¯s daughter and his heir, I would like to have my voice heard. I¡¯d like for there to be several conditions before you go through with something so monumental. Isn¡¯t that the very least you could do, Aunt Rhona?¡± Ninon suddenly stood up, making her thoughts known.

    ¡°I will have the final say at the end of the day,¡± Rhona reminded the girl, back in her normal disposition. ¡°But yes, you are his daughter. I know this a lot for you to process, so I will give you both a few days to think this over and come back to me with any thoughts you may have.¡±

    ¡°I will go with whatever Ninon says.¡± Silvan stood up, both youngsters now on their feet.

    Ninon only then realized that she was clenching her fists so hard, that her nails began to draw blood from her impervious Titanian palms. How could Rhona have had such an incredible ambition? Bringing back the father she deserved to have growing up, but for the sake of a war on another planet and not for her as his child? That idea didn¡¯t sit well with her at all. She had accepted the fact that Halsten would spend his remaining days peacefully inside the Pod.

    The man had passed the age of 40, and his final breath would only be a few years away at most. His Empress Consort was waiting for him, on the other side of the barrier that separated life from death. That idea had dwelled within Ninon¡¯s mind for as long as she could remember, and suddenly she was being made to unlearn that thought. How was this at all fair for her?

    ¡°Very well then,¡± Rhona rose to her feet. ¡°Your presences are very appreciated. Thank you, Silvan and Ninon, for being able to come in today. Your input is very important to me.¡±

    ¡°This was an important discussion, indeed,¡± Silvan said in a mutter, eager to leave the meeting. ¡°I will take my leave.¡±

    Silvan bowed his head forward as a gesture of respect to Rhona, then left through the door he came from.

    Meanwhile, Ninon remained at the spot she had stood on. Her gaze was on the floor in front of her feet, her fists still tightly clenched even though the skin of her palms was broken.

    ¡°Darling, is something the matter?¡± Rhona asked, walking up to the girl. ¡°You know you can tell me, right? Tell your aunt what¡¯s on your mind right now.¡±

    Ninon slowly lifted her head, and she plastered a shy smile across her lips.

    ¡°I just zoned out. I¡¯m sorry.¡± she said in her characteristic soft, polite tone.

    ¡°When I was planning this all out with my Martial Council, you were at the forefront of my every thought. There was no way I could separate you from all this. So, rest assured, I will do everything to make sure you¡¯re at ease. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, Aunt Rhona.¡± Ninon briskly nodded.

    Ninon stood at the same height as her aunt, though the latter donned high-heeled shoes while the former did not. Rhona gently took the girl¡¯s head in her hands and brought it to her lips, giving the princess a kiss on the forehead.

    ¡°My strong, beautiful, thoughtful girl. I think you¡¯re starting to take after me a little bit.¡± Rhona giggled

    Ninon gave her a nervous grin, before she took her leave.

    As soon as the door closed, she saw Alda waiting for her with the same cheery, kind expression she greeted her with every morning. Only this time was Ninon¡¯s reciprocation genuine as they made for the princess¡¯ chambers.

    Alda will know everything that went on in there. I¡¯ll find a way though this bizarre chain of events with her. Even Silvan knew that Aunt Rhona was saying something absolutely absurd. I could feel it. Alda will understand it too, when I tell her.

    Unbeknownst to a single soul in the Palace, an additional set of eyes had watched all that had occurred and heard every word that was uttered. Satisfied with having sufficient information, Stalking Packer withdrew from one of the several windows she was perched upon since Rhona made her into the parlor. She was going to deliver it to an important pair of ears.

 Three: A Common Enemy

    Halsten coming back¡­ it could surely mean a good thing, Silvan pondered in the back of his six-seated hovering Craft as it glided over one of the many freeways that zipped through the skies of Xanadu City. It was he who was the first of all Titanian Emperors, Solich or Karesti, to actively attempt positive relations with the Terrans. He even had close relationships with Terran prisoners of war. This could all mean a good thing¡­ but what about Ninon? I can¡¯t even imagine what could be going through her mind right now. She¡¯s only ever known the man to be a breathing corpse. All I can do¡­ is support her. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be a mindless receiver of Rhona¡¯s insane words.

    ¡°Would you like me to drop you off here, Master Silvan?¡± Meurig asked as he slowed the Craft down to a stop outside an elegantly constructed building somewhere in Xanadu City.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re already here? I hadn¡¯t realized. Yes, I will be getting off here. Thank you, Meurig.¡±

    The tenured guard opened the door for his patron. Silvan asked not to be escorted inside. The building was a dining establishment, only two stories high. A high fence surrounded the roof of the building, making eating under an open Titanian sky a private possibility.

    So this is where Quirina chose for our dinner to be, Silvan mused before he stepped inside. An odd choice for the head of a noble family, being so far outside the hustle and bustle of downtown. But there are no complaints from me.

    ¡°Good afternoon, sir,¡± the host of the establishment greeted with a warm smile. ¡°Do you have a reservation with us today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually here with Duchess Quirina Calvo.¡± Silvan confirmed with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± the host muttered, dumbfounded. Never had he expected in his entire life to be serving a member of the royal family, so he was rightfully astonished. The young man wore little to signify his status, wearing a simple but professional grey tunic and brown loafers. ¡°Of course, of course. Right this way, Your Grace.¡±

    An elevator near the reception area led the two to the rooftop. At the centre of the floor was a single small round table. On one of its two seats sat a young mustard-colored dress that made Silvan look almost grossly underdressed. His cheeks reddened with embarrassment in realization.

    ¡°Duchess Quirina has already ordered for the two of you,¡± the host said. ¡°Please, be at ease.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Silvan nodded with humility. ¡°Please alert me when my guard returns. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ¡°Good evening, Duke Silvan!¡± Quirina greeted as if almost singing.

    ¡°Evening, Duchess. Quite a¡­¡±

    Silvan took a look at the meal Quirina had ordered. The main course, and only dish, were moon cinnamon and thyme rolls, while the beverage consisted of strix milk, coming from a rarely seen avian creature that lived in the crevices and cracks throughout the moon. Eating more than one dish was uncommon and considered a major form of gluttony, which was heavily frowned upon in Titanian society.

    ¡°¡­. humble selection you¡¯ve made.¡± he said politely, but in truth he did not think a duchess of the Calvo family would order such an ordinary dish.

    ¡°It probably isn¡¯t too your taste, I know. But that is what you get for showing up so late.¡± Quirina sighed.

    ¡°M-My apologies, I had family commitments to take care of. I did tell you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No need to be so sorry, Duke Silvan,¡± Quirina¡¯s smile returned, as if a switch had been flicked on. She was simply teasing him. ¡°In all honesty, I had a difficult time making a choice, so I went with something that I was familiar with. During my childhood, the household cooks would sneak in some of the dishes they made in their homes and let me have it. And this is better than any fancy dish I had with my family.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if I agree with your choice, then,¡± Silvan nodded, taking a fork in hand, slicing a roll in half. Steam evaporated from the cut he made, emanating an excellent aroma that he hadn¡¯t smelled before. It wasn¡¯t exactly fragrant, but it sure was not bland either. He stabbed one of the cut halves with the fork and brought it to his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ different. But not a bad different. You sure have a unique taste.¡± Silvan noted as he finished chewing and swallowing the food.

    ¡°Th-Thank you. It means a lot coming from you, Duke Silvan.¡± Quirina suddenly found herself getting shy from the man¡¯s remark.

    ¡°My mother always taught me to call things out as they are,¡± Silvan said. ¡°Oh, and by the way¡­ don¡¯t you think we should drop the formalities by now? We¡¯ve worked together for months now, and well¡­ we are friends, are we not?¡±

    ¡°Friends are supposed to know much more about one another. Their dreams, their passions¡­ their enemies,¡± Quirina said as she ate a roll. ¡°It¡¯s not simply just about being the same age and having similar backgrounds. So, tell me, Duke Silvan¡­ what makes you and I friends?¡±

    Silvan placed his fork on the plate, nearly dropping it in the process.

    Even after all the time we¡¯ve spent colluding in the Chamber, our shared thought process, she doesn¡¯t think us to be friends? Is this a trick question?

    ¡°Would you think I¡¯m lying if I said I liked crocheting?¡± Silvan gave a smirk.

    Throw her off a bit, that¡¯s right.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Quirina gave a soft giggle. ¡°You certainly aren¡¯t the warrior-type our men are known for being. You¡¯re nimble and slight. Your fingers definitely look it. You can tell a lot about a person by just looking at them. Duke Silvan¡­ I¡¯d like to know what you hate.¡±

    ¡°What I¡­ hate?¡± Silvan requested clarification.

    ¡°Exactly. What makes you so furious that you could just¡­ tear everything down?¡±

    What makes me that furious? What I hate that much is¡­. Is¡­

    There were a number of things in his life that Silvan hated greatly. His mother¡¯s depression, his sheltered way of life, his lack of any close friends, his status as the last legitimate male Karesti besides the Emperor. Although those were all different things, they could all be attributed to one cause.

    ¡°My father¡¯s killing,¡± Silvan lowered his head, gazing at the fist in his lap that he tightened. ¡°What I hate the most is that my father is dead for something that could¡¯ve been totally prevented.¡±

    ¡°An interesting answer," Quirina nodded. "I love going swimming in lakes far outside of any settlements and playing instruments. The harp, the barytone, the piano¡­ during my downtime at Heimat, that was all I could focus on doing. It helped me make a lot of friends, too. It was so easy and peaceful living that way. But the conference changed everything¡­¡±

    In the matter of one single night, Quirina¡¯s life had gone from being that of a pampered yet protected noble girl who was practically eager to be deployed to Terra one day as a reserve soldier, to a woman who had the burden of leading the most influential non-royal family in Titan¡¯s history.

    ¡°My father had me trained to take the helm of our family from a young age. I learned how to organize meetings, appoint servants to various parts of the estate, assign lesser nobles to guard our properties and take tribute from, study the negotiation tactics I would have to use if I ever became part of Calvo Industries, but the one thing he didn¡¯t teach me was¡­¡±

    She sniffled as a plethora of good memories rush throughout her head.

    ¡°How to live without him. Six months on, I still expect him to walk into my bedroom, have him tell me good morning and then get a kiss from him on the cheek before he left for his office. It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just--

    She brought a handkerchief to her eyes, wiping the wetness off of them. Her pale Titanian skin almost glowed red as her golden eyes glistened.

    ¡°I- I apologize. I invited you to dinner and I am behaving in such an embarrassing way.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Silvan waved his hands in front of him, mentally punching himself for even having the though of feeling disturbed by the woman¡¯s expression of emotion.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had proper time to mourn him, you know,¡± Quirina continued. ¡°I¡¯ve spent all my time trying to fill the gaps he left. I can¡¯t even confide in my friends because, well, that¡¯s not the way the head of a family is supposed to behave. I didn¡¯t come with the express intent to release my pain onto you, but¡­ can I now call you a special friend, who I can relate to and rely upon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always considered you my friend, Quirina,¡± Silvan walked around the table and put a comforting hand on the duchess¡¯ shoulder. ¡°From the day we first made that agreement in the library.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told so much about the Karesti family growing up, but,¡± she turned around and looked Silvan in his emerald, green eyes. ¡°I never thought I could have something to bond over with one of them.¡±

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Silvan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get through our struggles. Together. You have my support.¡±

    I don¡¯t want another woman to suffer like my mother has. She didn¡¯t have a shoulder to cry on, but this woman will. I vow that.

    ¡°And you have mine too, Silvan.¡± Quirina blinked new tears away, before putting on a smile that mirrored the Duke¡¯s. ¡°We asked what we hate the most. I think ours is one we share.¡±

    A common enemy.

 Four: The Search for An Answer, Pt. I

    ¡°Once Mother Pizna¡¯s three soul fragments, split across another land since time immemorial, are reunited with her silent body, she will return to life and create a perfect existence for her Children,¡± Ninon recounted from a book of scriptures which had been passed down generations in the Karesti family, a physical tome whose age showed well. ¡°The land must be taken care of by her Children till then, so that the vessel containing her soul may reunite easily with the body. It is the duty of all Children to ensure the safeguarding of the land in which her soul resides, so that they may receive mercy when it returns to its rightful place.¡±

    Ninon then closed the book, and leaned back in her chair, taking an exhale.

    ¡°Alda, you still haven¡¯t told me why you suddenly had me read the Scriptures. I get that my family are supposed to be the executors of her will or whatever, but isn¡¯t all this a little¡­ unexpected?¡±

    ¡°There are reasons, Princess Ninon,¡± Alda said rather cryptically as she stood over her like a protective hawk guarding its chick. ¡°They are beyond my control. Would you like to take break?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Ninon sighed, leaving her chair and making for the door out of her study. ¡°I¡¯ve been in here three hours and haven¡¯t left once.¡±

    ¡°Very well, then,¡± Alda smiled. The palace halls outside of the study were like a town square, as dozens of servants and other employees filtered in and out of rooms as they carried out the tasks that made the palace functional. ¡°To your chambers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡± Ninon nodded as her handmaiden, teacher, and bodyguard followed her. Each servant she stepped past took a bow in her presence, and she made sure to reciprocate each time by greeting them with their name as Alda had taught her to.

    After what seemed like an eternity of greetings, she made it to her chambers, with Alda making sure the automatic sliding door was closed and locked behind her for the Princess¡¯ privacy.

    After crashing onto her bed, Ninon was taken by surprise after a large shape jumped onto her chest.

    ¡°Hey, what in the¡ª

    Craning her head forward, her shock was quickly replaced by a look of tenderness.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just you, Daemu,¡± she said, as the young purple dragon nuzzled its smooth, scaly face against Ninon¡¯s neck and cheek. ¡°Did Count Moller forget to take you down to the store rooms? You know you can¡¯t stay here all day, as much as I¡¯d love you to.¡±

    ¡°No matter how big he gets, he will always be fond of you,¡± Alda giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll call the Count to take him down when I leave.¡±

    ¡°Alda,¡± Ninon said, gently pushing Daemu away to sit upright. ¡°Can I speak with you about something?¡±

    ¡°Why, of course, Princess Ninon. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that talk I had earlier,¡± Ninon reminded the servant. ¡°Here.¡±

    Ninon reached over to her nightstand, taking out a notebook and pen. She quickly began writing in it. Alda avoided inquiring as to why she suddenly chose to write, but she stayed silent.

    There¡¯s something she can¡¯t speak to me about, she surmised. Rhona could be hearing her through the chip in her nape.

    She says that the only way to end the war against the New Yeupisians and the Anti-Imperialists is to bring back Father.

    The text that flowed out of Ninon¡¯s pen was short and made no sound, but to Alda it was louder than a thousand words being shouted at once. After giving her maid ample time to read, she tore the page out of the notebook and crumpled it up. It flung from her hand into the air. It was the signal for Daemu to lift his head, and with a lightning-quick shower of fire emerging from his throat, he burned it asunder. Despite only being an infant of his species, and with no older representatives to learn from, the young dragon did as expected of the once universally feared creature, but only as much as his small body could muster.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Are you being serious, Princess Ninon?¡± Alda could hardly believe it, but the girl¡¯s nodding head and mildly glum expression told her everything she needed to know. ¡°You¡¯re certain that¡¯s what was spoken?¡±

    Alda tried to mask the franticness on her face as she sat next to her ward.

    ¡°What am I supposed to do about this, Alda?¡± Ninon¡¯s body subtly shook as the uncertainty came rushing back. She hugged herself, holding her arms close to her body. ¡°Who am I supposed to talk to about this? How do I even prepare? What can I even do?¡±

    Alda knew there was only one certain way she could ready Ninon to face the truth, but she was going to try whatever it took before she had to resort to it.

    ¡°I¡­ believe there is one person we can speak to about this. Don¡¯t worry, my Princess,¡± Alda took the hand of Ninon''s that was nearest to her, squeezing it tight. ¡°I will make sure you get a sense of all this.¡±

    --

    The manor in which Gunnar Karesti once resided stood tall and strong in its remote location, far from the overwhelming life any city offered. A white craft, capable of seating five occupants, rolled to a stop just outside the gates of the estate.

    The Craft approached the lefthand pillar where the intercom was located. Ninon¡¯s hand stopped Alda¡¯s arm from moving forward, as she prepared to lean in and speak into the system.

    ¡°What is it, Princess Ninon?¡± Alda asked, her voice as calm and soft as it almost always was towards her ward.

    ¡°Will Great-Aunt Ortrun really have the answer I¡¯m looking for? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so nervous¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been witness to the occurrences of your family for more than two decades. She will have something to say, no doubt.¡± Alda said, while remaining realistic.

    Ninon¡¯s hand slowly dropped back to her side, allowing Alda to ring the buzzer.

    ¡°Your name and business?¡± Meurig¡¯s authoritative but professional voice echoed through the speakers of the intercom.

    ¡°Her Highness Princess Ninon Karesti. I, Alda Silje, her servant am accompanying her. We apologise for the arrival without invitation, but there is an urgent matter we must take up with Her Grace Ortrun.¡±

    The abnormally long silence afterwards made Ninon¡¯s skin crawl. She was getting farther from the answer she needed, and each second made her more distressed. Two minutes of waiting felt like two decades, but it wasn¡¯t forever. Meurig returned to the intercom, clearing his throat.

    ¡°Mistress Ortrun is elated to have you visit,¡± Meurig announced the decision. ¡°But I must warn you¡­ her condition at the moment is not good. If at all possible, please try to make your visit as brief as you can.¡±

    The intercom buzzed and the gates were opened. The Craft rolled over the magnetic driveway where it pulled off to the side, next to the steps that led up to the front door. The household guard driving it was asked to remain inside, and Alda and Ninon made their way up the door which was promptly opened by Meurig who guided them to the third and uppermost floor. Like most noble residences, the home of the junior Karesti family was teeming with servants and would¡¯ve been filled with even more officials during daytime as the manor served as the centre of administration for the area. This was a remnant of a time when nobles held much more power, and before elected officials were commonplace.

    Ninon noted about how inundated the halls were with stacks of shelved books, like an organized chaos. Just like the last time she had visited.

    Meurig then approached the door to Ortrun¡¯s room. Slowly opening the door, the first thing Ninon noticed was how much fuller of books it was. They were stacked all the way up to the ceiling, and not a single inch of wall could be seen.

    ¡°Mistress Ortrun, they¡¯ve arrived.¡± Meurig made known to what Ninon initially believed was a mess of machinery and wires, but upon closer inspection, there was indeed a person lying on a bed at the centre of it.

    ¡°Mother Pizna¡­ you¡¯ve grown to be so¡ª

    A hacking cough took hold of the thin, emaciated woman, shaking her entire body. Her skin had become grey, and her hair was stark-white. Alda knew exactly what this was a sign of, and she lowered her head in respect. Meurig hurried to support his patron, but she waved him off.

    ¡°¡­ so elegant, so beautiful, Ninon,¡± Ortrun mustered a warm smile. ¡°You resembled your father when you were a little girl, you know. But your mother¡¯s features are starting to stand out. They called her the Hand of Pizna because of ethereal she looked.¡±

    ¡°Y-Your Grace, I am¡­ so sorry,¡± Alda spoke with her head lowered. ¡°Your pain must be so intense.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, Alda. Don¡¯t be. It only means that¡­¡±

    Ortrun weakly turned her head to her right, where a glass jar sat on an unimpressive nightstand. Within it was a clump of golden hair, cut from the head of her late husband a decade earlier.

    ¡°¡­I know that he and I will reunite soon.¡±

    Ninon¡¯s Detection was stronger than most Titanians, but the drawback was that she was much more sensitive to it. Fully understanding the plight of her great-aunt, she blinked away tears. She could feel the tremendous emotional pain Ortrun had faced since the passing of Gunnar, on top of realizing the woman¡¯s fate.

    ¡°You are your parents¡¯ daughter,¡± Ortrun noted, waving the girl over. Her frail hand took a hold of Ninon¡¯s firm one. Although the grasp was weak, it brought an unexplainable strength directly to Ninon¡¯s heart. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, my sweet girl? What has brought you here?¡±

    Alda handed Ninon a pre-written note, explaining the reason for her arrival. The girl used her empty hand to hold it before the dying duchess, one of the final nobles or royals of her generation still living.

    Silvan surely has not told you, but the reason he and I spoke with Aunt Rhona today was so that she could tell us that she would be ending the war. The only way, she says, is to bring my Father back. So I ask: what now?

 Five: The Search for An Answer, Pt. 2

    It had been 46 years since Duchess Ortrun Karesti, formerly Major Ortrun Norup, took her first breath. That put her well into the threshold to be counted as a senior Titanian. For those who lived to that age, natural death came in one of two ways. One form came suddenly and instantly. The deceased could be laughing, talking or eating one moment, and the next moment their heart would simply cease beating. They would not have known of their own deaths. The second came slowly, painfully, and miserably. The body would weaken gradually. The skin would change color and crack, and hair would age rapidly and become thin¡ªthe only way a Titanian could appear even remotely ¡®elderly¡¯ like a Terran. Mobility, appetite and overall bodily function would decrease over the course of around a year, ultimately leading to their death. Not a single form of Titanian science had ever found a way to combat this process, other than making it as painless as possible.

    Whatever they could not confront, they ignored. Therefore senior Titanians facing this kind of death would isolate themselves, and only the members of their own household would be aware of it. An Angel with aged features was defective, and defectives could not show their face to the world.

    It was this second kind of death that Ortrun was facing, and she only had around 10 more months to live. Although she utilised the state-of-the-art technology that only nobles like her could afford, she could still feel some physical pain. But what brought her solace was that she knew just when she would pass on and finally be back in her husband¡¯s arms again.

    ¡°She may be right,¡± Ortrun spoke softly. ¡°The only one with the gall to attempt reconciliation with them was your father. It may be that only he has that power, so perhaps it is the only way¡­ unless Gareth Koppel finds his way into this mess.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­¡±

    ¡°He is your uncle. You remember, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been a long time ago when I was told that, but I do remember. That man shares the same father with my father and Aunt Rhona.¡±

    ¡°Your father struggled to maintain the image of a Karestian Emperor that ruled with an iron fist, but the public is unaware of why he went to such great lengths to try to make peace. One reason, I¡¯m sure of, is that he simply loved his brother so much that continuing to fight his people would be like fighting with him.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Rhona fought Gareth, though.¡± Ninon refuted.

    ¡°That, she did. You must know by now that¡­¡±

    Ortrun¡¯s empty hand tightened into a fist unconsciously as bitter memories raced through her head.

    ¡°¡­she isn¡¯t that kind. If anyone is your grandfather Henrik¡¯s true successor, it is her. In terms of persistence, ambition, and brutality. It is true that the Karesti¡¯s have had to fight viciously throughout the centuries to maintain their periods of rule, but Emperor Henrik and his father Emperor Haldor were especially of cruel. Your father witnessed his father¡¯s antics firsthand, but he chose to rehabilitate his family¡¯s image instead of deepening it.¡±

    ¡°If Aunt Rhona is how you say she is¡­ why is she trying to stop this war at all? Would it not make more sense for her to just... wipe out every Terran?¡±

    ¡°It is because she is Halsten¡¯s sister. Perhaps her one redeeming quality is that she is deeply attached to him and wants him to be with her and wants to carry what she believes to be his will in her own way. And if it means changing the destiny of her other relatives, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°Great-aunt Ortrun, that¡­ that can¡¯t be right,¡± Ninon¡¯s pupils shrunk in astonishment. ¡°You¡¯re saying she wants to change my destiny? My only destiny, the one that I¡¯ve always known is that I would take up the throne one day. Do you really think she will alter it?¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I know because I¡¯ve witnessed her do it once before, sweet girl,¡± Ortrun pulled Ninon gently towards her, prompting her to sit at her bedside. ¡°Silvan¡¯s father was once co-regent along with Rhona, and now it is only her taking up that helm. That is no coincidence, I am so sure of it.¡±

    Great-uncle Gunnar¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an accident? Were the words in the history textbooks Alda made me study made up? Has the truth been hidden the whole time?

    ¡°I sensed coldness from her, a kind of condition I feel that I have no choice but to agree to. When she kissed me on the forehead earlier today, I could feel it. I understand now that¡­ there is an explanation behind it.¡±

    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ortrun asked.

    ¡°I¡­ a little bit,¡± she said despite the fact that she was shivering from anxiety. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be. No matter what she does, Rhona will always have to hide behind curtains of lies and threats. She is not Halsten. And you are not her, either.¡±

    That reassurance provided some relief to Ninon¡¯s anxious mind, but she still wanted more answers.

    ¡°So what must I do, then? I don¡¯t want to have to face her. As much as I don¡¯t want her to hurt me or anyone else, I don¡¯t want to see her be sad either. She just wants her brother back, doesn¡¯t she? But if that comes at the cost of me living the way I do, I¡­¡±

    ¡°In all my years of living, I have found that the most painful animosity doesn¡¯t come from well-established enemies, but from those you thought you could love and trust,¡± Ortrun spoke, the wisdom she harbored having not faltered as her body had. ¡°Use that line of thinking in your every action and word. Alda?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, Your Grace?¡± Alda asked, trying to remain professional even though she was processing the words that had entered her ears as well as Ninon¡¯s.

    ¡°Help her do what she must. It doesn¡¯t matter how many rules she must break, but she will need a guiding hand to go with her on her path. Emperor Halsten and Empress Consort Ilmatar bestowed a duty upon you that transcends all other duties, the law included. But do not break the vow that we all had to make.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Your Grace.¡±

    I am prepared to do the unthinkable to keep her safe, Alda resolved in her head. I am prepared to become the enemy of every being so that she becomes the Empress she is meant to be.

    ¡°What else must I do, Great-aunt Ortrun? There must be another way I can prepare for this. H-How will I try to connect with my father? I mean, it¡¯s surely a hard thing to try and form a relationship with a man who¡¯s essentially been dead for 11 years. Like suddenly having a stranger living in your home, if I had to guess what it would be like.¡±

    ¡°That is for you to figure out, my love,¡± Ortrun beamed. ¡°But I know something that may help. Go to the Great Temple of Pizna and have the priests do a reading for you. The priests bathe daily in a mixture of liquid methane and minced Utrium which has allowed them to have a limited form of prescience. The readings they perform¡ª

    Another intense fit of coughs emerged from the woman¡¯s chest, interrupting her speech. Ninon could barely stifle back a cringe of sympathy.

    ¡°¡­the readings they perform, and the knowledge derived from them are kept confidential due to their direct oath to Pizna. They can tell you what you may need to know so that you can prepare.¡±

    ¡°Is that all I can do?¡± Ninon frowned.

    ¡°Your father made the entire royal family, all his employees, and his allies swear an oath to him regarding your mother and her heritage. If I break it, I will suffer a violent death at a time which I cannot predict. Learning about your mother is vital to knowing about who your father was, and why he¡¯s done the things he¡¯s done. The priests can at least infer a little bit about her by reading your future. So make haste. If Rhona realizes you¡¯re not back at the Palace by daytime¡­¡±

    She omitted finishing her sentence, as she didn¡¯t want to imagine the extent Rhona¡¯s anger reached.

    ¡°I- I understand, great-aunt Ortrun. I¡¯m very grateful for being able to hear your wisdom.¡±

    Ortrun flashed a full smile, despite the enormous amount of energy it took.

    ¡°Let me tell you one more thing before I send you on your way. No matter what you learn, keep that benevolent heart of yours. You are the rightful heir to the throne, but I know that power can corrupt people. Keep fighting that struggle. I know Alda will keep you on your path, and Silvan will be by your side no matter what.¡±

    She pulled the girl¡¯s hand to her lips and gave it a gentle kiss on the knuckles. It was not only a sign of familial love, but of affirming who had the right to power and who deserved the respect a leader receives as well.

    A silent stream of tears flowed down Ninon¡¯s eyes. She knew it was one of, if not the very last time she would get to speak with Ortrun. With no more words left to be said from her side, all she could do was nod slowly, wiping the wetness from her eyes. And soon after that, she was on her way with Alda to the one temple that would be willing to receive her at such an hour¡ªthe Great Temple of Pizna.

 Six: Revelations

    The dimly lit antechamber of the Great Temple of Pizna did not improve Ninon¡¯s gloomy outlook as she and Alda walked to the end of it. Neither could see into the hall where services took place, as it was lower than the elevation at which they stood by six stairsteps. A bell hung at the centre of the ceiling, from which they could summon a priest or priestess.

    ¡°We have to do it now,¡± Alda reminded the princess in a firm but gentle tone. ¡°Duchess Ortrun was right. General Karesti will send search parties out when she realizes you¡¯re not at the palace when she awakes.¡±

    Ninon glanced at her servant for a moment, nodding before returning her nervous gaze to the bell. With an unsteady hand, she pulled the rope that was attached to it, sounding it for the entire Temple to hear. Around a half minute later, a priestess walked up the six steps to the antechamber to greet them. She wore the same tall golden mitre as her male counterparts did, and a similar golden robe except that priestesses wore white belts around their waists to emanate Pizna¡¯s womanliness.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± she bowed as she became level with Ninon. ¡°Your arrival is a pleasant surprise. What may we do for you at this hour?¡±

    ¡°I-I would like a reading done for me,¡± Ninon sputtered out. ¡°I know it¡¯s terribly late, but I cannot wait.¡±

    ¡°How far into the future would you like to see?¡± the priestess asked.

    ¡°As far as possible.¡± Ninon confirmed.

    The priestess¡¯ gaze went to her clasped hands as they tore away from Ninon¡¯s eyes.

    A request like that now? I cannot do this alone. I must get a priest¡¯s assistance. This is an absurd request, but I cannot deny the inquiry of a royal family member. Mother Pizna would be greatly displeased.

    ¡°Understood,¡± the priestess nodded, looking back again at Ninon. ¡°But I have to warn you that such a reading will cause you some amount of physical pain, and you may not get every answer you wish. Our prescience isn¡¯t unlimited.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Ninon nodded. There was no going back now.

    ¡°Excellent, please go down those steps and wait at the bottom. Just you, Your Highness. Unfortunately, only the subject of the reading and the priests performing it are permitted into the hall,¡± she spoke, first to Ninon, and then to Alda. ¡°We cannot contaminate her visions with that of someone else¡¯s. You may sit at the steps until she returns.¡±

    Ninon gave a somber look to Alda before she fully disappeared down the steps. Alda returned a smile that was of a maternal nature. That was all she could do. From then on, it was just Ninon and the priests.

    The short set of stairs ended at a small space that was cordoned off from the massive liquid pool that was the hall of the Great Temple by a waist-high wall on three sides. On the edges of the wall were several items. Two were glowing Utrium lanterns, meant to navigate the dimly lit hall. The third object was a neatly folded glowing dress, which was the only garment or item permitted to be taken into the liquid methane pools of the hall. After changing out of her plain tunic into the dress, Ninon was met by the priestess who arrived after a very brief talk with Alda. The priestess removed her shoes and swung her legs over the short dividing wall, making a small splash as her feet hit the liquid methane. She took one of the two lanterns, leading the way while having Ninon follow her.

    The warm liquid around Ninon¡¯s ankles hardly made her feel any less nervous. In fact, her heart beat harder the closer she got to the central tower where readings and other ceremonies took place. In the middle of the cylindrical room was the podium with the glass case that encased the strand of Pizna¡¯s hair that had been inside it for centuries.

    The priestess asked Ninon to stand against the edge of the wall as she pressed a button on it. From below the water, another structure emerged. It was a bed made of a single hard, but smooth stone that was around waist-height. The section where the head and shoulders rested was elevated, making it inclined.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Please lie down, Your Highness,¡± the priestess calmly instructed the girl. ¡°I will retrieve a priest to assist me with this reading. Do not stress. Matriarch Pizna indeed offers relief to her Children who seek it.¡±

    The priestess departed, and for the short time she was alone, up against the cold and hard bed, all Ninon could do was try to control her breath and heartbeat. Remembering Ortrun¡¯s words and Alda¡¯s smile helped her, but it did little to stop her from thinking about what possible dire events awaited her down the line.

    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness,¡± the priest who had come to help with the reading greeted the young royal, arriving with the priestess. ¡°Please, relax. In a moment, we will close off this room and inject more liquid methane. This will make your body less resistant to the readings and will help us see as much of your visions as possible.¡±

    The heavy sliding door shut with a thud, briefly causing the walls to vibrate. Liquid methane poured into the room gradually through slits in the wall, like the cylindrical room was a massive cup. The filling ceased once Ninon¡¯s entire body was submerged, with the exception of her head and neck.

    The priest and priestesses then tied cloth veils around their mitres, hanging over their faces and concealing them. Ninon¡¯s visions would project against the inner side of the veil, allowing them to see and interpret them. The priestess then had Ninon open her mouth, where she placed a clean piece of cloth for her to bite down on to cope with the pain she would have to undergo.

    ¡°Please lift your hands, Your Highness,¡± the priestess requested. ¡°We must make a connection with the inside of your body to read your visions.¡±

    The priest and priestess each made swift, shallow cuts on their right palms with small ceremonial knives, leaving thin trails of blood emerging from them. They then made similar cuts on each of Ninon¡¯s palms. She winced as a searing, cold pain flashed across the front of her hands. Then, each religious official went down on their knees and held their blood-covered hands to the height of their faces, palms facing outwards.

    ¡°Mother, we ask for Your permission to enter this Child¡¯s mind, to offer her relief that which only You may grant. We ask that you make this Ceremony easy for us, those who have given our lives in permanent service of You. All in all, we ask for Your clarity, guidance, and all that which you will to give Your Children.¡±

    After the short prayer, the priest and priestess clasped a hand of Ninon¡¯s each with their right hands, smudging their bloody cuts against one another. They squeezed the girl¡¯s hands so tight, she felt that their arms were extensions of her body. Yet that was only the beginning of the pain.

    ¡°Refuge,¡± the priestess spoke first. ¡°You will go to seek refuge.¡±

    Ninon¡¯s eyes clamped shut as she tried to ignore the increasing pain, slowly traveling up her palms, crawling up her wrists.

    ¡°A battle will ensue, all for the sake of returning you home.¡± the priest narrated.

    ¡°Then you will find two men of your lineage, alive and well, at the cost of another¡¯s life.¡± the priestess said.

    The pain came up to her elbows. It was like lava painted the insides of her hands and forearms.

    Two men? Ninon fought to process the revelation. Father and¡­ who else?

    ¡°Peace shall be restored, and the perpetrators of darkness will be rightly punished. Your station shall remain the same, but it¡­ cannot be maintained.¡± the priest said in a low voice.

    The hot, flashing agony had intensified the higher it travelled, and it now came up to her shoulders.

    ¡°Different sides, separated for eternity by strife, will seek their commonalities,¡± the priestess said, very vaguely. ¡°And you shall be one of its many facilitators.¡±

    The pain reached her spine. Ninon lifted her head, as if to gasp for refreshing cool air, but the priest¡¯s hand guided it back against the bed. She kicked her legs, causing the liquid methane around them to splash.

    ¡°But this will not last forever!¡± the priest raised his voice, which echoed across the cylindrical wall of the room. ¡°Traitors will make their appearances. They will make their allegiances clear, and armies that were never seen in the past will be pitted against each other!¡±

    The affliction had run down her spine, quickly encompassing her legs. It was as if the sun, which was so far from Titan that the number for its distance from it could not be spoken, had materialized itself under her skin and around her very bones. She thrashed about the bed, rolling from side to side, stamping the stone bed with her heels so forcefully that it shook the solid structure. All that controlled her were the weakening grips of the priest and priestesses¡¯ hands. Tears streamed down from the corners of her eyes, and blood leaked from her nose. To have the very future extracted from the body was a terrifying, agonising experience for anyone. Not just for a child of 14.

    This is the strength of a Karesti, the priest let a very rare instance of worldly curiosity get to him, even though the Princess¡¯ grip on his hand was enough to just about to shatter it. An ordinary one of our kind could not do this, even with the same pain being inflicted on them. It is so very fascinating.

    ¡°Brother, we must stop the reading!¡± the priestess warned. ¡°She will cause harm to herself as well as to us if do not end it right now!¡±

    My eyes¡­ Ninon contemplated as her forced shutting of them became more and more involuntary. They feel so¡­ heavy. My whole body feels so heavy.

 Seven: The Crypt

    Consciousness returned to Ninon somewhere else. Her body was on a surface that was firm, yet soft. It was an utter contrast to the stone bed she had fainted on. She glanced below, finding her folded hands each wrapped in sterile gauze.

    The reading¡­ she realized. It¡¯s done.

    While most of her body rested on the back seats of the SUV she had originally left the Karesti Palace in, she found her head lying on a warm, uneven surface with fabric covering it very closely. She glanced upwards, only to see a woman resting her head against the window of a personal Craft.

    Ninon had been sleeping with her head on Alda¡¯s lap, who was patiently waiting for her to awake. Although in the process, the servant too had found herself drifting off as well.

    ¡°You¡¯ve awoken, Your Highness,¡± the driver noticed with a yawn, having forced himself to stay awake in accordance with his main duty as a household guard. ¡°Are you feeling well at all?¡±

    Was he referring to wellness in the physical sense, or in the mental sense? Physically, she was just fine, with the exception her wounded hands. Mentally, the same could not be said. A wave of anxiety had taken a hold of her moments after she had woken up, a continuance of what she felt the moment Rhona had called to speak with her in the Palace parlor half a day earlier.

    ¡°I¡­ suppose so¡­¡± Ninon answered cryptically, rising to a seated position next to Ninon, rubbing her eyes. As she moved, Alda too had stirred. The woman had always been a light sleeper, and her ward was well aware, so Ninon did not feel particularly sorry that she roused her from her short rest.

    ¡°How long has it been, Engel?¡± Alda asked the driver.

    ¡°Three hours since you brought Her Highness back, and an hour since you fell asleep, Ms. Silje.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time,¡± Alda said, the driver¡¯s words snapping back into her sentry-like disposition as Ninon¡¯s caregiver and bodyguard. ¡°Engel, return to the Palace as fast as you safely can. Right now.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ms. Silje.¡± Engel nodded. He shifted the gear into drive, and within seconds, the scenery outside the window looked like fast moving strips of darkness, interrupted by the occasional cluster of wild florberry bushes.

    Alda turned around slightly, making sure to face Ninon and look right into her eyes.

    ¡°Princess Ninon, please tell me what the priest and priestess told you. Tell me everything they were able to find out about your future.¡±

    ¡°They¡­ they, umm¡­¡±

    Ninon¡¯s knees bounced rapidly where she rested her hands. Alda took this as a sign that something significant must¡¯ve been said. She took the girl¡¯s hands in her own, careful not to put too much pressure on them.

    ¡°One thing at a time, Princess Ninon. What did they tell you?¡±

    Alda forced herself to smile in front of her fearful ward, even though she too was beginning to feel agitated.

    ¡°Th-They said¡­ I¡¯d have to find refuge for some reason, and then after a battle would be fought to take me b-back home,¡± Ninon managed to stammer. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll come across two men from my lineage, and they told me that it would be at the cost of another¡¯s life. Does that mean someone will have to d-die for me to find them? A man from my family?¡±

    ¡°Just keep speaking, Princess Ninon.¡± Alda firmly instructed.

    ¡°A-lright, then. Peace will be restored and the ones responsible, they¡¯ll¡­ they¡¯ll be punished. I believe that it would start a new era, in which I will be a facilitator. But¡­ it won¡¯t last forever,¡± Ninon revealed. ¡°A war, one that pits armies we¡¯ve never seen before, that¡¯s what the priests told me, will come about. That¡¯s all they t-told me, Alda.¡±

    That leaves me no choice then, the servant told herself. The lack of clear information had only made Ninon more confused, more afraid, and less prepared and confident for the uncertain future ahead of her. Alda¡¯s duty called, and it was not simply one that an employee had to fulfill because their employee had instructed them to do so. This was the duty a person who had cared for, taught and protected like her own had to fulfil. The one no one else could fulfill¡ªnot even blood. I will have to take her there and tell her everything myself. Nothing else matters.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    --

    To avoid being detected and cause disturbances to the sleeping servants of the Karesti Palace, Ninon and Alda entered it discreetly via a cellar door in the garden, which led down into storage space. Beyond this was a door, leading to a series of narrow but well-lit maintenance tunnels below the palace and between many of its walls, which were primarily used to transport food directly to the kitchen and to dispose of waste from all over the household. The tunnels were vast and intersected with one another at various points. But Alda had the entire floorplan memorised in her head, something she painstakingly took the past three months to learn. After her frightening encounter with Rhona in her own bedroom, Alda took many preparations to keep herself and Ninon safe, this being just one of them.

    ¡°Where are we heading?¡± Ninon asked as she followed closely behind. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in these tunnels before.¡±

    ¡°You may have not been here before, but the place I am taking you is somewhere you have stepped foot in,¡± Alda answered without turning her neck, keeping her gaze on the path before her. ¡°Although you certainly can''t remember it. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    At the end of one particular tunnel was a door that looked like it hadn¡¯t been touched in years. While most doors on Titan were activated by motion and slid open and closed, this one had a knob, requiring it to be pulled open. Once the two stepped through the doorway, it was clear whatever room they had entered was not an ordinary one. The ceiling about thrice as high compared to an ordinary room¡¯s. To even call it a room was incorrect. It was a singular, sprawling space, comprising of the entire floor. Next to the door on an adjacent wall was fixed an Utrium lantern, unlit. Alda took it in her grasp and infused it with a tiny amount of Reserve to get the lantern¡¯s own Pool to power itself.

    Everything in the room revealed itself before the lantern¡¯s light. Vertical slabs of stone were embedded in the walls, simultaneously part of them but also their own separate objects at the same time. Other such stones stuck out of the ground like pillars, making the otherwise bereft space appear like a labyrinth.

    ¡°You brought me to a crypt? But why?¡± Ninon asked as Alda continued leading the way without pause.

    ¡°I must show and tell you what you need to know, Princess Ninon,¡± Alda informed her, the tone of her voice more stern than usual. ¡°What you do with it is your choice, but you must know what you need to in the most comprehensive way possible. And this is not just any crypt. This is your own family¡¯s crypt. One side of it, at least.¡±

    Nearly a thousand Karesti family members, tied by both blood and marriage, from every era and every dynasty found their resting place there. Every single member of the lineage, legitimate or not, since the reign of the duumvirate co-emperors, was interred there, starting with Co-Emperor Emrys.

    It was eerie. Ninon felt that these great ancient ancestors and relatives were gazing at her through the solid coffin-lids, as if assessing the very fabric of her soul. She felt a thousand noble energies and a thousand cold stares both at the same time. Every single sarcophagus was emblazoned with the Karesti coat of arms, reminding her with each step she took that she was the inheritor to immense power and massive bounties.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. This is what I need to show you.¡± Alda said, guiding Ninon to the newest section of sarcophagi.

    She had Ninon stop before one sarcophagus in particular, embedded in a wall. However, while the plaque mounted on it bore the Karesti name after its occupant¡¯s first name, the sarcophagus did not display the Karesti coat of arms.

    ¡°Her name¡¯s Ilmatar,¡± Alda stepped forward. She was hesitant at first, but her palm found itself pressed softly against the vertical coffin¡¯s lid, which directly faced her. ¡°This is where my mother lies.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Princess Ninon,¡± Alda nodded, although she stood to the back of the girl. ¡°Her Highness was buried here 11 years ago. But I¡¯d known her for a year prior to that. She and your father were looking for a guardian to teach and care for you. Do you know how they came across me?¡±

    ¡°Did they not handpick you from the Military? You said you studying to become an instructor.¡± Ninon asked.

    ¡°That is only somewhat true,¡± Alda lowered her head. The shame she felt from hiding pieces of the truth was starting to show. ¡°I was a good soldier. A great one, even. So great in fact, that my name was sent up as a nomination for Team Zero.¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Ninon was baffled, breaking her out of her anxious state for a short period. ¡°Team Zero? The most elite unit of our Military?¡±

    ¡°I am not,¡± Alda shook her head. ¡°My nomination was rejected, you see. I was far too amiable. I get attached too deeply. For them, at least. I didn¡¯t have the cold heart that was required of the team. Somewhere around that time, your mother and father had heard about my dilemma, so rather than have me sent back to the teaching school where my talent would be wasted, your mother herself came to my dormitory and asked me one simple question.¡±

    ¡°What did she ask?¡± Ninon turned around to face Alda.

    ¡°¡¯Will you sign your life away to protect my daughter with every fibre of your being?¡¯¡± Alda repeated the exact words Ilmatar Karesti had uttered to her 12 years earlier.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t get it, Alda,¡± Ninon admitted. ¡°Don¡¯t all servants spend their life in service of the Royal Family? What¡¯s so special about that question?¡±

    ¡°Because, that¡­¡± Alda said, taking a breath to stop herself from choking. ¡°That was when my life really, truly began. And it is because I answered that question that I know, from deep within my heart of hearts, that I must tell you who your mother is.¡±

 Eight: The Endling, Pt. 1

    ¡°I need to sit down.¡± Ninon said, rubbing her temples. Never had she believed that the kind, caring woman she¡¯d known her entire life was in truth in the upper bracket of all Titanian warriors currently living. But even more confusing, was hearing that her assignment as the Princess¡¯ guardian had given her life. She dropped to her bottom, crossing her legs. The cold penetrated her tunic, and she felt it across her skin underneath, but it helped her stay grounded during such a nerve wracking conversation.

    Alda followed her lead and sat beside her. Even her nerves were overwhelming her, to the point that she found it hard to face the girl directly. But she had already made her choice, and she would see it through.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Alda asked.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± Ninon slowly nodded, gazing at the floor before her.

    --

    16 years earlier

    The man wore casual Titanian clothing, a simple light-green tunic that was a milder shade of his own pupils. His red loafers were bold, and while he didn¡¯t intend for them to stand out very much, the crossing of one leg over another caused the man sitting next to him to be distracted for a brief moment.

    ¡°S-Sorry, Your Highness,¡± the nobleman shook his head. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I wasn¡¯t loud enough,¡± the humbly dressed man spoke with an equal volume of humility.  ¡°I said that full rights to the lands belonging to your family shall be returned to your name. In exchange, I have two demands of you.¡±

    Emperor Halsten appeared like an ordinary man, but his presence alone was enough to garner anyone¡¯s attention. Not through cruel words and threats of condemnation like his father, grandfather, and all his ancestors prior to the last Solich dynasty, but through diplomacy and negotiation.

    ¡°W-What would that be, Your Highness?¡± the nobleman asked, a tinge of fear in his voice. The scars of Emperor Henrik¡¯s rule ran deep, and many a noble presumed that they would repeat with his son.

    ¡°15% of the revenue produced on that land, whether it be through the sale of mined ores or the manufacturing of every good, shall be given to the Crown as tribute. 25% will be divided among your men and women tenants who do the work. The other 60% is yours to do with as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I must confess that this is an unsustainable number to give up," the noble spoke after a short period of contemplation. "You see, during the reign of His Highness Emperor Henrik, our lands were used as a testing ground for the military. Much of the infrastructure that we use for mining is badly damaged. To give up 40% of our revenue is¡­ we need funds to repair them.¡±

    Halsten nodded at the nobleman, then took a pen and pad off the table between the two armchairs.

    Send an inspector to Baron Simonis¡¯ estate as soon as possible, he wrote.

    ¡°Well then, a tithe to the Crown and 25% to the workers. This arrangement will be retained until your facilities are at an optimally functioning level.¡±

    ¡°Th-That works, Your Highness!¡± the baron nearly jumped to his feet, but suppressed himself in the presence of the most powerful man in the Empire. ¡°I can manage that.¡±

    ¡°Very well, then. I will have someone send you a physical contract to sign soon. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯re too kind, Your Highness! I promise you I will deliver as you wished.¡± the baron rose to his feet, before bowing. A guard on the other side of the door opened the door out, and the nobleman was gone.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°That should be the last appointment for today.¡± Halsten told the guards outside, who automatically knew to withdraw. Halsten disliked being surrounded by excessive security, as he feared it would make him less approachable. Being in such a condition was detrimental, not only to him but to the reputation of his family.

    In order to make things right with Terra, I must make things right here first. Undoing the damage my father did is monumental, but necessary. The people of that world fear my name, but so do the people of my own,

    He rose to his feet and paced around the room for a short while. His legs brought him to a window, where he had full view of his Palace¡¯s courtyard. It was brimming with life, with servants in their downtime bringing their young children to play. He wanted his home to be a welcoming place, not a center for condemnation.

    What I do is tedious, lengthy, even bothersome, he pondered as his eyes caught a child catching a large orange ball. But I can only imagine how difficult it is for you, Kallista. To try to convince your people that peace with the monsters who destroyed your home for centuries is possible is an undoubtedly arduous task. I hope my library is serving you well right now. Take all that knowledge with you when you return home.

    Halsten left the parlor for his bedroom, intending to retire for the night. He washed up in the adjoining bathroom. He removed his shirt, unveiling a muscular alabaster torso, when he realized that his nightwear was still in his wardrobe.

    ¡°All this service has me forgetting my duties to myself.¡± he laughed to himself as he activated the motion sensor sliding door. He was about to make the 10 or so steps to his wardrobe, when his eyes almost teleported to the left, having caught something unusual.

    ¡°Is there something you¡­¡±

    Halsten trailed off as he realized the woman standing in his room was not wearing the uniform servants of his were supposed to wear. He dismissed the thought of her being an off-duty employee as quickly as it formed in his head, as her face was unfamiliar to him. Halsten made it a priority to learn the names and faces of every employee who worked in the Karesti Palace.

    ¡°Who are you, and how did you get here¡­?¡± he asked, standing with his hands to his sides to show that he was trying to initiate conversation before resorting to more physical methods of getting her to speak.

    The woman did not respond right away. Her mannerisms and lack of eye contact indicated that she was having a hard time trying to make conversation with him. It took her a couple of moments to kneel on one knee before her Emperor.

    ¡°P-Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I am Ilmatar Holub.¡± she announced, continuing to make no eye contact with the Emperor.

    The sensors to the bedroom activated, and a heavily armored figure strutted in. The woman, who was perhaps a half-decade younger than Halsten¡¯s 25, flicked her head up as she heard the clinking of the heavy armor, eyes wide with fear. No, she could feel the armored man¡¯s aura. It was heavy. It was suffocating.

    ¡°Did you think I, Captain of the Palace Guard, would really let you slip in to His Majesty¡¯s own chambers undetected? You may have gotten in here somehow without breaking in, but you have no permission to be here.¡±

    The woman was too afraid to speak for herself. Halsten stepped forward, placing Ilmatar between him and the soldier. The warrior was shorter than the average Titanian man, and even with his armor he was about three inches shorter than the Emperor.

    ¡°This woman shows no intention of causing me harm,¡± the Emperor said. ¡°She is clearly afraid. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s come here or how, but I will get that information out of her myself.¡±

    Gareth Koppel stepped to the side, taking off his helmet. His face was much paler, almost like his half-brother¡¯s, and his hair was bleach blonde. He took a knee, lowering his head out of shame.

    ¡°I understand, Your Majesty. But this is a serious breach of security. I will have to make note of it.¡±

    ¡°Stand up, Gareth,¡± Halsten smiled at his younger brother. ¡°You do your job well. But remember, not everyone is an enemy. Return to your post.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Thank you for your wise words.¡±

    Gareth rose to his feet again and took his leave. Halsten¡¯s smile remained on his lips even after the man was gone.

    He¡¯s gotten better at controlling himself. Good for him.

    He let out a sigh, before turning his focus on the scared woman who had somehow discreetly entered the Karesti Palace.

    ¡°Ms. Holub¡­ before I ask you what your business for being in my home is¡­ how did you get inside? My Captain of the Guard is excellent at what he does, and he would know if an alarm was activated. But none were. It was impressive that he even caught your presence in here.¡±

    Ilmatar finally made begrudging eye contact with Halsten and lifted her right hand. On her wrist was a clearly eroded metal bracelet, with most of it now covered in rust. But a light, powered by a tiny Utrium chip embedded inside, still blinked on its exterior.

 Nine: The Endling, Pt 2

    Halsten stared with wide eyes as they glimpsed at the accessory encircled around Ilmatar¡¯s wrist. He did not need for her to speak its name for him to know what it was. Its age and the woman¡¯s peaceful entry into the palace all but confirmed what it was.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that is an ancient artifact, well over a millennium old!¡± Halsten exclaimed. ¡°Why do you have it?¡±

    ¡°It was a gamble,¡± Ilmatar explained. ¡°But I found it among a collection of salvaged artifacts. The servants¡­ they collected whatever little they could find as fast as they could. I never knew how useful the wrist fobs used by the Co-Emperors¡¯ households would be all these years later.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, servants?¡± Halsten asked, taking a slight step back, appalled. ¡°The ones of the Solich family? But how? How did this get into your hands?¡±

    ¡°W-Would you care if I told you a¡­ story?¡± Ilmatar offered, forcing herself to get over her anxiety.

    ¡°If it means explaining this conundrum, then I would very much like to.¡±

    Unwilling to cause a commotion among his own servants, Halsten led the woman to his private study, next door to the Emperors¡¯ chambers. With there being only one chair, he offered it to Ilmatar. An Emperor, standing before an ordinary subject of his¡ªor so he initially suspected, was only one oddity he displayed.

    ¡°Y-Your Highness, is this all necessary?¡± Ilmatar wondered, her eyes darting around.

    ¡°I only mean to put you at ease, Ms. Holub. I¡¯ve come to learn on my own that¡­ it¡¯s better. Better than what I¡¯ve seen throughout the years. My apologies, please start whenever you are ready.¡±

    ¡°This happened 47 years in the past, an entire lifetime and two emperors ago,¡± Ilmatar said after taking a deep breath and a few moments to sort her thoughts. ¡°Your own father was only a babe at the time. I believe you are aware of the single significant occurrence that year.¡±

    ¡°That was when the entire Solich family was murdered. The Solich Massacre.¡± Halsten nodded.

    ¡°E-Exactly, Your Highness,¡± Ilmatar nodded. ¡°Every single person with the surname, and from the female line within five generations had been wiped out with a matter of two nights. Then came the Emperor¡¯s brothers and sisters, his Empress Consort and his two daughters, and finally himself.¡±

    ¡°Something tells me that night did not go as told,¡± Halsten surmised. ¡°In my year as Emperor so far, I¡¯ve come across many discrepancies between the truth and what has been written. So what do you have to tell me that will challenge my beliefs?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ do you know the tradition of the Fifth Year?¡± Ilmatar asked.

    ¡°Solich royals only revealed the birth of a male child when they once they complete five years of life.¡± Halsten briefly explained, omitting to tell why that tradition was there at all. He expected a woman like Ilmatar to already know.

    ¡°Piran and his wife had a little boy,¡± Ilmatar revealed. ¡°He was a year old at the time.¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± Halsten said, unconsciously slumping his shoulders as he felt a sense of shame for a sin his grandfather had committed over two decades before his own birth. ¡°I-I suppose it makes sense why no one came for him. But what about him? He wasn¡¯t killed, surely.¡±

    Ilmatar nodded. ¡°His name was Iago. On that night where the entire immediate royal family died, Piran had only two orders for his servants. One, to salvage whatever artifacts they could that belonged to the family so that their history wouldn¡¯t be completely erased. Two, to flee with little Iago and raise him in secret while teaching him the history and lessons of his family. They got him out just as Emperor Haldor and his elite guards stormed the Palace.¡±

    Piran Solich¡¯s remaining family fought as hard and as long as they could, but they were no match for the ferocity, brutality, and mercilessness of the Karesti¡¯s. An ancient, revered bloodline went extinct that night. Only on paper, though.

    ¡°So the Solich family still lives¡­¡± Halsten muttered.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. They took him to a little village on Mars, far away from any town, and raised him under a false name. He grew up and married a daughter of one of the servants who rescued him, and together they had a little girl.¡±

    ¡°A¡ªA little girl¡­?¡± Halsten muttered. ¡°Ms. Holub, does that mean you are¡­¡±

    The Emperor trailed off. Despite the verbal story he was presented with and the physical artifact right before his eyes, he found it near impossible to believe.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I am Iago¡¯s daughter¡­ Emperor Piran¡¯s granddaughter. I am the last member of the Solich family. And I have come to you with a great request.¡±

    Without hesitation, Halsten dropped to one knee before Ilmatar, to her utter confusion.

    ¡°Y-Your Highness?¡± she uttered.

    ¡°You are the heir to one of the two families who have ever had complete dominion over our moon,¡± Halsten explained. ¡°You would be Empress today had the Solich family not been vanquished. You deserve the respect of someone of your status.¡±

    ¡°Y-Your Highness, please stand up. I really don''t care for ruling. I m-merely wished to ask something of you¡ª

    Ilmatar only saw a flash before her eyes, before she found a thin, sharp sensation in her left forearm. She looked down to see Gareth inserting a needle in her forearm, drawing blood from her body. Her breathing intensified, and even in the dry and bitterly cold Titanian climate, she found herself sweating.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Holub¡ªor rather, Lady Solich,¡± Halsten said as he rose to his feet. ¡°Your story is credible. But if the Solich bloodline is really still alive, I don¡¯t want to insult them by potentially allowing an imposter to steal their name. You¡¯ll have your DNA tested to confirm the veracity of your words. This is just a precaution.¡±

    Gareth taped a swab of cotton on where he drew the blood, before wordlessly leaving the study. Ilmatar sighed a breath of relief.

    ¡°What I came here to ask¡­ what I request of you, Your Highness, is that you¡­¡±

    --

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ninon cried, shaking Alda¡¯s shoulders. The woman¡¯s eyes were shining with both determination and dejection, reflecting the moral duty she chose to fulfill. ¡°Stop it right now! Don¡¯t tell me anymore¡­ please!¡±

    ¡°This is your truth, Princess Ninon. That was who she was. It¡¯s¡­ who you are. But¡ª

    ¡°No,¡± Ninon whispered, posing on her hands and knees towards her mother¡¯s sarcophagus. ¡°No, no, no!¡±

    Alda tried to put a comforting hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder, but it was swatted away.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to know, Alda! This¡­ this is all so much! My father coming back to life, finding out that I am the heir to both royal families, having to choose how I confront this.¡±

    Alda almost flinched as the girl let out a shriek of raw misery. Never had she seen Ninon so pained and confused before. She got to her feet.

    ¡°P-Please forgive me, Princess Ninon. I will give you some space to process all this.¡±

    Alda distanced herself by about 15 yards, passing through the labyrinth of sarcophagi. One of them had only been placed there a few months earlier and did not bear the Karesti coat of arms, much like Ilmatar¡¯s. Alda caught a glimpse of that container, which held Kallista Laine¡¯s head, but paid it no mind.

    I am¡­ only another employee of the Palace. The taxes of the Empire pay me and keep me fed. This is my job, is it not? But why do I feel my heart fall at the sound of that girl¡¯s agony?

    ¡°Alda,¡± Ninon spoke with a sniffly voice after an eternity, trying incredibly hard to fight back the tears that were itching to fall out of the corners of her eyes. ¡°Tell me. Did Aunt Rhona make you train me in the priesthood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess Ninon,¡± Alda said, her back still facing the young girl. ¡°She did. I am¡­ so, so sorry. I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ninon asked, the tone of her voice clearly indicating that she was losing the battle against the weight of it all. ¡°So that I wouldn¡¯t have to become the Empress anyway? Even if Father did come back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess Ninon.¡± Alda said. Rhona never confirmed it outright, but that was the only logical reason for such a demand. It was the only way to prevent a Solich Princess from gaining the throne without harming a member of the Karesti bloodline.

    If Ninon¡¯s weeping was already a steady stream, it was now a rushing current. She pressed her palms to her face, as if it had a dulling effect from the pain her heart was enduring. Her body shook, and with each sob she took, her chest felt heavier. The weight of it all¡ªlearning that she was the heir to both of the most powerful families ever born of Titan, and the fact that her own beloved aunt was scheming against a girl who she thought had loved her like a daughter¡ªwas unbearable.

    Alda had tried to convince herself that the ugly sounds coming from Ninon had no effect on her, that they were something she was expected to face as hired help. But what had caused Ninon to explode into sorrow was not a result of the duties Emperor Halsten and Empress Consort Ilmatar had bestowed upon her 11 years ago. No, in fact, Ninon was in such a state because Alda had broken a vow she made to Emperor and Empress Consort. A breach so grave, that it would cost her own life. At what point? She did not know, nor did she seem to care.

    Let her cry some more, Alda told herself while keeping her back to Ninon. Then we must prepare to leave as soon as Rhona leaves for the Military HQ. That is the only choice being given to me. I cannot undo what I have done. Perhaps I deserve the fate that awaits me. But¡­ I did it all for her, didn¡¯t I?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to¡­¡± Ninon spoke after kneeling for so long her legs became sore, gradually sliding her hands away from her face. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to tell me about her.¡±

    ¡°I had to, so you could decide what to do next,¡± Alda persisted in rationalising her actions. ¡°To rule someday or to not. Your heart bleeds. This is a truth that¡ª

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the truth right now,¡± Ninon said, rising to her feet and stepping towards Alda in a zombie-like fashion. ¡°But¡­ there is something that I have always felt¡­ deep within my heart. More important than any damned truth,¡±

    Alda stood still as Ninon stopping moving so close, that her back would be flush against the girl¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always had a mother and father with me,¡± Ninon bent her knees and leaned forward, resting her forehead against the back of the slightly shorter Alda¡¯s neck. ¡°And not a single person has had to tell me. I¡¯ve always known that.¡±

    Alda felt a salty wetness against her spine. Knowing exactly what Ninon meant, she too released her own silent, but apparent stream of tears.

    Alda Silje had been born 30 years ago, but her life truly started 11 years earlier, when she had first met the Royal Family. Now, one thing was for certain. The unspoken familial connection she had made with Ninon reciprocated in full. And that could not have made her any happier.

    "Let''s go, my Princess," the servant spoke with a faintest hint of a sniffle. "We have work to do."

 Ten: To Move On

    The Titanian pilot gazed out of the windscreen with steely eyes. His extraordinary vision, characteristic of his kind, allowed him to clearly behold a sight with the evening twilight approaching a quarter-league below him with ease.

    ¡°Buildings,¡± he spoke into his radio. ¡°Rudimentary, ugly, and snow covered, but definitely buildings. This is where intelligence told us the New Yeupisians were building a fortification, close to the shore. Permission to fire?¡±

    ¡°Granted. Fire when¡ª

    Something hit the bottom of the Craft before the fighter pilot could slam the button that would send a missile careening down to the ground, blowing the buildings¡ªand whoever was unlucky enough to be in them¡ªto bits.

    ¡°Halt. Something just hit the underside of the fuselage. It may be a Terran creature, a bird, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± his commander, somewhere in a makeshift base several dozen leagues away in the Glacial Lands pondered.

    ¡°I think¡­¡± the pilot¡¯s voice was suddenly terrified. Hidden, but not well, by the howling of the fierce wind outside the Craft, a faint beeping could be heard only by him. ¡°This isn¡¯t a bird.¡±

    ¡°Sergeant, give me a precise report of your current visuals right now!¡± the commander yelled, but he would get no answer. The Craft fragmented into hundreds and hundreds of pieces, and for a brief moment, a flash in the sky brighter than the moon appeared. The pilot¡¯s life ended with fear coursing through his being, and it would never be known if he had died of fright or by being dismembered from multiple parts of the body simultaneously. All the while, the frigid but calm waves crashed on the white coast just a few hundred meters away as they had since time immemorial, the outlines of a plethora of icebergs acting as silent sentinels in the background.

    The tarp that had concealed a dugout hiding spot had been blown off, not by a gust of the wind, but by the force of a primitive rocket that had been launched from within, whose trajectory was determined by the best shot in all of the Black Shield. A hand, clad in a fingerless woolen glove, stuck out from the hiding spot, holding its thumb out. The next two minutes were crucial. The Shield had calculated that that length of time was how long it took before any Titanian reinforcements could come, so a pick-up had to be timely.

    Perhaps fortunately, though, this soldier seldom felt the emotions that any other of their comrades, or anyone in general, would¡¯ve felt if only two minutes decided if they would live or die. The bitter cold bit at the thumb being stuck out, but like a warrior loyal to his king and homeland, it remained upright, refusing to allow it to retreat into the warm of its fist. A Craft that hovered only inches above the ground soon whizzed by without stopping, one of its doors open. The masked soldier climbed out and into the moving vehicle, which had only slowed down, seamlessly. It was a ritual they had done dozens of times. It was nothing new for them.

    Twenty minutes later, in a white area indistinguishable from any other, a large piece of the ground suddenly ascended, as if a piece of the land itself was lifted. Hydraulics, a new introduction to north Yeupis, made it possible for this vehicle-sized piece of land--which was nothing more than rock covered in a powdering of dirt on a flat surface--to open up and allow the Black Shield vehicle entry. It was much like the elevator that Gareth Koppel used to make way into what had been his home at one point. It was all courtesy of Vigdis Maas, who had reverse-engineered the technology to make it easier for soldiers to move in and out of their underground hideouts. It would be another hour before the craft emerged once again within the grounds of Depot-011, now the primary base of operations for the Black Shield. In that entire time, Vivian Andel had not uttered a single word. Indeed, the medic and Craft operator who had risked their lives to pick her up out of the hideout were still wary of her, but it was something they had to get over. There was only person she would behave like a normal person around. Fortunately she was such a crucial fighter to the group that she stayed in the officer¡¯s barracks, along with all the engineers, other top soldiers, and the most important medics. But first, she was taken to the officer¡¯s mess, to refuel after 12 hours of being outside in the brutal Glacial Land winter.

    A hot bowl of soup with rationed chicken and peas was placed in front of her, along with a metal cup full of steaming milk. The perfect meal to warm up.

    A soldier quickly wrapped a blanket around the girl¡¯s shivering shoulders before quickly taking their leave. Besides a couple cooks in the kitchen, and two or three others minding their own business, no one else was around. But few people didn¡¯t mean no people at all, and she refused to remove her black mask in front of anyone else. To eat in the presence of others, she would lean over her meal and pull her blanket over her head, arms and food. For a few minutes, she blocked herself out from the world as she peacefully drank and ate. She only stopped to put the mask on and observe and see who else had joined or left the mess, before continuing with her meal. This was a habit from the days leading up to when the Anbieter discovered and rescued her from the cruel fate she was subject to.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    On the second peek she took, a very familiar face was at the counter, waiting for his meal to be prepared for him.

    That¡¯s Leon! she thought, crinkling her eyes in excitement. I want to call out to him. No, wait. That means drawing attention to myself. Maybe a wave will elicit his attention. Other people do that when they see people they like.

    Vi lifted her hand and waved, but of course, his back was to her as he awaited his meal. But another hand did wave back to her. A small one, whose counterpart clung tightly to the overalls that Leon wore. Its owner was only as high as the young medic¡¯s waist.

    It¡¯s that young child that Leon rescued a couple of weeks ago, she remembered. It seems he tags along with him wherever he goes.

    Vi¡¯s hand remained in the air, even though she was no longer seeking Leon¡¯s attention at that moment. Was there something about that little boy she was drawn to? Was she feeling affinity for someone other than her master? No, she convinced herself. It¡¯s completely normal to greet others.

    Leon finally took notice of the elusive young woman, and with a smile, he decided to join his companion by sitting across her.

    ¡°You¡¯re back in one piece,¡± he chuckled. ¡°As per usual.¡±

    Vi nodded, offering no other sentiment other than a straight affirmation.

    ¡°I find that these rockets are not that much different from rifles,¡± she commented. ¡°Whenever a machine finds itself in my hands, they¡¯re all the same to me. At least, that¡¯s how they feel.¡±

    There we go, Vi, she gave herself a metaphorical pat on the back. Keep this up and you¡¯ll be ready to tell him about everything soon.

    ¡°I sure wish the Anti-Imperialists gave us some of their newer stuff. Missiles, they call them. Rockets but even better. But the stuff we have now is what they¡¯ve had lying in their storehouses for years. They¡¯ll hit their mark, though. They have the best shot in the whole of the Black Shield firing them.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Vi nodded uncharacteristically briskly, before pulling the blanket back over her head again. But she wasn¡¯t going for another bite or sip this time. She was trying to hide something, a feeling that she never had experienced before. At least, not in many years. So long, in fact, that it made her feel a lack of security. Like Leon could see through her mask and expose the girl underneath. The shy and anxious girl, that is.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time, though,¡± Leon spoke to himself, ignoring Vi¡¯s concealment of herself. It was routine to him at that point, so he didn¡¯t question it. ¡°The only reason the Antis ditched their rockets was because the Angels found a way to counter them. Our geography might stall them for a bit, but come the end of winter, I think¡­¡±

    The boy trailed off as he tried not to think of the grim possibilities that awaited them. Even the powerful projectiles, that even a year ago would¡¯ve seemed unfathomable to any Terran, had shaved away only a small fraction of Titanian attacks. A couple months more, and they would be completely defenseless. No winter storms to throw off the precision of the Titanian jets.

    Sensing the change in atmosphere, Vi pulled the blanket back down, letting it rest around her shoulders. She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just looked on and waited for Leon to finish speaking. At least he would know that she was listening to him.

    ¡°I just¡­ I really hope that Anwen and Stefan come home soon. We need all the soldiers and technology¡ªespecially technology, as we can get. What do you think, Vi?¡±

    Vi was not able to keep her focus on the young medic for very long, as her chestnut eyes had already been fixed on something behind him by the time he remembered he was not talking to a brick wall. He turned his torso around and found that her sights were set on the young boy he had come to the mess with, playing in a corner with the wooden horse Leon had given him.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Finn,¡± Leon chuckled. ¡°I realized you haven¡¯t really spoken to him. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know if you were ready to. You don¡¯t exactly have a cordial relationship with anyone else around here, and the kid¡¯s only three. Didn¡¯t want you to scare¡ª

    ¡°That look in his eyes,¡± Vi mused loudly. ¡°The way he¡¯s so immersed with that toy. His innocence remains. He lost everything he had, but, it¡¯s like nothing¡¯s changed for him.¡±

    ¡°I credit with my grandfather Felix for that,¡± Leon sighed softly. ¡°It took a lot of hard work, but with the old man¡¯s techniques, he¡¯s acting more like he should. I hope whatever he saw stays buried inside forever. What he saw¡­ I hope no one ever has to see it.¡±

    Finn moved on. Could it be that simple? Could I¡­ move on?

    ¡°He is¡­ very lucky to have you, Leon,¡± Vi nodded. ¡°I think he¡¯s doing quite well.¡±

    Leon¡¯s face became warm at the compliment as he stood up with the tray in his hands.

    ¡°Th-Thanks,¡± Leon mumbled, before shaking the feeling away. ¡°I should get back to my quarters. I¡¯m on call tonight. Well, I¡¯m really always on call. But I¡¯ll talk with you soon.¡±

    Vi nodded as he returned to the food counter with the tray, before going to collect Finn. She was once again alone.

    Perhaps if someone like Leon was there for me, I wouldn¡¯t be so fucked up. Oh, but who am I kidding? I was eight. I¡¯d have remembered it anyway. What matters¡­ what matters is that I have someone like Leon now. I have to tell him about the incident and show him what it did to me. I feel like that day is coming much sooner than I expected.

 Eleven: First Contact

    The energy in the air was high and contagious as the Serenity¡¯s Song pushed through the space where a centuries-old Level 50 Barrier once crossed the sea and sky. A multitude of islands dotted the horizon, a league away. They were now in the waters of the Shimajima, but the Captain¡¯s job was not yet finished. The distance between the Shimajima¡¯s northernmost and southernmost points was about 215 leagues, and between its westernmost and easternmost points was roughly 150 leagues. Now it was time to find a suitable landing spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small island, that one over there,¡± Manisha said, holding a large, dated map over the ship¡¯s wheel while using her head to point at the landmass in the near distance. ¡°Relatively speaking, though. The islands overall ain¡¯t all too large. It¡¯s called Yakuramoto and apparently had a population of 11,000 back in the year 90 AFI. I¡¯m thinking we land there.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a history buff,¡± Rohan chuckled. ¡°Sure, we can land there if it¡¯s suitable enough. But not with this big hunk of a ship. We need to anchor and send boats out.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Manisha landed. ¡°I reckon we send an advance landing party first. After speaking with the Islanders, they can send us a signal for the rest of us to head out. Easy as pie.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Ivan, Stefan, and Anwen for you!¡± a juvenile voice called out with glee behind the two veteran sailors. To their surprise, Ilias had been with them the entire time.

    ¡°That would be a great help, honey. Go ahead.¡± Manisha sent her son on his way to collect the three northerners.

    ¡°Smart fella, that boy is,¡± Rohan complimented with a chuckle. ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask him to. Ya raised him well.¡±

    ¡°I try.¡± Manisha reciprocated quietly, before turning her neck to hide her rosy face.

    ¡°Celebration time¡¯s over?¡± Ivan sighed as he was flanked by his two younger compatriots, whisked over by their younger relative a minute later. ¡°Damn it.¡±

    ¡°If celebration time means holing up in a hold below deck while everyone else is out here actually enjoying themselves, then yes, it¡¯s over,¡± Rohan explained while rolling his eyes. ¡°Ivan, we¡¯re sending an advance party to contact the Islanders. Choose who you¡¯ll take.¡±

    ¡°M-Me? Wait, am I leading this thing?¡± Ivan wondered, confused.

    ¡°Obviously. You¡¯re the leader of our contingent,¡± Anwen shook her head. ¡°I doubt they¡¯d take some random little boy and girl seriously.¡±

    ¡°I mean, the random little boy here did just take down the largest Barrier that¡¯s even possible to create.¡± Stefan chuckled under his breath, prompting Anwen to reach around Ivan¡¯s back and flick Stefan on the back of his head.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Stefan spoke with remorse.

    ¡°If making a party¡¯s what I gotta do¡­¡± Ivan stepped forward, ignoring the children¡¯s childish outbursts. ¡°Okay, you two are with me of course, and¡­ you. Captain Rohan, I¡¯d like you to come with us.¡±

    ¡°Fantastic,¡± Rohan nodded. ¡°The crew should already be preparing a boat to launch, so we¡¯ll leave immediately. We¡¯ll bring a flag so when we raise it, that¡¯ll be your signal to have everyone board the other boats and join us. Manisha, I can trust you with that.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Captain.¡± the woman sailor nodded.

    The boat was several meters above the foamy waters as it was suspended off the side of the Serenity¡¯s Song. Anwen peeked over and watched the patterns rapidly shift beneath her. Seeing them move so fluidly yet with enough force to drown a grown man made her shiver.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± she muttered, before a hand pulled her back into the safety of the boat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let those waves scare you,¡± Stefan said. ¡°Now¡¯s a bad time to get cold feet.¡±

    The boat was lowered into the water with a splash. With Rohan¡¯s powerful arms that had rowed boats for just as long as he had been sailing on great ships, the coast of Yakuramoto was no more than a 10-minute ride away from where the ship had anchored. As the island got larger and larger, so did three other shapes, which grew at an even larger pace.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got company,¡± Ivan said, recognizing the shapes as boats but were very different from the ones made of wood that he was used to. They were not as sleek or aerodynamic as the Crafts introduced by the Titanians, but their iron hulls made typical northerner and southerner sea vessels look amateur in comparison. They were faster than their man-powered boat, and steam billowed from columns fixed on the sterns. ¡°Anwen, get ready to talk for us.¡±

    What do they bring with them? Stefan wondered as he saw the iron boats coming to a rest about 20 yards from their own. Good news, or trouble? We just destroyed the Barrier that kept them protected for a thousand years. If they choose the second option, will I be able to use Gareth¡¯s dagger? Our mission is for peace, but my duty is to protect Anwen. I might have to make a choice here.

    The boats stopped within 20 yards of the Yeupisian boat, and from the centremost of the three Shimajima vessels, three men exited from a hatch on the top. Their clothes were made of beautiful silk¡ªgarments that flowed like elegant robes. Their sleeves were long, reaching to the wrists and were broad. Detailed pictures painted each garment, depicting flowers, birds, and other motifs. Yet despite all that, it was only the man in the middle who seemed to hold any power among the three.

    Before they spoke a word, the three Shimajimese bowed, their heads reaching down to their waist-level. It took a microsecond for Anwen to process it. Guided by the drawings and sample passages in her book of vocabulary in her memory, she reciprocated the action of greeting.

    ¡°Konnichiwa.¡± the man in the middle, whose hair was set in a high bun and chin which was covered with a thin, long beard.

    ¡°K-Konnichiwa.¡± she said, taken aback at hearing the native Shimahjima accent for the very first time. Rohan, Ivan, and Stefan hesitantly did as she did, but refused to butcher the first non-Yeupisian word they had heard in their lives. She carefully waited for the foreign men to raise their heads before she did.

    Despite the fact that Stefan only knew the few words Anwen had taught him, he already knew something was off. Why were they not cautious when they first approached the four foreigners who had come from half a world away, with a massive ship looming in the back? Had it been so long since they had seen war themselves that they had forgotten basic survival instincts?

    ¡°My name is Yakuramoto no Genichi, mayor and daimyo of the island of Yakuramoto. May I know your names, my dear guests? At least one of you speaks our language, which makes communication less difficult.¡±

    So at least they understand me, Anwen thought. I can understand them, too. That¡¯s good.

    It took a few moments for Anwen to translate to the men with her that the man called Genichi before them ruled both the island as a daimyo, or governor, and one of a small handful of villages on it as its mayor, both named Yakuramoto. After feeding their host¡¯s request to the Yeupisian men, Anwen made the introductions on the entire group¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°We are honoured to be in your presence, Genichi-san. My name is Anwen Koppel, and my companions with me are Captain Rohan, Ivan Hout, and Stefan Laine. We are part of a joint convoy hailing from both North and South Yeupis.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what she just said, but she¡¯s a damn natural at it. We really are nothing without her, Ivan noted.

    Meanwhile, one of Genichi¡¯s guards snickered at the other, mocking the Yeupisians for having a woman as the spokesperson for their group.

    ¡°And I am pleased to meet you as well, my dear guests. But before we continue this very important discussion, I must tell you that the news of your arrival has spread like a fire across our nation. If we may, we will take you ashore before any of the other governors or their people catch wind of us finding you. You all must be tired and hungry, so please invite the rest of your group over.¡±

    Anwen translated, and with a confident grin, Rohan turned around and raised the red flag he had brought with him, signaling for Manisha to bring Ilias and the crew of the Serenity¡¯s Song ashore.

    --

    The buildings that lined the paved roads were short, almost all of them one or two stories high, but each floor tended to be sprawling, with plenty of space for the people inside. The cars on the road contrasted deeply from the boxy, mechanical, leather-seated ones in south Yeupis like the one Anwen had driven to get to Chitran. They were more similar, in fact, to the vehicles that Angels used on Terra, with their sleek designs and digital equipment. Only these ones did not hover, but also traveled on the ground by way of rubber wheels. Sprawling green fields took up the space outside of the built-up areas, meaning that a lot of the population took part in agriculture, not different from either part of Yeupis.

    These houses look paper-thin. How do they even hold up? Stefan noted as a convoy of vans carried him and the rest of the Serenity¡¯s Song entourage to the governor¡¯s residence. Images of the Anbieter¡¯s manor in Shargara flashed in his head. Both were stately residences, but it seemed that Genichi¡¯s was simpler. Other than its larger size and a stone wall surrounding it, it did not differ too much from the buildings in the surrounding neighbourhoods. Shimajima architecture seemed to be very uniform, a sharp contrast from south Yeupis¡¯.

    However, Stefan could hold his questions about the island later. It would soon be time for Genichi to ask questions of his own, which would lead the direction of the Black Shield¡¯s mission.

 Twelve: A Strange Voice

    The room the three young northerners found themselves in was simple, yet practical. It was modest and there were very few furnishings. Soft mats made up the floor of the room, as well as the rest of the villa. They were comfortable enough to sit down on. Genichi sat on the floor behind a low writing desk in a seated position, and behind him were storage chests in which he kept documents, and to his immediate right was a lacquered box that held writing instruments. On top of the desk, a small rectangular object that was similar in appearance to a thin brick was placed. It was an electronic, more primitive than what the Titanians had mustered but an electronic, nonetheless, known as a cellphone. On the wall behind Genichi, an elaborate curved sword was mounted. Stefan guessed by looking at the subtle accumulation of dust on it that it hadn¡¯t been used in years, perhaps decades or even centuries.

    He sat just behind Ivan and Anwen, who were positioned next to one another on the other side of the desk from Genichi, sitting cross-legged on the floor. Ivan as the leader of the Black Shield envoy spoke, having Anwen interpret for him. Stefan had taken Anwen¡¯s usual place in documenting the event in a notebook. Meanwhile, the southerners including Manisha, Ilias, and Rohan were led off by Genichi¡¯s wife to arrange their lodgings for the time being and to nourish themselves with fresh food for the first time in months.

    ¡°So this great war¡­ it has been going on for how long?¡± Genichi asked.

    Anwen didn¡¯t need to feed the question to Ivan to answer it.

    ¡°Almost seven months, Genichi-san.¡± the girl answered in northern-accented Shimajimese.

    ¡°You said seven months, right?¡± Ivan wished to confirm, signs of being antsy showing in his speech. He didn¡¯t like when he didn¡¯t know what was being said in front of him, but Anwen soothed his troubles by giving him a firm nod of the head.

    ¡°Well then¡­ this is a war being fought with the power of the Shinpitekenaishi¡­¡± Genichi thought aloud.

    Shinpitekenaishi¡­? Anwen wondered as to what the word could¡¯ve meant. She recognised the word for stone, but the other part of the word was something she was not familiar with. The power of some kind of stone. Utrium? Is that their word for Utrium?

    ¡°The power of Shinpitekenaishi is, unfortunately, one that I do not yield. There is little I can do to help you in that regard. I apologise sincerely for that.¡±

    Anwen¡¯s heart sunk, the words hitting her like a ton of bricks. Her gaze lowered to her clasped hands on her lap. Was the treacherous journey of two and a half months a complete waste? Trekking covertly into an enemy land, encountering a close call with a Titanian police officer, negotiating access to a great ship while running the risk of detainment or even worse¡­ had it just all gone down the drain with just two sentences?

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Ivan turned slightly. Anwen¡¯s sullen eyes had immediately caught his attention, and he put a comforting hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have Utrium.¡± Anwen¡¯s response was simple.

    ¡°Well, there has to be someone that we can talk to, right? That massive Barrier¡­¡± Stefan muttered, the sudden turn in emotion biting at him.

    ¡°How could they not have it? You can¡¯t create a Level 50 Barrier and maintain it for a whole millennium without being Initiated, and you can¡¯t be Initiated generation after generation unless you have heaps and heaps of Utrium! Tell him that, Anwen.¡± Ivan urged Anwen. She struggled to find the Shimajimese words that would entail encompass their pressing demand.

    ¡°Please forgive me, my dear guests,¡± Genichi spoke, unable to understand what the Yeupisian visitors were saying, but their open emotions transcended linguistic barriers. ¡°It seems that my words have gotten you flustered somewhat. I myself have no access to Shinpitekenaishi, but¡­ I may be able to connect you to its source in our islands.¡±

    Anwen raised her head, and Ivan understood that Genichi had more to say.

    ¡°He--he says he might be able to get us to the source of the Utrium.¡± Anwen said, her heart beating faster as it anticipated this new sliver of hope.

    Ivan looked at Genichi again, and with a polite yet cautious smile, he nodded for him to speak.

    ¡°From the island of Yakuramoto, I can supply you with 500 armed men as well as additional general supplies that you require. I sympathize with your cause. The Angels are the reason we have locked ourselves in for all these centuries, the same barbarians that cause your people much misery¡­¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Genichi paused for Anwen to translate to Ivan and Stefan, much to their disappointment.

    ¡°Only 500? And they aren¡¯t even Initiated?¡± Ivan sighed.

    ¡°We could do the Initiating as soon as we return home.¡± Stefan proposed with a shrug.

    Anwen then gestured for Genichi to continue speaking.

    ¡°On top of that¡­ I can get you an audience before the Shogun himself. He is the most powerful man in our nation and is certainly the one with the most access to, if not the only, Shinpitekenaishi.¡±

    Anwen felt relieved, but also slightly intimidated that there was a man more powerful than the one before them somewhere in the same nation.

    He¡¯ll have what we need.

    Anwen translated the revelation to her compatriots, who felt a hundred tons being lifted off their shoulders.

    ¡°Ask the daimyo what he wants in return,¡± Ivan said, his voice giddy. ¡°We¡¯ll give him whatever he wants. Spices, tea, wood, fur, anything on Serenity¡¯s Song he wants, he can have. He¡¯s just done us a huge favour.¡±

    ¡°I saw that huge vessel behind you when you came rowing in your boat. I assume it came with plenty of supplies aboard, and not just for yourselves.¡± Genichi said with a smile.

    He sure isn¡¯t direct with what he wants, Anwen surmised. It must be the same for everyone here.

    ¡°Well, Genichi-san, h-how much would you like? We have spices, tea, wood, animals furs¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ we¡¯ve been delaying renovations on a multitude of buildings in our governorate. I suppose some that wood would be great.¡±

    ¡°What did he say, Anwen? What did he say?¡± Ivan shook the girl by the shoulders, rocking her back and forth until Stefan had to stop him.

    ¡°He¡­ he just wants the wood, Ivan.¡± Anwen sheepishly answered.

    ¡°S-Seriously¡­? That¡¯s all he wants?¡±

    ¡°W-Well¡­ he hasn¡¯t said what the Shogun might want out of this, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. We can deal with that later. I¡¯ll deal with Rohan and the wood. Anwen, good fucking job!¡± Ivan wrapped his arms around Anwen, using one arm to hug her and the other hand to pat her vigorously on the back of the head.

    Rare instance of Ivan not being in a mood, Stefan scribbled down in his notepad. Good leader?

    Genichi rose to his feet, which invited the three northerners to do the same. Ivan held his hand out for the daimyo to shake.

    ¡°They don¡¯t shake hands here.¡± Anwen reminded the older of the two northerner men.

    Genichi bowed once more as a sign of respect to his guests, which they reciprocated.

    ¡°Your cooperation is much appreciated,¡± the daimyo said. ¡°I hope that this is the beginning of a new relationship between all of our lands.¡±

    As Anwen translated the phrase to Ivan and did the same for Ivan¡¯s response to the gesture, Stefan swore he heard someone else¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Do not be so na?ve. Do you think such a deal could come so easily?¡±

    It was a man¡¯s gravelly voice, yet it spoke not in Shimajimese, and it sounded more formal than the Yeupisian he was used to.

    An Angel?

    Stefan¡¯s eyes darted around, yet the only people in the vicinity were the four of them in Genichi¡¯s office, and two guards standing outside its door.

    ¡°The comfort given to you now and before will result in your struggle later. There is no avoiding it, my grandson. When it comes to, do not hesitate like the weak Terrans around you. Confront it and annihilate it.¡±

    ¡°Grandson¡­?¡± Stefan muttered softly, for no one else¡¯s ears to hear.

    ¡°You¡¯re starting to understand who you are, my child. Using the power only us Titanians have been given the blessing to fully wield has enabled that part of you which you had hidden to gradually surface. Use that knowledge and keep making it a part of you. It is your duty. You kept us hidden your whole life, so this is now your task.¡±

    Your grandson? Us? You¡¯re in my head. What are you talking about?

    ¡°Do not dismiss me as a mere thought. I am as much a fragment of you as you are a fragment of your true people. Embrace my words. Embrace yourself.¡±

    Stefan felt his head get lighter, as if a present made its way out of it.

    What the hell just happened? Am I so tired that I¡¯m starting to hallucinate?

    ¡°Stefan¡­¡±

    Nope, I still hear a voice. It¡¯s even louder now.

    ¡°Stefan¡­¡±

    What the fuck¡­? What really are you¡­?

    ¡°Stefan!¡±

    The boy shook his head, as if it would shrug the voice away. He glanced around and saw a small figure standing before him.

    ¡°Zoning out again?¡± the girl wondered, pulling one corner of her mouth upwards.

    ¡°I¡­ yeah. Sorry. So what¡¯s going on?¡± Stefan chuckled nervously.

    ¡°Were you not paying attention? You were writing it all down in that notebook, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, y-yeah.¡± Stefan stammered.

    ¡°So you do know! Well, in case you somehow forgot in your minute of frolicking in your own world, we just got a way to our Utrium, and tomorrow afternoon, we¡¯ll set out for the Shogun¡¯s palace!¡±

    ¡°Shogun¡­ is he more powerful than the Daimyo?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a bunch of daimyos, but there''s only one Shogun. What matters is that we finally have our Utrium after so long!¡± Anwen said, pressing Stefan¡¯s hands together and sandwiching them between hers, jumping up and down like a little girl receiving a toy for the first time in ages.

    Stefan¡¯s tense face softened, and he squeezed the girl¡¯s hands for a brief few seconds, before letting go.

    I can¡¯t tell her what I heard. She¡¯s happy and it should stay that way.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s really good,¡± he flashed a grin. ¡°We¡¯re a bit closer. Closer to stopping that terrible war.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s push that to the side, just for a few hours.¡± Anwen said, leading Stefan through the sliding door of Genichi¡¯s study. She either didn¡¯t care or didn¡¯t know that the two guards at the door were making faces of cringe at how open she was with expressing herself.

    ¡°For what?¡± Stefan wondered.

    ¡°Because we get to try on kimonos and have a feast in this pretty house?¡± Anwen asked as if it was very obvious what she meant.

    ¡°What on Terra is a kimono?¡±

    ¡°There you are, going back to your questions. You¡¯ll see soon enough!¡±

 Thirteen: Tea Ceremony

    Anwen stood with her arms raised at her sides as a middle-aged woman stood to her back, whose raven-black hair was tied up high in a similar fashion to her husband¡¯s and wore a green kimono. The girl could feel the fabric being pulled as it was being made to be as flat as possible. Her eyes were shut as she had wanted the outfit to be a surprise. Finally, she felt the wrapping of another fabric under her bust, completing the look.

    ¡°You may open your eyes now, Anwen-sama.¡± Genichi¡¯s wife, Lady Makoto, spoke in a polite yet eager tone. She was just as excited to help her guest put on her new clothing as the girl was to try it on.

    Anwen¡¯s eyelids fluttered open, moved by the anxiety of wanting to see herself in a traditional costume that hadn¡¯t been worn by outsiders in centuries. Before her was a coral pink sheet of fabric that embraced her body, its silken texture fuzzy on her skin. A large dandelion-yellow sash known as an obi firmly hugged her ribs, holding the kimono close to her body. Flower motifs appeared as she slowly turned around, and with each shift her chest felt warmer. Her outfit was beautiful. She felt beautiful.

    ¡°It-it looks amazing,¡± Anwen said, awestruck by the sight of herself in the mirror. ¡°Makoto-san, you have such a good eye for design! I¡¯ve never worn anything more pretty!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is simply experience from picking out the Daimyo¡¯s outfits for the past 18 years,¡± Makoto giggled with humility, which Anwen had seen in every Shimajimese she had encountered other than the small handful of household guards who could barely hold back their dislike for the foreigners¡¯ traditions. ¡°But Anwen-sama, it is you who makes the kimono looks so wonderful.  In our nation, pink represents femininity and elegance. Just by looking at you, I know you carry those traits very well.¡±

    Anwen¡¯s cheeks reddened at the compliment. The woman before her was the spouse of the most powerful man in many leagues, yet she spoke to her as if they had known one another for a long time.

    ¡°That means a lot, Makoto-san. Thank you very much.¡± Anwen said with a wobbly smile.

    ¡°Would you like for me to brush your hair, Anwen-sama? We have a lot of time before the ceremony starts.¡± Makoto offered almost suddenly. Anwen happily agreed and kneeled on the ground.

    The grooming was silent for a minute, before a question that Makoto had kept in the back of her mind since the Barrier fell down decided to finally dig itself out.

    ¡°What kind of people are your people?¡± the middle-aged woman asked. ¡°How have they lived for this millennium?¡±

    Anwen tried hard not to raise a brow.

    ¡°What exactly do you mean, Makoto-san?¡± she desired further clarification.

    ¡°How have they persevered? You¡¯ve had your own shares of strife.  What I meant was¡­ how did they find the strength to push on against all the odds?¡±

    Anwen thought hard about that question. If there had to be one simple answer to Lady Makoto¡¯s question, it had to be¡­ necessity. She¡¯d seen it from the first time she and Gareth returned to Marius after her discovery. The hymns mothers would sing to their children as they waited in Dr. Bernard¡¯s office, and the ballads men would chant as they worked the fields and manned the markets outside the houses and establishments in the small town. Resistance was in their culture, in their blood. Being ever aware of the threat that could extinguish their loved ones and everything they knew in a matter of moments strengthened them and displaying it so openly was what had to make the people, at least those of north Yeupis, as strong as they were.

    ¡°Because we only have each other, and because that¡¯s all we can be, I suppose.¡± Anwen gave her answer, as simple as it was.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    A warm giggle emerged from Makoto¡¯s lips as Anwen¡¯s ash brown locks, which were a result of being under the sun constantly for three months, fell down to her tailbone with each stroke of Makoto¡¯s elegant comb.

    ¡°You have freedom to band together and protect each other. That is very good. Your rulers have allowed that.¡±

    We don¡¯t have rulers in the north, Anwen wanted to say, but explaining how almost completely lawless her adopted homeland was with the exception of mayors and reeves of only the biggest towns to someone who certainly lived in a different political system would be a chore. And the southerners had their own massively complex set of issues.

    ¡°Makoto-san,¡± Anwen said instead to ask a question of her own. ¡°Does your ruler not allow that?¡±

    The woman was silent for a while, and it was that way for so long that the girl thought she might¡¯ve chosen to ignore her question. But as the woman was wrapping up with the grooming of Anwen¡¯s hair, she finally decided to speak.

    ¡°Anwen-sama, the strength your companions brought, that same strength that took down the barrier our father¡¯s fathers and their fathers knew their whole lives¡­ I pray that there is still more of it left.¡± Her tone was not hostile, but the girl understood that it was not quite warm either.

    ¡°Are we done yet, Makoto-san?¡± Anwen wondered, choosing to ignore the cryptically worded warning.

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Makoto¡¯s smile appeared once more. ¡°Just in time. I believe the geisha has arrived. This will be a ceremony you will not want to miss. Please, come this way.¡±

    --

    The tea ceremony was a precise, practiced ritual. The movements the white-faced geisha made, and the craftsmanship of the tools were done and made with such care, it almost seemed that the 30 or so foreign guests were witness to a show of martial arts. The tearoom was so silent, that the only sound for the duration of the long ceremony were the clink of the lid on the kettle, the tap of the tea-bowl on the mat, and the clink of the teaspoon on the teabowl.

    Finally, the geisha made her final bow, which her guests and patrons reciprocated.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Koharu-san. Your patience means a lot to the Lady and I, and to our dear guests as well,¡± Genichi spoke, genuine humility in his voice. ¡°You truly are the best geisha in Yakuramoto.¡±

    Koharu did not speak, but her smile deepened, and her bow became lower. A sign of true respect for the Daimyo. That was the invitation for the Yeupisian guests to leave, and in an orderly fashion led by Genichi and Makoto, they all left, allowing Koharu to pack up post-ceremony.

    ¡°Ivan,¡± Bhavana spoke with an exasperated low tone, as she and her partner were the last to leave. ¡°I know where your eyes are.¡±

    ¡°So do I.¡± Ivan rolled his eyes. It was very quickly obvious where the young northerner was looking, as he hit the thin wall next to the opened sliding door face-first. That prompted both Bhavana and Koharu to giggle, before the latter quickly returned to finish her work.

    ¡°You were looking at her through the corner of yer eyes, ya fool!¡± Bhavana grabbed Ivan by the back of his beige kimono, pulling him away from the wall and pushing him out in front of her towards the courtyard at the centre of the Daimyo¡¯s villa.

    ¡°Okay, so? Am I not allowed to be curious after seeing a lady with powder on her face that¡¯s so white it makes the snow back home look dark?¡± Ivan said, attempting to defend the movement his lewd eyes had made.

    ¡°You were clearly checking her out. And I could tell she was doing the same thing to you! What on Terra¡¯s your issue? She don¡¯t even speak the same language as you!¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Ivan said, taking a step back.

    ¡°What?¡± Bhavana crossed her arms.

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem? That I don¡¯t speak the same language as her?¡±

    ¡°¡­yeah,¡± the young southerner scoffed after some time of trying to prevent the corner of her lips from twitching from embarassment. ¡°You wanna show her yer into her? Learn her language.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ mad that I was looking at another girl?¡± Ivan was thoroughly bewildered.

    ¡°As long as I know you¡¯re looking at one,¡± his girlfriend reasoned. ¡°I don¡¯t mind sharing you with another lady. But just one. And even if ya do that, ya gotta treat both of us right. Don¡¯t pick no favourites. Not even me.¡±

    Ivan¡¯s face became red, which was evident underneath the moonlight.

    ¡°You southern women are super hard to read.¡± he sighed, slumping his shoulders forward.

    ¡°And y¡¯all northern fellas are so easy to see through,¡± Bhavana giggled, before planting a kiss on Ivan¡¯s cheek. ¡°Come on now, let¡¯s head to our room. This might be the only night I get ta¡¯ keep ya to myself, you know? ¡®Cause I¡¯m gonna make ya speak to Koharu real soon. Hope Anwen ain¡¯t too busy tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Aye, Ma¡¯am.¡± Ivan sardonically responded before he allowed Bhavana to take his arm and lead him to their temporary lodgings.

    Another hard part, before the real hard part? Fuck me. I have to learn another tongue before I stand before the Shogun tomorrow evening. Well, whatever. At least I get to have a fun night before it all becomes a pain in the ass.

 Fourteen: A Much-Needed Moment

    The courtyard of the Daimyo¡¯s manor was serenely calm. The dark sky stretched overhead, dotted by many a white star, whose light was dominated by the great golden moon above. At the centre of the courtyard was a pond that was framed off from the surrounding ground with strung-up lanterns, glowing a warm orange. The water in the pond was teeming with a multitude of fish each the length of an adult arm, some being myriads of orange, yellow, black, white and red, others being solid in the same colours, but all equally as marvelous to behold. The air was still, but warm on the skin. It was drier than the south Yeupisians were typically used to, but it certainly reminded those who hailed from it of their homeland.

    As Manisha quietly admired the living aquatic gems from the rocks that lined the pond, a set of soft footsteps originating from feet clad in zori sandals closed in. It had to be one of her fellow travelers¡ªthe Shimajimese would not approach her without Anwen translating for them, and there was only one person who had entered the courtyard.

    ¡°Taking in that pretty sight without Ilias?¡± the familiar man chuckled behind Manisha, who sat on the ground with her legs bent in front of her, sandals placed neatly next to her feet.

    ¡°That tea ceremony was tiring. Imagine how that must feel for a ten year old boy.¡± Manisha laughed as she invited Rohan to sit next to her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been that age in nearly 30 years, so I couldn¡¯t begin to guess,¡± Rohan said as he took his seat, before taking a few silent moments to take in the same sight Manisha had. ¡°What does he think of these¡­ kimonos, by the way? The silk¡¯s real itchy on the skin, but it¡¯s nice and light. Might have to import some of these back home, don¡¯t ya think?¡±

    ¡°He was pretty fussy at first, but Anwen talked him into keeping it on. Sure beats the three sets of clothing he had to alternate between on the trip here. Speaking of importing¡­¡±

    Manisha finally tore her gaze away from the mesmerising pond, her chestnut eyes locking with Rohan¡¯s deep brown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ya think that negotiation went a little too easy? Anwen told me exactly how her talk with the Daimyo went, and he was dead set on only wanting wood. Why would they only want wood after a millennium of isolation? Ain¡¯t it a little... sketchy?¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s all he as a Daimyo is allowed to accept,¡± Rohan proposed after giving some moments to think. ¡°He¡¯s just one of a few pawns in this land. The real big guy is the one making all the moves, and it¡¯s he who the northern fellas are gonna have the real talk with. Who knows? He may even want a little chunk of Yeupis in exchange for our cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if it still even exists by the time we get back home. For all we know, it could be a smoldering crater right ¡®bout now.¡±

    Rohan noticed that Manisha¡¯s usual high energy and confidence had tapered off, and although her face and his were in front of one another, Manisha¡¯s gaze had dropped.

    ¡°That don¡¯t sound like you, Manisha. What¡¯s with the gloom and doom?¡±

    ¡°I- I know it don''t. But I¡¯ve been thinking about it lately. What I¡¯d leave behind once I went on this trip. Or rather, what would be left behind.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rohan asked, his voice tinging with curiosity and concern.

    ¡°I never cared about status, or power, or money. Just wanted enough to get by. It did go my way, I guess. Your crew didn¡¯t even know my face before I told them what my name was,¡± Manisha laughed, but Rohan sensed something somber deep within. ¡°All I cared about was mine and my son¡¯s security. Without his daddy, I did all that I could. But I couldn¡¯t protect him from the paleskin patrols, and I¡­ I loathe myself for that.¡±

    ¡°But you couldn¡¯t do much about it.¡± Rohan said, attempting to offer a word of sympathy.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t help that it still made me feel guilty,¡± Manisha sighed. ¡°When Anwen and Stefan appeared at my door, and told me who they were, I felt¡­ good about everything. For the first time since Gareth left. But it never truly dawned on me until very recently that the arrival of them three sweet souls from up north also meant that the chaos got that much closer to my doorsteps.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I get that. But you know, if I hadn¡¯t found out that they were a part of the effort against the paleskins, I¡¯d a¡¯ never let the Serenity¡¯s Song get this far from home. The fact that there is true resistance out there, against them¡­ it brings me hope.¡±

    Manisha found that Rohan had gotten closer to her, enough that their shoulders were touching.

    ¡°I ain¡¯t saying that this war¡¯s just pure chaos and destruction. I¡¯m just worried. The world I wanted Ilias to grow up in never existed. If¡ªif it don¡¯t go our way¡­ I¡¯m afraid it may never exist. I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie¡­ if everything does just go to shit, at least in the south¡­ I have a feeling it may not be such a terrible thing.¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Manisha said with a tsk. ¡°I knew you were the pessimistic type, but not like that.¡±

    ¡°Hear me out, okay? Maybe then, people¡ªwell, whoever survives¡ªwill finally have the balls to get all the divisions our forefathers and the paleskins put in place and throw ''em out the window forever. It wasn¡¯t always like this, Manisha. Maybe the war¡¯s the only way things can make themselves pure again. And I believe Ilias is gonna be the beacon of it all. And who knows? With all the unclaimed land, you could build yourself a pretty old pond just like this here one.¡±

    Manisha¡¯s heart thundered in her chest at the sound of Rohan¡¯s words. It had been no mystery how the man had been able to maintain such a fierce, loyal relationship with the sailors that made up his crew. Every word he spoke was made from the bottom of his heart. There wasn¡¯t a single drop of Reserve in his body, but if he wanted to, he could summon an entire army with just a few words. How blessed was Manisha that his words, at that moment, were for her ears, and her ears only?

    ¡°Rohan, come home with us,¡± she suddenly turned and leaned in to Rohan, so close that her nose was not even two inches from the Captain¡¯s. He could feel her warm breath on his skin, and the soft touch of her hand pressed against his chest, clad in a cyan kimono that contrasted wonderfully with her cherry red one. Her voice was uncommonly sweet and soothing. ¡°Come home to Yeupis with me and Ilias. Build that pond with us. You¡¯re a part of our lives now, and I want you to stay. I might never get to have Gareth back, but I¡¯ve got you. And just know, from my heart of hearts, you¡¯ve got me too.¡±

    Rohan lifted his hand to touch Manisha¡¯s, only to gently push it away.

    ¡°I-I¡¯d love nothing more than that. I really do, Manisha. You and Ilias mean so, so much to me. But after Namrata passed on, I haven¡¯t been able to share a home with anyone else. Only with my crew, out there on the sea, have I been able to live with other people. I-I don¡¯t know how to feel about¡­ being part of your family. You told me to take care of Ilias should anything happen, which I will. You can count on that. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m able to go beyond that capacity. I ain¡¯t tryna offend you, but¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no. I-it¡¯s okay, no harm done,¡± Manisha calmly accepted his rejection, even though her heart cracked at every seam. She pulled away from him, maintaining a small gap between her body and his. She slid down the rock a slight bit and let her toes submerge in the water as if to ground herself back in reality and out of delusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Stupid thing to say, really. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She sighed and took to peering at the pond again. She truly felt stupid. The man next to her was a widower and she hadn¡¯t thought once about if he had moved on past the loss of his wife The silence between them that lasted for what felt like an eternity was awkward, only occasionally interrupted by the soft kicks of Manisha''s feet in the water. Their interaction wasn¡¯t yet over, however. Both of them remained in the courtyard.

    ¡°I do wanna tell ya somethin¡¯, Mani.¡± Rohan said, his tone low.

    The mere sound of the man¡¯s voice made the butterflies in her stomach erupt again.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That smile a¡¯ yours. It is exactly like Namrata¡¯s. And if I could, I¡¯d like to see it a million times more. I¡¯ll take you up on that pond-building offer.¡±

    Manisha bent forward, collecting water in her hands before launching it at Rohan''s face.

    "Don''t be playing with my feelings like that!" she cried, but it was clear it was out of glee. "Be straight with me next time, ya fool!"

    A soft beam played about her lips, and unable to fight the urge any longer, she leaned in to Rohan once again. This time, the Captain reciprocated, the tenderness of his lips meeting Manisha¡¯s. It was short, but wonderfully blissful. Something neither had experienced in years. Something they had harbored a desire to feel again. Against the backdrop of an increasingly expanding war and copious uncertainty that only piled up, that moment was nothing but needed.

 Fifteen: Flight From The Moon

    She could not see how the uniform looked on her, but it was uncomfortable to wear. The assemblage of the t-shirt under a long-sleeved military blouse somehow more bleached than her alabaster skin, tucked into a pair of utility pants of the same color, and boots which were the same shade as the other garments with the exception of golden soles made Ninon feel like she was being weighed down. But the service dress uniform she was had to wear was the least of her worries.

    She waved a hand over the sensor that opened the sliding door of the storage room and awaiting her in the same uniform was Alda. A light smile lit up on the woman¡¯s face.

    ¡°You look very lovely in that, Princess Ninon.¡± she tried to lighten the girl¡¯s damp mood.

    ¡°This has all happened too fast. I wish things could slow down, even for a bit.¡± the girl sighed.

    ¡°You know there is no other choice. We will not let the General get her way again.¡±

    Ninon¡¯s hand flew to the back of her neck, gently rubbing on a small piece of gauze that had been securely taped on, covering a surgical wound.

    ¡°So she won¡¯t find me after this?¡± she wondered.

    ¡°The chip¡¯s gone. It¡¯ll take a very long time for the General to find you now. Although, by the time she gets to you, I believe she will have already been taken care of.¡±

    Ninon nodded wearily. The morning sun had just breached the horizon, and there was no more time to waste. In fact, Rhona had to have already awaken and begun her morning routine, unaware that her niece was to flee the moon. Despite there being clear proof that she wanted to get rid of her, Ninon still could not bear hate towards her aunt. It was all still very confusing. But Alda was right. There was only one thing she could do to avoid, or at least delay, that fate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Ninon said. Alda handed the girl her luggage, and through the same cellar door they had covertly entered the palace, they departed, stepping through the garden. The hazy brown color that always dominated the Titanian sky loomed far above their heads. Ninon tried to savour it one last time before she couldn¡¯t, and her feet slowed down to a shuffle. Alda tried to gently pull her forward, but then, the voices of two men cried in their direction.

    Ninon froze. Had they been caught already? Had their great escape already ended before it even started?

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± they cried, as they approached the two women with a jog.

    ¡°Stay calm, my Princess,¡± Alda stepped up to cover Ninon with her body. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    ¡°Leaving the palace at such an hour?¡± Count Moller, the steward of the palace asked, crossing his arms.

    ¡°No one enters or exits this garden without my knowledge,¡± Brin, the head keeper of the garden spoke. ¡°You¡¯re not quite as sneaky as you think you are.¡±

    Alda narrowed her eyes, her hand stealthily reaching for the gun in her utility belt.

    I¡¯ve worked under the same roof as them for years, but I will take them out. No hesitation.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you. Her Highness doesn¡¯t answer to you, nor to anyone in this palace.¡± Alda¡¯s tone was defensive, but not yet inviting a conflict.

    ¡°We know that. We just wanted to know where you are headed off to through the garden at a time like this,¡± Moller said, standing next to Brin to create a barricade. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem quite right. Do you agree, Ser Brin?¡±

    ¡°Indeed I do, Count Moller.¡± the gardener smirked.

    ¡°Your curiosity doesn¡¯t merit Her Highness¡¯ attention. I will give you no warnings after this.¡± Alda said, her voice sharp like a dagger.

    ¡°Alda, wait.¡± Ninon said, putting a hand on her servant¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°We cannot take any chances, Princess Ninon,¡± Alda said without taking her eyes off of the two men. ¡°We have to assume that anyone who suspects our actions is a threat. It matters not who they are.¡±

    ¡°We were just wondering¡­¡± Moller stepped to one side, partially revealing an object behind him that was placed beforehand.

    ¡°¡­where you were heading to without him!¡± Brin moved to the other side, fully unveiling the object. It was a metal box with handles, about knee high. The gardener flicked open a latch, swinging the lid open. A small purple head poked out of the box. It and the rest of the reptilian body it was attached to scurried out, hopping over to rest at Ninon¡¯s feet.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    At the sight of the young dragon, Alda¡¯s stance relaxed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d nearly forgotten about you, Daemu!¡± the princess said as she kneeled on the ground.

    ¡°When I went to clean his enclosure a few minutes ago, I found him scratching at the wall facing the garden. I decided to take him there with Brin. Lo and behold¡­ we found you.¡±

    ¡°S-So you know what we¡¯re doing, then?¡± Ninon asked, looking up at the two men.

    ¡°What other explanation is there, Your Highness?¡± Brin posited.

    ¡°Will you let us pass then, gentlemen?¡± Alda queried, still not prepared to fully trust either man.

    ¡°We won¡¯t say a thing, Your Highness and Miss Silje. Your business isn¡¯t ours at all. We¡¯re mere servants of the palace.¡± Brin said with humility, placing a hand over his heart.

    ¡°If¡ªno, when Aunt Rhona finds out that you¡ª

    ¡°We don¡¯t care. We only answer to the Crown, not the Military. If she decides she believes she can use her power as Regent to do as she likes¡­ then so be it!¡± Count Moller proclaimed with pride.

    Ninon knew what could become of them if Rhona found out they had abetted in her escape, but there was no point in sulking. Alda was already putting her life on the line. A couple more people in the same position would barely mean anything.

    Would it?

    ¡°You will be the one to rightfully wear the crown, Your Highness. Our loyalty is to you. Fear not. We will do what we must to keep your secret safe.¡±

    Brin and Moller both took a knee, lowering their heads before the head the crown was truly destined to sit on. Ninon then stepped before them, looking down at the space before them.

    I may not even become Empress. But these men know that it¡¯s a title only I can proclaim. I will respect their choices. I¡¯d rather they be on a path they fully believe in themselves than any other.

    ¡°You are very honourable gentlemen. You put your ideals first, before anything. Even my Aunt¡¯s power. I¡¯ve had the pleasure of living under the same roof you both have taken care of for the better part of a decade. I¡¯ll leave it in your care from today. As the prospective bearer of the Crown, I have one final request to make.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The men said nearly in unison.

    ¡°Take Daemu to Lady Oanez Tveit¡¯s home and transfer him to her care. Tell her that I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve gone missing. Make it seem as real as possible. And act normally in front of the General, please.¡±

    ¡°Princess Ninon¡­¡± Alda wanted to intervene, but Ninon stopped her.

    ¡°You cut out the chip in my nape, but there¡¯s also the chance there¡¯s one in Daemu too. I don¡¯t want this sweet boy to be involved in this. Oanez will take good care of him. She¡¯ll know just what to do.¡± she said as the young dragon nuzzled itself against the princess¡¯ shin.

    ¡°¡­which is why I didn¡¯t collect him. Good choice, my Princess.¡± Alda spoke observantly.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. We are completely in your service.¡± The gardener and steward both said in almost a chant, as soon as Ninon and Alda finished their short discussion.

    ¡°I will repay this favour a thousandfold when I return, whenever that may be.¡± Ninon spoke with the humility and grace expected of a woman much older. ¡°I promise you that.¡±

    Moller, still kneeling, stretched one of his hands out before Ninon. It took her a moment to understand, but she realized what he was trying to do. She offered him her right hand, and he brought it to his lips, touching it lightly with them.

    ¡°All hail¡­ the blood of Halsten.¡± Moller said, changing the centuries-old saying that was meant as respect to those who hailed from the lineage of Bence, the first sole ruler of Karesti blood.

    Brin then did the same, only repeating what Moller had said with more confidence.

    The quiet revolt that was now Ninon Karesti¡¯s way of existence had gained its first two supporters, but she could not spend any more time with them. After exchanging farewells, Ninon and Alda soon found themselves on a road-based Craft, being driven by the latter. While the princess had always sat in the back, this time, she found herself up front in the passenger seat.

    ¡°You can really see the road from here,¡± Ninon said, distracting herself from the flurry of dreadful thoughts in her head. Anyone who would interact with her from then on would risk facing Rhona¡¯s wrath, one that not even the most socially powerful Titanians would be spared from, let alone two servants. ¡°So, this is what rush hour looks like.¡±

    Crafts were practically bumper-to-bumper on the motorway that led to Xanadu Airport at that hour. Ninon never knew that her last moments on Titan for the foreseeable future would be spent staring at the rear of another Craft.

    ¡°This is the life I¡¯d live had your mother not come to my dorm that evening,¡± Alda recanted that moment from her past, a slight giggle to her voice. ¡°This might seem strange to you, but it is quite normal for everyone else. Take a good look at it. As a future potential Empress, it¡¯s a good thing to experience what your subjects experience each day.¡±

    ¡°An Empress who might¡¯ve just signed the death warrants of her two loyal subjects.¡± Ninon turned her head, glancing out the side window next to her.

    ¡°They were willing to do it. Their sheer dedication to you prompted them to do what they wholeheartedly believe in,¡± Alda tried to remind the girl, who only sighed drearily in response.

    ¡°Would me staying here cause less people to die? What do you think, Alda?¡± Ninon softly spoke, her words only a tone louder than a whisper.

    ¡°Your aunt will likely take some lives either way. What¡¯s important is that those deaths aren¡¯t in vain, that those lives stood for something. Your mutiny is a fine thing to stand for. They¡¯re not just people being thrown away. They¡¯re¡­ martyrs.¡±

    A few moments later, a seemingly arbitrary giggle erupted from Ninon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Princess Ninon? Now isn¡¯t a time for you to be laughing.¡± Alda spoke, keeping her eyes fixed on the road ahead, hands firmly gripped on the steering wheel.

    ¡°I¡ªI just remembered Oanez. If she heard what you said just now, she¡¯d fall off of her chair and laugh until her face somehow changed colour and then call you something like a scholar in peasant¡¯s clothing,¡± Ninon¡¯s laughter increased in intensity for several seconds, before tapering off. ¡°I¡¯ll sure miss that girl. No one¡¯s made me giggle as hard as she does.¡±

    Before long, the grand terminals of the Xanadu Spaceport appeared before their eyes. After passing the Craft off to a valet, Alda and Ninon gazed at the one of the hundreds of automatic sliding doors that provided entry to the Off-Moon Terminal.

    ¡°Are you ready, Lance Corporal Elric?¡± Alda asked, making no eye contact with the teenager standing three feet to her left.

    ¡°I have no choice but to, Major Marcoh.¡± Ninon spoke with conviction, fixing the collar of her blouse.

 Sixteen: The Shinkansen

    The distance between Yakuramoto and the capital city of the Shimajima was an incredible 62 leagues. Although the journey would¡¯ve taken a week on horse and buggy, the young northerners accompanying Genichi, his guards, and the southern contingent were well used to traveling great distances. However, what they were not used to was the sheer speed it took to cover that distance. They had been shepherded to some kind of terminal in the centre of Yakuramoto, which was by far the most advanced part of the island and town. There, they found their way inside of a long, large metal tube which sat on rails that was so large it could fit several taverns worth of people within. This, according to Genichi, was the primary and fastest way to get around the Shimajima: the shinkansen. None of the foreigners could believe their eyes. Had they not know who built the technology, they would¡¯ve assumed it to be built by the Angels. But this was pure Terran engineering and innovation that they found themselves in. A reminder of where Yeupis could''ve had the Titanians left it alone.

    The shinkansen had such a seating layout that a pair of seats faced another pair, in two sections that flanked a centre corridor for walking down the train car.

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into him?¡± Stefan asked regarding the man in the window seat across from him, who rested his chin on his head, elbow on top of the armrest as he gazed outside.

    ¡°He¡¯s sad.¡± Bhavana crossed her arms.

    ¡°Why? Is it because of the deal?¡± the young half-Terran wondered.

    ¡°Nah. It¡¯s ¡®cause he left his lady friend behind. Although, thanks to Anwen next to you, he got to get a few words through to her. I keep telling him to hold his head up high, but he won¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Stefan raised his hands. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ his lady friend?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I meant his other one.¡± Bhavana spoke as casually as one announcing what they had eaten for breakfast in the morning.

    Stefan¡¯s psyche did know if it wanted to cringe or burst out laughing, so he tried suppressing himself. Although, with his lips that refused to stop quivering, it was difficult.

    ¡°I allowed him to, don¡¯t worry,¡± Bhavana reassured the boy. ¡°My culture is different from yours. A man can take two wives¡ªwell, we ain¡¯t married yet, but you get the picture. As you can see, I¡¯m having trouble convincing him he¡¯ll see Koharu again. Ya wanna help?¡±

    ¡°I just want to take you both home,¡± Ivan muttered, his steely gaze glued to the hilly countryside of the Shimajima. ¡°My name will go down in history for uniting our peoples. But I can¡¯t stand having only one of you by my side.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± Stefan spoke uncomfortably. ¡°There¡¯s not much I can do for you there. He¡¯ll be normal again soon, though. Well, his version of normal.¡±

    That¡¯s what she was convinced to think and tell you. Do you think that is the sole reason your friend feels and acts this way?

    It¡¯s that voice again. The voice that called me grandson. What do you want now?

    Even this pea-brained northern Terran knows that something is approaching, something that will not go well. Now, this event can either end badly or it can end catastrophically. My grandson, you have the power to stop it from going in the latter direction.

    What? Why don¡¯t you think there will be good consequences? Sure, there¡¯s a lot of uncertainty, but why can¡¯t it lean towards our benefit?

    Because you don¡¯t know these people. You don¡¯t understand the true extent of the depravity of the Terrans. Being raised by them has blinded you from it. Look at this from your other side¡ªyour true side. Use your power and make it better for you. You know it won¡¯t be good for anyone else.

    I¡¯m an Angel only by blood! Stefan unconsciously clenched his jaw as his soul fought with the voice speaking as his paternal grandfather. I¡¯ll use the curse you put on me to help other people¡ªnot hurt them. You have no say in this. You¡¯re dead. No¡ªyou don¡¯t even exist.

    Stefan shook his head, sending the voice back into the depths of his mind. He didn¡¯t know how long it would stay there, but it worked for the time being. When his eyes focused back on the real world, he jumped, startled by the apparition of a torso leaning over him, a hand on his knee being used for balance.

    ¡°You have an odd habit of daydreaming, Stefan,¡± Anwen giggled, turning her head to look at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t the scenery enough to keep you busy?¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit too old to be leaning over people without asking them first?¡± Stefan shot back, pushing Anwen off of him. The girl frowned, dejected.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it always starts,¡± Bhavana snickered, observing the slightly younger boy and girl. ¡°One thing leads to another, and¡ª

    ¡°Be quiet, Bhavana!¡± Anwen cried in the same manner as a six-year-old defending themselves from another child, only to be blamed for causing the altercation in the first place. ¡°He¡¯s my cousin. Don¡¯t say anything like that ever again. You should be glad I translated for Ivan and Koharu free of charge! This is what I get instead?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Stefan rose to his feet. He had to hunch over slightly, his great height not meant for standing upright in a train car designed for the average Shimajimese. ¡°Calm down. I doubt Bhavana would purposely use fighting words against someone who has a pure titanium leg.¡±

    ¡°I only bid glad tidings.¡± Bhavana raised her hands in self-defense.

    ¡°Here, take my seat,¡± Stefan offered the girl. ¡°You¡¯ll make more use of it than I will. I don¡¯t need to lean over someone else to look out the window.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You win.¡± Anwen conceded without much opposition. She immediately pivoted toward the window, using her loose brown locks to hide the peripheries of her face, which reddened with shyness.

    He sure isn¡¯t the training-obsessed freak he used to be a few months ago, she noted once quietude took hold again. I like this version of him.

    Seeing that the girl¡¯s suggestion about the view outside the window had some validity, Stefan decided to gaze out of it as well. And he was not disappointed.

    The Shinkansen glided through the countryside, its hum a soothing rhythm. The young man was captivated by emerald rice paddies glinting under the afternoon sun and clusters of wooden farmhouses standing steadfast. Rivers shimmered like silver calligraphy, winding past rolling hills cloaked in dark forests and cherry blossoms. Villages nestled in valleys appeared, their streets alive with lanterns and two-wheeled metal frames which were apparently called bicycles. Reflected faintly in the glass, Stefan felt a quiet stillness, as though the landscape breathed in harmony with the train''s steady rhythm. In that moment, the world outside seemed both vast and personal.

    ¡°I really wish Leon was here to see all this,¡± Anwen said quietly, her gaze still locked on the landscape outside. ¡°Growing up, he wanted nothing more than to get out of Marius. But leaving the town brought him somewhere he never hoped to be in. He¡¯d love to be somewhere like this. Really feels bad with this beautiful view in front of me while he has to deal with blood and guts everyday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s happy you get to even see this,¡± Stefan said with a smile, even though Anwen wasn¡¯t looking at him. But she could feel his warm energy¡ªwhether it was through Detection or simply just knowing he was smiling¡ªand she formed one of her own. ¡°He definitely knows how hard this journey¡¯s been, especially on you. He¡¯d want you to have a little break.¡±

    ¡°Y¡¯all mind if I join?¡± a young voice spoke from the aisle. The youths minus Ivan, who had fallen asleep amidst his unshared despair, turned their necks, making eye contact with Ilias.

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with the side your mum¡¯s on?¡± Stefan asked his young cousin.

    ¡°Y¡¯all can see the land and stuff over there, while my side¡¯s only got water. I seen enough water for one journey,¡± Ilias shuddered jokingly, before pointing one of his thumbs behind him at the two pairs of seats facing one another immediately on the other side of the aisle from the four youngsters. ¡°And Ma, well¡­¡±

    Three sets of eyes peered over the boy¡¯s shoulder, where they were met with an unusual¡ªbut relatively normal sight. Sat in the seat next to the window was Manisha, and next to her was Rohan. There was no space between her left arm and leg and his right side, and her head was comfortably positioned against the Captain¡¯s shoulder, while his rested on the top of her head. Both were sound asleep, and both were completely unaware that the tender moment was being watched by other people.

    ¡°Awww¡­¡± Anwen clasped her hands as she cooed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just adorable? My God¡­ thanks for not keeping that to yourself, Ilias.¡±

    They look perfect together. If it wasn¡¯t for this trip, this never would¡¯ve happened. They both deserve this.

    A light smile spread about Stefan¡¯s lips. He had never seen a romantic gesture given his abnormal upbringing, but he understood that this was precious moment.

    She never needed Gareth after all, I guess.

    Bhavana, contrary to the reactions of the two teenagers, was ecstatic. She rose from her seat, shaking her fists with excitement.

    ¡°No way. Is that really the Cap before my eyes? With Miss Manisha of all people? He went from hating her guts to¡­ I need to tell the crew about this. Use my seat, fella. I¡¯ll be gone a while.¡±

    She promptly left the area, moving as quickly as she could in her kimono.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird seeing her like that, you know?¡± Ilias noted as he sat next to the snoozing Ivan. ¡°I never thought she¡¯d be happy next to any man who wasn¡¯t my dad. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad or anything. Just¡­ weird.¡±

    I feel the same way, about my own mum, the sudden thought popped up in Stefan¡¯s mind. To think that she and Uncle Ruben weren¡¯t just friends or neighbours, it¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ll have to find out more about her and who the hell she really was. Maybe if I find that disgusting excuse of a father I have, I might ask him before I tear his heart out of his chest.

    The Koppel siblings spent some minutes discussing the younger child¡¯s thoughts, and admittedly, fears about the idea of his mother being with a man who wasn¡¯t Gareth. However, there was no man more important at that moment than the one they were traveling to meet.

    ¡°Anwen, a random question, but¡­ what sort of person do you think the Shogun is?¡± Stefan asked, an attempt to focus back on the present.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± she shrugged. ¡°But we can¡¯t show weakness in front of him. I know as much as that.¡±

    That strength you want us to have, Anwen remembered the words Lady Makoto had spoken to her just before the tea ceremony. It hasn¡¯t gone a bit. I can feel it.

 Seventeen: The Shogun

    The nearer the Shinkansen got to the capital, the further dominated the skyline was by towering skyscrapers made of glass and steel. Only the latter material was common in south Yeupis, and the former was found in the north only in the construction of important town places and mausoleums. Stefan¡¯s eyes could barely understand what had surrounded them. It seemed that there was more sky than building the deeper they got into the city. He remembered the distant towers of downtown Shargara, briefly seeing them on his way to the Anbieter¡¯s manor nearly seven months earlier.

    But this was different. He was in the middle of it all, and most importantly, this was all due to the minds and hands of Terrans, not very different from him at all.

    He thought back to what Gareth had told him when he first came to his base¡ªthat Titanians had stolen inventions of the Terran past. He wondered if all this was all that remained in its original form¡ªif that was what his life could¡¯ve looked like had the Titanians never left their moon.

    Swiftly after arriving at the central station of the city¡ªa sprawling, vast terminal that was not only the rail hub of the capital city but also the nation as well¡ªthey were quickly escorted into long, road-based cars that Anwen learned were dubbed limousines. Despite how grand the station was, it was eerily empty. Even Stefan, who had never been in anything quite like it in his life, knew that this was not the norm.

    They must have closed it down for our arrival, he thought as he and his fellow Yeupisian travelers made themselves comfortable.

    ¡°Friends, welcome to Iwasoto. The capital city of the nation of Shimajima and the home of our Shogun, Daisuke!¡± Genichi¡¯s voice echoed through a speaker system aboard the limousine. Anwen translated immediately after, speaking into the microphone the daimyo sitting across from her held in front of her face.

    The limousine erupted with cheers and applause. Most of the sailors aboard had never ventured into a large city, not even Shargara in their homeland. This was a great cause for celebration after such an arduous journey, a true milestone of not only during their time together, but indeed their lives as well.

    Ivan sat next to Genichi, in between him and Rohan. The Yeupisian men both muttered vigorously, practicing what they might have to say before the Shogun. Sitting on either side of Stefan and Anwen were Manisha and Ilias, each looking out at the city around them with different temperaments. Manisha gazed outside calmly, while Ilias gasped at seemingly anything that moved or seemed remotely different from what he was used to. Genichi expressed amusement at their joy, before turning to Anwen with a look of caution on his face.

    ¡°Anwen-sama, there is more I must say about the Shogun. I cannot say it aloud here over the speaker. I shall wait until just before we enter the palace so that no unwanted ears may hear us.¡±

    She nodded and then translated for the other Yeupisians nearby. Stefan glanced at the bag that rested between his feet on the floor, containing the knife that Manisha had given him back in Chitran. He did not want to use it, but Genichi¡¯s comment made him increasingly drawn to it. Ivan quelled the concerns of the southern Yeupisians around him, simply concluding that the Shogun was just an important man.

    Anwen herself, up to that point, had not seriously considered what they may encounter at the Shogun¡¯s palace. Nothing since their arrival to the islands indicated any sort of threat, besides Lady Makoto¡¯s warning which she chalked up to the woman behaving parentally towards her. Nothing, in fact, except¡­

    ¡­the guards with Genichi-san. The way they just barely hid their distaste for us. Genichi-san isn¡¯t like them at all. Could they be¡­ the Shogun¡¯s men, acting under his orders?

    ---

    The palace where the Shogun resided made the Daimyo¡¯s impressive residence in Yakuramoto look like a doghouse in comparison. The gated area in which the palace, the gardens, and other buildings within it were so large they could fit several Marius-sized pieces of land within it.

    ¡°Anwen-sama¡­ listen carefully,¡± Genichi spoke softly as he and the southern convoy were escorted into the palace grounds by a handful of guards. ¡°Tell your folk to choose their words carefully. Do not speak until Daisuke-dono has finished speaking, and do not speak until he has explicitly given you permission. If not, I doubt that your people will receive what you came here to get. And that¡­ would only be the cause for more problems than that which you already face.¡±

    The sight that awaited the Yeupisians was one that they would not forget. Several rows of armored warriors known as samurai stood in formation in the main courtyard, prepared to receive their Shogun¡¯s honoured guests. The head guard marched to the front of the Yeupisian delegation, where he had a brief talk with Genichi. Although they spoke in whispers, Anwen was able to tell that the guard was doing more of the talking, while the Daimyo was the one keeping open ears. After the brief discussion, the guard requested the Yeupisians to follow him, his tone polite and calm, but indicative of a hardened military man.

    The reception hall they were brought to had more than enough standing room to accommodate the 35 or so guests. Lining each wall were members of the Shogun¡¯s court¡ªministers, advisors, high-ranking noblemen, and several concubines of the Shogun. At the back centre of hall, kneeling, was a young Shimajimese man. He was perhaps a decade or two younger than Genichi, who was about 50 years in age, his youth indicated by the long full tresses of dark hair that fell to his midback. He was clothed in an intricate set of garments known as sokutai, which had so many layers that the Yeupisians wondered how he could even move.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Genichi bowed so low before the man that his knees, hands and forehead all touched the floor. Anwen copied him, although not bowing nearly as deep. The other Yeupisians did as their interpreter did.

    The deeper the bow, the greater respect is being shown¡­ there¡¯s no doubt about it, Anwen thought. He isn¡¯t an ancient man like I¡¯d thought, but this is him, the man we came to see.

    ¡°Lift your head, Yakuramoto no Genichi,¡± the Shogun spoke in Shimajimese. His voice was gentle yet authoritative. ¡°Have your guests introduce themselves and let them speak as to why they have crossed the great ocean separating them from us after so many long years. The rest of you may also lift your heads.¡±

    Anwen translated the request for Ivan. For some reason, although the young man could hardly supress his nerves on the Shinkansen ride to Iwasoto, he felt amazingly calm and confident, speaking with no hesitation.

    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency. My name is Ivan Hout, and I am the head of this convoy. We are comprised of both northern and southern Yeupisians, and we come to you with a great request. Our homeland, which you know has been oppressed and occupied by the Titanians for a millennium, has been engulfed in a new war that is on a scale never before seen. They use weapons we have never fought against, and they can kill hundreds of people at once. The leader of our organization has decided that the only way to gain any sort of edge is through an increase in manpower. That is why we have come here today. We would like at least 35,000 armed soldiers with knowledge of your¡­ shinpitekenaishi. In exchange, we will readily give you whatever you desire. We have already provided Daimyo Genichi with a sufficient supply of wood for building. For you, we can give you anything on our aboard our vessel and assets that may be of interest to you.¡±

    After the words were delivered to the Shogun in a comprehensible manner through Anwen, a grin appeared on his lips. It widened as a chuckle emerged from his lips, which increased until it became a boisterous guffaw.

    ¡°T seems yond the Daimyo hath becometh a dram greedy since I lasteth did see that gent. Welcoming a dealeth without shaping a prop''r relationship? Yond is not the way we Shimajimese negotiateth. But doth f''rgive that gent f''r this want of professionalism. That gent isn''t hath used to such high-level discourse. Anon, how about we filleth thy stomachs? The voyage hath been a longeth one.¡±

    The language the Shogun spoke was so familiar to the ears of the Yeupisians, yet not the same, either. It was an old form of Yeupisian, the one spoken in the years immediately after the First Invasion. It was close enough to the foreigners for them to understand it, and it was clear that Daisuke could converse with them without the need for an interpreter.

    ¡°Y-You speak our language, Your Excellency? That is incredible. It¡¯s a great honour to know that our language has been preserved for all these years in your country. This indeed will be the start to a great relationship.¡± Ivan spoke with humility.

    What¡¯s up with him? Anwen wondered. For whatever reason, she was more surprised by Ivan¡¯s uncharacteristic demeanour than the fact that a man from an isolated nation could speak a language his people hadn¡¯t heard in a millennium. He never acts like that.

    ---

    Sailors and courtiers alike filled their stomachs with foods that the Yeupisians loved the taste of on their tongues, while simultaneously being unable to pronounce their names.  Okonomiyaki, yakitori, unagi, and onigiri steamed off of every plate and bowl. This feast was much grander than the tea ceremony in Yakuramoto in every way possible. Every surface looked much more solid and ornate, the atmosphere was even more lively, and nutriment was tenfold heartier.

    ¡°This is way more food than we had in Genichi¡¯s place.¡± Anwen said as she pulled an empty skewer away from her mouth.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. It definitely is.¡± Stefan nodded. He looked in his peripheries every few seconds, a byproduct of his time with the Black Shield. It usually served no purpose, but this time, it did.

    ¡°By the way,¡± he said upon completing a round of glances. ¡°Genichi isn¡¯t here. Isn¡¯t that weird? He¡¯s the man who brought this altogether, yet he¡¯s nowhere to be seen.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, that is strange,¡± Anwen noted. She remembered what the Shogun had said about him earlier. Was not eating with dear and honoured guests a punishment for not adhering to the Shimajimese way of speech? ¡°But it¡¯s none of our business, though. But let¡¯s brush that to the side for now. Isn¡¯t it so great that the Shogun himself understands us?¡±

    The girl¡¯s speech was gleeful. She sounded an awful lot like Ivan when he spoke with the Shogun.

    Stefan raised a brow, tilting his head.

    ¡°You okay? You don¡¯t sound like¡­ you.¡± he said, his voice tinged with suspicion and concern.

    ¡°Why are you grilling me at a time like this?¡± Anwen said, before she grabbed a chicken-crammed skewer from his plate. She waved it in front of his face with a wide beam spread across her lips. ¡°Do you want me to end up like this meat over here? Just relax for a bit, Stef. We made it so far. Give yourself a break this once.¡±

    I have been taking a break this whole time! He wanted to scream. From the training, from the fighting. From what I know best. You don¡¯t know how bad I want to go back to it.

    And the death, Grandson. You neglect to mention that.

    ¡°Mine own two new young friends! I''ve been toldeth many most wondrous objects about thee from Mr. Hout.¡± A voice spoke from behind the two teenagers. They turned to see the face of the Shogun, smiling deeply.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re so kind. You didn¡¯t have to do all this.¡± Anwen spoke as if she had been a yearslong devotee of the man.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Thank you.¡± Stefan spoke in a milder tone, having used a great amount of mental strength to shake the voice in his head away.

    The Shogun bowed for a moment, expressing gratitude for the recognition.

    ¡°I behold forward to getting to knoweth thee bett''r in the coming days. Enjoyeth thy food!¡± Daisuke said, before taking his leave.

    Anwen then turned her focus back to the boy next to her.

    ¡°Well? You heard him. Enjoy the food. You¡¯ve barely even touched yours.¡±

    She handed him the skewer, which he took with some reluctance.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry, but thanks.¡± he said anyway. No matter how odd it was so see her so cheerful in such an uncertain time, he didn¡¯t want to dampen her mood, so he ate the skewered meat.

    Little did she, or Stefan himself, know, there was growing hunger within him. One that could not be quenched with food, and one that was growing a tiny bit more by the hour.

 Eighteen: A Friendship-Building Exercise

    Much of the lands that were contained in the palace grounds consisted of thick forest, with trees such as the local tabunoki whose bark was used to make a mosquito repellent, and the oak which was also found many thousands of leagues away back in Yeupis. Other flora and fauna that made the Iwasoto Palace their home included vibrant azaleas, koi like the ones that Genichi owned, the giant salamander, and most importantly to the Shogun¡ªgoshawks.

    ¡°While the rest of thy company has''t gone to learneth about our means of tradeth with mine own ministers, thee, mine own friends, art in f''r a special treateth.¡± The Shogun explained to Stefan and about third of the southern Sailors as they stood somewhere in the dense greenery of the palace forest, while the rest of the Yeupisian convoy received lectures with Anwen providing interpretation for them.

    ¡°Your Excellency, does that mean ya like walking around this forest?¡± one sailor asked as the others looked confused. There were forests just like the one they were in back in their homeland, and they didn¡¯t appear drastically different from one another.

    The Shogun smirked as he scanned the crowd of Yeupisians, with his hands behind his back, as if to detect something. Then, from out of nowhere, Daisuke threw an object that he hid behind his back with intensity at one particular target. However, this move was calculated carefully, and despite it being hurled with such force that it seemed that it would hit someone, it landed right in front of Stefan¡¯s geta-clad feet.

    ¡°Mr. Laine, wouldst thee prithee kindly putteth on yond glove? I''d liketh to assureth thee all yond a m''re tread in the woods is not amongst mine own fav''rite pastimes.¡± the Shogun asked. His tone was polite as it had always been, but the southerners were hesitant about how he had given the item on, though they kept this thought to themselves. It was a thick, long glove, and it was not meant for warmth during the winter nor designed to grab onto things. Stefan picked it up and carefully wore it on his left hand. He examined it twice over and was still not sure what its use was.

    Daisuke revealed his other hand, clad in the other half of the matching pair that Stefan donned.

    ¡°This is takagari, a heritage cherished by a lucky few in this nation, and thee lucky fellows shall beest the first outsiders to seeth t in a millennium. Eiji!¡±

    A shadow swooped over the heads of the sailors, originating from somewhere in the forest behind them. While those men ducked, astonished by its appearance, Stefan stayed noticeably still as Daisuke held out his hand, the shape coming to a stop atop his gloved fist. It was a bird of prey, its body such a pure white that it rivalled the snow of north Yeupis in magnitude.

    Like the skin of an Angel¡­ Stefan briefly found himself entranced by the beautiful animal, that he flinched when Daisuke brought it within a foot of his face.

    ¡°Holdest this on thy fist,¡± the Shogun said as he placed a tiny piece of cut meat on Stefan¡¯s hand. It was unlike the game birds that the boy was used to hunting, nor was it like the thick venison that Jay would cook in bulk at the monthly Black Shield feasts. It was different. ¡°I shall showeth thee Eiji to trust thee, and thee to trust Eiji.¡±

    Daisuke instructed the sailors to watch attentively, before having Stefan distance himself from the others by around a hundred yards.

    ¡°Anon, Mr. Laine, whistleth and yelleth his nameth! That gent shalt cometh to thee! Rememb''r, doth not removeth the meat!¡±

    Stefan did as he was asked, holding his gloved fist away from his body. Though his skin was strengthened by the Reserve in the blood rushing below it, he still feared the possibility of getting a talon or two to the face.

    Stefan had merely blinked, and within that brief speck of time, an alabaster shaped form torpedoed toward him. It became bigger and bigger, moving at a speed he himself had not moved at since the Battle of Depot-011. But still, he did not flinch.

    He¡¯s testing me, he surmised. This might be a friendship-building exercise on the outside, but the Shogun is testing my bravery as well. Out of all of us, he picked me because he knows the most different looking is also the most unique. Or could it be that he¡¯s using his Detection instead? Maybe he¡¯s had his sights set on me the whole time but wanted to give the impression that any of us could¡¯ve been picked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that cool?¡± he said to himself as the goshawk landed gracefully on his fist, swiftly swallowing the meat piece as quickly as he had flown to Stefan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yond one''s mine own greatest beast. I am fain yond thee trusted that gent to landeth safely. Oth''rwise, I''m afraid that gent would''ve clawed thee up until thy skin wast all gone,¡± the Shogun chuckled. ¡°Birds liketh that gent art intelligent entities. Those gents can senseth one''s force and honour. You''ve earned his respect, Mr Laine.¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Just how intelligent is Eiji?¡± Stefan asked, his tone meek. But intention was to try and seek out more information as discreetly as he could.

    ¡°I''ll alloweth thee seeth f''r yourself.¡± Daisuke said with a confident smirk.

    Without warning, Eiji returned to the air. His path was straightforward, and he did not have to look where he was going, like it was predetermined. Stefan lost visual contact with him as the bird disappeared deeper into the woods. Seconds passed, which grew into minutes. Stefan wondered just when he would return, and why he had left in the first place so suddenly.

    ¡°Your Excellency, he hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡± The boy pointed out the obvious. The Shogun simply put finger to his lips, politely reminding him to be patient.

    ¡°Doth thee heareth t, Mr. Laine?¡± he asked shortly after.

    ¡°Hear what, Your Excellency?¡±

    ¡°Yond.¡±

    Stefan heard a disturbance in the air in the forest. It was so faint, that only his Reserve-enhanced ears could¡¯ve made it out. The southern sailors all tried, but they could hear nothing. But Stefan could, and so did the Shogun. Stefan knew what it was¡ªthe flapping of a bird¡¯s wings. But it wasn¡¯t just one bird¡ªit was around a dozen goshawks of varying color. At the front of the flock was the only one with all-white feathers¡ªunmistakably Eiji. The southerners finally heard the flapping and cooing of the birds, and they covered their heads, startled by their quick appearance.

    ¡°They gon¡¯ drop dead critters on us!¡± one cried as he scampered below the cover of a tree.

    ¡°Critters is the last I¡¯m worried ¡®bout!¡± another shouted, doing the same thing. ¡°If they shit on my linens, it ain¡¯t never coming out!¡±

    Daisuke laughed with his chest, amusing himself at the southerner¡¯s perceived threat. Stefan found it amusing too, but he was more amazed at what Eiji had done without speaking a single word. The bird had gone across the forest to another part of the premises where the palace pens were kept. There, he gathered every goshawk in the open enclosure to follow him, like he was their leader.

    You can train animals to do whatever you want, but for an animal to order others of its kind as it wants¡­ impossible. Not by any normal means. This has to be the ability of Utrium.

    ¡°At ease, my friends. my birds know very well to not harm esteemed guests.¡± Daisuke said with a smile. Servants immediately entered the vicinity, carrying with them the same gloves that the Shogun and Stefan wore. They distributed them to the sailors, who were initially hesitant to put them on. As soon as the gloves were snuggly clad on hands, the goshawks which had been observantly perched on surrounding trees swooped down, conditioned to rest themselves on gloved hands as a person was to put on a shoe before going outside.

    ¡°As I hath said, Eiji is v''ry intelligent, and so is his flock. Those gents enjoyeth learning, and I knoweth thee all doth too, so what I need to doth anon is showeth thee thee what I showed Stefan, and¡ª

    The Shogun was interrupted mid-sentence as Eiji took off once again, without any prompt. A look of confusion appeared on his face.

    ¡°Well, I didst not intendeth f''r yond to befall. Prithee waiteth, mine own friends. Eiji is cunning, but that gent is also a wild animal. A less''r fowl must''ve hath caught his eye. I''ll seeth wh''re he''s gone.¡±

    Something did catch his eye, and it wasn¡¯t a bird, Stefan noted as he saw the bird fly off. He looked at for a good couple of seconds before he left. He wants to tell me something, I can tell.

    ¡°W-Wait, Your Excellency. Would it be fine if I went after him instead? We can waste less time, and these guys won¡¯t have to wait.¡±

    ¡°Thee showeth most wondrous initiative, Mr Laine. An excellent representative of thy homeland. thee art,¡± Daisuke bowed for a short second, showing his respect for his guests. ¡°Prithee wend ahead, we won''t beest moving anywh''re.¡±

    Stefan wasted not a single second and vanished into the thick woods, running as fast as he could while being careful not to trip on overgrown roots, which were a testament to the age and stability of the Shimajimese nation. He knew the bird used Reserve, and he turned his Detection on to make it easier to search for the creature. As his feet glided over the forest floor, Stefan was consumed by a wave of nostalgia. Instead of seeing the Iwasoto palace grounds before him, he saw the snowy woods that surrounded his hometown of Derban. Imagining a deer or rabbit somewhere in the distance, like the ones he would hunt with Joakim and bring home to his mother, he thought he felt a presence that resembled his brother to his right, and one that emanated his Uncle Ruben¡¯s to his left. He wanted it to be true, but all he saw were trees to all sides of him. He wanted to be disappointed, but he could not. The Detection had become overwhelming, meaning Eiji was practically in front of him. And he was, sitting on the forest floor at the edge of the grounds, next to the stone wall that confined it.

    ¡°Ah, there you are, Eiji-san. Why did you look at me like that? What do you want to show me?¡±

    The bird responded by pecking and scraping at a patch of ground below him. There was something sticking out of it. A shiver ran down Stefan¡¯s spine that he could not explain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dig it out for you. Is that what you want?¡±

    Eiji moved out of the way for Stefan to do his work. He very soon unearthed a large bone, one that couldn¡¯t have belonged to a quarry animal. There were more bones underneath, and Stefan dug more. He wanted to believe that they belonged to a deer or a boar, but he could not have been more wrong. There were skulls, dozens of them, and they were all human. What was more horrifying was that they contained traces of Reserve. These people had been killed by Reserve weapons.

    ¡°This is horrid¡­¡± Stefan muttered as he backed away from the scene¡ªa mass grave.

    ¡°Mr Laine, has''t thee hath found that gent yet? We''re moving to seeth firew''rks displayeth anon!¡± The Shogun cried from a distance. At the sound of his voice, Eiji flew, but not as quickly as before. It was like he wanted to give his master the impression that Stefan had just found him and was only a bit behind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there, Your Excellency!¡± Stefan said, darting back to where he came from.

 Nineteen: A Little Doll

    The sun had fallen below the horizon for another night. Iwasoto and the rest of the Shimajima were now cast in darkness, but modern Terran inventions had made the fear of the night obsolete. Street lamps, headlights on cars, and lightbulbs in homes shining through windows illuminated just about everything manmade, including the walls that surrounded Iwasoto. Having long lost their original purpose as a defensive fixture, they were now used as a pedestrian street to get around the city as well as being viewpoints for the hills and sea that surrounded the city. One roughly 500-yard section that was cordoned off specifically for the Yeupisian guests teemed with people, some bored but not expressing it out of respect to their hosts, others quite openly excited.

    ¡°What¡¯s taking him so long?¡± Ilias said with a grumble in his voice, leaning against the stone wall. ¡°The Shogun man told us he¡¯d bring Stefan here by¡­ well, I don¡¯t know when, but he should definitely be here by now.¡±

    ¡°Knowing him, he got himself into a mishap and is trying not to make it a problem for someone else,¡± Anwen, who stood next to her brother spoke with a giggle. ¡°He¡¯ll show up, though. He wouldn''t just bail out on us.¡±

    ¡°What, is he the man of the hour or something?¡± Ivan said as he strolled by, overhearing the discussion between the two siblings. ¡°It¡¯s like you guys are gonna spring into action the moment you guys see him.¡±

    ¡°Cut us some slack, Ivan! My wrist hurts from having to write down the transcript of our¡ªor really, yours and Captain Rohan¡¯s meeting with the ministers. Let me tell you, you could¡¯ve said what you wanted to get across with way less words! You¡¯re acting like you wouldn¡¯t wait for your family member to have a bit of fun after such a grueling day.¡±

    ¡°I need to make them at least think like I know my stuff!¡± Ivan shot back. ¡°I¡¯m a soldier, not an influential merchant or something. Just because they don¡¯t understand what comes out of my mouth doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t tell how much I have to offer. And nice try with that family argument¡ªI have none. Anyways¡­ what the hell is taking him so long? We kind of need him here with him being, you know¡­ the stronger Reserve user between us two?¡±

    ¡°You definitely could¡¯ve said that with way less words.¡± Ilias shook his head. ¡°You said all that nonsense just to have the same question I had.¡±

    Defeated, Ivan slumped against the wall, sliding down until he reached a seated position.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t win here, can I? You guys are the children of the toughest man who¡¯s ever walked Terra, after all.¡±

    ¡°Say, Anwen,¡± Ilias spoke after a short bout of silence interrupted only by shuffling feet and chatty voices that faded as they passed the trio. ¡°What do you think Pops is doing right now?¡±

    ¡°Why the sudden question?¡± Anwen wondered, before the boy answered wordlessly by pointing at Ivan.

    ¡°Ah, right. Thanks, Ivan.¡± Anwen rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t appreciate him mentioning her father in front of Ilias when she was never fully comfortable speaking about the man to the boy.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll leave. No harm done. I¡¯ll go see what Vanny¡¯s up to.¡± He said, sounding not at all offended as he left the vicinity.

    ¡°Vanny?¡± Ilias had never heard the name before.

    ¡°Short for Bhavana,¡± Anwen answered promptly. ¡°About Gareth, well¡­ I think he¡¯s sitting in a cell somewhere on Titan.¡±

    ¡°I know that much is true,¡± Ilias said. ¡°Before you guys came to Chitran, that¡¯s all I heard on the loudspeakers the paleskins had on their patrol Crafts. But what do you think he¡¯s doing, doing?¡±

    ¡°Reading a book or something. He¡¯s a very curious person, just like you. I imagine there¡¯s not much else you can do after you¡¯ve been arrested.¡± Anwen said, still trying her best to avoid the boy¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t want to tell him the most probable truth¡ªthat Gareth was either already dead or waiting to be killed.

    ¡°Oh, come on, Anwen. You know that ain¡¯t all there is to it. My mom said he was, like, the strongest Angel ever. There¡¯s no way a man like that is just sitting on his bum with a book in his face.¡±

    This boy can put stuff together really well, Anwen pondered. His age is deceiving. What point is there in hiding what I know damn well the old man¡¯s doing?

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Fine. Do you really wanna know what I think he¡¯s doing?¡± Anwen asked, her voice stern so as to convince Ilias to not ask more questions.

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    Anwen already had an answer formulated in her head from the moment Ilias had asked his question, the answer to the question he was really asking. She was sure about it because there was no one on Terra who knew more about him than her, with the exception of Manisha.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s carefully creating a plan to escape. A really careful plan, considering different contingencies. As much as I know he wants to do it all alone, he can¡¯t because the Titanians are really scared of him and have security beefed up as high as possible. But for that reason, I think he has a friend somewhere who¡¯ll help him. They¡¯ll work together and beat the hell out of the Angels and when he comes back, the first thing I¡¯ll make him do is introduce him to you and tell him what a damn loudmouth you are.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Anwen.¡±

    ¡°What is it this time, Ilias?¡± Anwen said, almost out of breath due to delivering her detailed answer.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s here.¡± Ilias said, pointing to where a crowd of people had formed not far away on the wall.

    ¡°Wh-Who? Gareth? There¡¯s no way¡ª

    ¡°Not him, ya shmuck! Stefan!¡±

    ¡°O-Oh, right!¡± Anwen, putting an arm around her brother¡¯s shoulder and pulling him along toward the crowd. ¡°Time to show him the gift we got him!¡±

    ¡°So the bird really just came onto your hand and ate from it? Without being told to? Damn, the animals here are different.¡± Rohan, one of around a dozen people encircling Stefan, said in wonder after hearing his watered down story.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Stefan chuckled. ¡°It was a little scary at first, I won¡¯t lie, but¡ª

    Tugs at both of his arms prevented him from speaking further. Perhaps a silver lining was that he no longer needed to deliberate about what parts of his encounter to leave out, as he was being taken in a different direction, quite literally. Anwen and Ilias pulled him away from the crowd to somewhere relatively secluded.

    ¡°Huh. You guys seem excited,¡± Stefan snickered. ¡°More than the others. What¡¯s up?¡±

    Anwen¡¯s heart fluttered at the sound of him realizing that he knew her excitement was different from the other Yeupisians.

    ¡°Well, uh, it was originally Ilias¡¯ idea but¡ª

    ¡°We decided that we wanted to give you something.¡± Ilias cut his sister off, eager to reveal the news to their cousin.

    ¡°Oh? What, a stack of documents in a language I can read four words from at most? What could you guys have gotten me from a meeting with the ministers?¡±

    The boy noticed Anwen¡¯s form trembling slightly, one of her arms hidden behind her back. He understood what she was doing right away but was too shy to show what she held in her hand. Ilias decided to pull her arm out in front of her, and in her hand was a small, wooden doll without limbs. Its design was simple, with simple lines for facial features and floral designs to signify a kimono on its torso.

    ¡°You guys got me a little doll? From where? It¡¯s¡­ really cute.¡± Stefan said, inspecting it after Ilias put it in his palm.

    ¡°It¡¯s called a kokeshi doll,¡± Ilias explained. ¡°The ministers gave everyone one of these when the meeting ended, but I thought we should, umm¡­ borrow one. Just for you! Ain¡¯t it nice?¡±

    ¡°I really like it, Ilias,¡± Stefan smiled, not giving a single thought about the fact that the ¡®gift¡¯ he was given had been stolen. ¡°Thanks so much, and¡ªwhy is she acting like that?¡±

    He had caught Anwen through the corner of her eye, her head turned away from him, clearly trying to hide her face.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, um,¡± Ilias said, standing on his toes to whisper into Stefan¡¯s ears. ¡°You see how the doll¡¯s got pink on it? Look at Anwen¡¯s kimono. Put two and two together and you can tell which one of us chose that doll in particular.¡±

    Stefan glanced at the doll before taking a quick look at Anwen¡¯s outfit. It was no coincidence that they were both the same in color.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t listen to him, Stefan!¡± Anwen cried with her head still turned. ¡°I just thought it looked pretty. There¡¯s nothing else to it!¡±

    Ilias and Stefan responded by bursting into laughter, although not quite for the same reason.

    ¡°Ah, well, I appreciate you guys for getting me this,¡± Stefan said as he calmed down. ¡°It means a lot. By the way¡­ why? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s something to celebrate about me right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because, well¡­¡± Anwen said, her head returning to facing her brother and cousin, while not quite making eye contact with either. ¡°We gave it some thought and realized that you might¡¯ve never gotten a gift before in your life. So why not? You know you deserve one, so I¡¯m really glad you¡¯re not rejecting it.¡±

    No, that¡¯s not right, Stefan¡¯s immediate reaction was. I had a gift before¡ªthe dagger Aunty Manisha got from Gareth. I have it tucked underneath my kimono right now. Anwen doesn¡¯t know about it. It¡¯s best it stays that way.

    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± Stefan said, a lie that he spoke within a split-second. ¡°This really is my first ever gift. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever forget this.¡±

    ¡°Ooh, Stefan¡¯s acting shy!¡± Ilias said like any bratty child of his age.

    Before Stefan and Anwen even had the chance to launch profanities at the boy, a guard approached them. He wordlessly pointed in a direction, asking them to turn themselves that way, so they did. Standing before a crowd of people now gazing at him, he stood with his spine straight and a polite smile across his face.

    ¡°Thanketh thee all so v''ry much f''r thy patience. I can bid yond thee art all v''ry fain to beest h''re, as am I,¡± the Shogun said as his eyes moved across the audience. At the same time, Stefan felt that the man¡¯s eyes were on him just a bit too long. ¡°Without furth''r ado, alloweth us starteth the showeth, shalt we?¡±